@i
mahāvastu avadāna vol.II
@ii
bauddha-saṃskṛta-granthāvalī-14
mahāvastu avadānaṃ
[dvitīya: khaṇḍa:]
mithilāvidyāpīhapradhānena prakāśitam
śakābda: 1925 saṃvat 2060 aiśavīyābda: 2003
@iii
mahāvastu avadāna
Vol. II
(Original Sanskrit Texts)
Introduction & Preface
by
DR RADHAGOVIND BASAK
Published by 
THE MITHILA INSTITUTE 
OF
POST-GRADUATE STUDIES AND RESEARCH 
IN SANSKRIT LEARNING, 
DARBHANGA, 
2003
@iv
Copies of this volume may be had of the Director, Mithila
Institute, Darbhanga, on pre-payment either in Cash, Postal 
Order or M.O. of Rs. 265/-. 
Printed by : Vipul Shankar Pandya at Ratna Offsets Limited, 
Kamachha, Varanasi. Ph. 2392820 and published by Dr. 
Chandeshwar Prasad. M.A., Ph.D., Director, Mithila Institute 
of Post-Graduate Studies and Research in Sanskrit Learning, 
Darbhanga. 
@v
CONTENTS
pages
1. Foreword	ix
2. Preface xiii
3. Introduction	xv
4. Resume xv
5. kumārotpatti: (The birth of Prince Gautama)	1-20
6. asitasya kumāradarśanam (The visit to the Prince by the seer Asita) 21-32
7. bodhisatvasyakaumāram (The youth of the Prince)	33-34
8. maṃjarījātakam (The jātaka of mañjarī)	35-44
9. godhājātakam (The jātaka of the Lizard) 45-46
10.	yaśodharāyai hārapradānaviṣayakaṃ jātakam (The jātaka about the gift of a necklace to yaśodharā) 47-47
11.	yaśodharāyā vyāghrībhūtāyā jātakam (The jātaka of Yaśodharā as a tigress) 48-50
12.	yaśodharāyayāṃ kumārasya cakṣurnipāta: (The falling of the Price’s gaze on yaśodharā) 51-52
13.	dharmapālasya jātakam (The jātaka of dharmapāla) 53-56
14.	śarakṣepaṇajātakam (The jātaka of arrow-shooting) 56-57
15.	karmakāraduhitu: amarāyā jātakam (The jātaka of amarā, the daughter of the smith)	57-61
16.	śrījātakam (The jātaka of śrī) 61-65
17.	kinnarījātakam (The jātaka of kinnarī) 65-79
18.	mahābhiniṣkrāmaṇaṃ saṃbodhiprāptiśca (The great renunciation and the attainment of enlightenment) 79-89
19.	śuddhodanāde: mahāsvapnā: (The dreams of śuddhodana and others) 89-94
20.	mahābhiniṣkrāmaṇasya dvitīyavyākhyānam (The second version of the great renunciation) 94-110
@vi
21.	śyāmājātakam (The jātaka of śyāmā) 111-116
22.	nāgarājasya campakasya jātakam (The jātaka of Campaka, the nāga king) 116-124
23.	nānādeśavibhāge gautamasya tapasyādyācaraṇam (Gautama’s performance of austerities and other penances in many parts of the land) 124-138
24. śyāmakajātakam (The jātaka of śyāmaka) 138-150
25.	śrīprabhasya jātakam (The jātaka of śrīprabha) 150-154
26.	mārapralobhanam (The temptation of māra)	155-157
27.	śakuntakajātakam (No. 1 The jātaka of the Sick bird)	157-159
28.	kacchapajātakam (The jātaka of the tortoise)	159-160
29.	markaajātakam (The jātaka of the monkey) 160-163
30.	śakuntakajātakam (No. 2. The jātaka of the Sagacious bird) 163-166
31.	surūpajātakam (The jātaka of surūpa, the deer-king) 166-167
32.	avalokitasūtram (asya prathamabhāga:) (The first part of the Avalokita-sūtra) 168-176
33.	anaṅgajātakam (The jātaka of anaṅgaṇa) 177-180
34.	avalokitasūtram (prathamabhāgasya śeṣa:) (The last portion of the first part of the Avalokita-sūtra) 180-189
35.	avalokitasūtram (asya dvitīyabhāga:) (The second part of the Avalokita- sūtra) 	190-257
36.	māranirjaya: (The final defeat of māra) 258-271
37.	kuśajātakam (The jātaka of king kuśa) 271-316
38.	Index 317-337
39.	Errata 339-340

@vii
PREFACE
The First Volume of our edition of the mahāvastu-
avadāna was published by the Sanskrit College, Calcutta, in 
March 1963. The present work is the Second Volume of 
that Buddhist Sanskrit treatise. This edition of the Second 
Volume, as that of the First, also contains, with certain 
variations here and there, the original text as prepared by 
the late French Savant E. Senart and published in Paris in 
1890, now again printed in devanāgari script along with 
my translation in Bengali language and printed in Bengali 
script, and the Preface and the Introduction which mainly 
includes a resume of the contents in English language and 
script. So this edition of Volume II is also a tri-lingual one, 
with an Index of proper names and important words. 
In the publication of this Volume I have been fully 
helped by my friend, a young scholar, Dr Biswanath 
Banerjee, Professor and Head of the Department of Pali, 
Sanskrit College, Calcutta, who at the instance of Principal 
Dr. G. N. Sastri, took upon himself the onerous task of 
correcting the final proofs of the work and I, therefore, 
unhesitatingly express here my deep sense of gratitude to him 
for offering me this scholarly assistance, undoubtedly out 
of sympathy for an older man like me now at his 80th year.
Dr. B. N. Chaudhury, Lecturer in Pali in the Sanskrit 
College, also helped me in arranging the Index-cards 
of words. 
I cannot also forget to record here my great thankful-
ness to Pandit Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharyya Sastri, Tarka-
Vedantatīrtha and Pandit Nani Gopal Chakravarti kāvya-
vyākaraṇa-tarka-tīrtha, Editor and Assistant Editor 
respectively of Calcutta Sanskrit College Research series, 
for all kinds of assistance in the publication of this volume. 
Lastly I should not omit to make mention here of Sree 
Saraswaty Press Limited for their excellent execution of 
the printing affair involved in the publication of this edition 
of Volume II of the treatise. 
69, Ballygunge Gardens, 
Calcutta-19, 
July, 1964. 
RADHAGOVIND BASAK

@viii to @xiv Hindi Text
@xv
INTRODUCTION
The Introduction attached to the first volume of the 
mahāvastu-avadāna contains what the present editor has 
to say on the cultural life of the Indians (published in March, 
1963) as revealed in the treatise, specially regarding its 
(1) political, (2) social and economic, and (3) religious 
aspects. I, therefore, refrain from making any other intro-
ductory remarks. Here again at the suggestion of Principal 
G. N. Sastri, a summary of the contents of Volume II of 
the treatise is given to enable the readers to understand 
easily the different topics dealt with in the book. 
Resume
kumārotpatti: (The Birth of Prince Gautama)
At the time of his descent from the tuṣita heaven a 
Bodhisattva makes full survey of the time, place, continent 
and family of his birth. His family is endowed with sixty 
qualities (mentioned in details in the book). All his associates 
e.g. King bimbisāra, merchant Abhaya, King Udayana, 
the layman ghoṣila(ta) were bidden by the devas to be 
reborn, along with the Bodhisattva. He chose śuddhodana 
as worthy to be his father. He also chose Queen māyā of 
Kapilavastu, as his mother into whose womb he should 
descend and of whose tenure of life only ten months and 
seven days remained to be run. The explanation given 
in the book for the death of the mother on the last of the 
seven days following her delivery of the Supreme of Men 
is that it is not fitting that she who bears such a Peerless 
One should afterwards indulge in love. 
For the last time he took up his abode in a woman’s 
womb for the sake of devas and men. It seemed marvelous 
to the gods that the Bodhisattva left the abode of the im-
mortals and was contemplating to be reborn in Jambudvīpa. 
The Queen requested the king to shift her to the highest 
part of the dhṛitarāṣra palace where she wanted to lie 
abed by herself and where she should cultivate the eleven 
rules of moral conduct. Her prayer to her husband was 

@xvi
not to desire her with thoughts of sensual desires and not 
to be guilty of offence against her as she wished to observe 
chastity. The king fulfilled all her desires. She laid down 
her beautiful body on its right side. The devas and deva-
maidens came there to see māyā in that condition and 
thought that such a woman should be a befitting mother 
of the Bodhisattva, who was to take exceeding delight in 
charity, self-control and morality. He was guarded by the 
rākṣasas, nāgas, yakṣas, and Gandharvas at the moment of 
his descent. The four Lokapatis and śakra, the chief of 
the devas, all stood in the air and prayed for the departure 
from tuṣita of the Bodhisattva, asking him to take pity 
on afflicted mankind and enter upon his last existence. 
At the very moment when the Bodhisattva uttered the words 
“Lo, I depart” (eṣo cyavāmi), māyā saw in a dream the 
Bodhisattva entering her womb in the form of a white 
elephant with six tusks and a crimson head. This took place 
on the night of the full moon in the month of pauṣa. At 
that time a radiance was shed by the Bodhisattva that 
brought about illumination on a whole Buddha-field (Buddha-
kṣetraṃ). The Bodhisattva entered his mother’s womb after 
declaring to the gods that it was not the time for delights 
but it was time to rend asunder the strongholds of old age 
and death. Earthquake accompanied the descent of the 
Bodhisattva into his mother’s womb. All gods and demi-gods 
gathered together to mount watch and ward over the 
Bodhisattva when he entered his mother’s womb. Next 
morning the queen said to King śuddhodana that in her 
dream on the previous night she had seen a white and 
lordly elephant come down into her womb. The King in 
anxiety summoned the diviners to declare the full portent 
of the queen’s dream. They replied saying that the person 
who bears the thirty-two marks had come down into the 
queen’s womb. They also declared that if the child in the 
womb remains in the world he would become a mighty 
monarch, but if, on the other hand, he embraces the religious 
life by renouncing the kingdom he would become a Buddha, 
all-knowing and all-seeing. The Great Brahmā said he was 
to become a Buddha. The queen being asked said that she 
was bearing a universal king (cakravartin). But the devas 
said he would be a Buddha, not a universal king. Because 
of the power of the Bodhisattva his mother, after his entry 
into her womb, lived quite comfortably with regard to her 

@xvii
personal movements of body, digestive power and all kinds 
of service from her attendants. It seems strange that we learn 
from the book that in his mother’s womb the Bodhisattva 
sat in his mother’s right side with his legs crossed. Both the 
mother and the child could see each other. The gods did 
not fail to enquire after the Bodhisattva’s welfare, nor their 
worship of him ceased at the time. It is said that the mothers 
of all Bodhisattvas are delivered when the tenth month 
is completed. The Sakyan subhūti requested by a message 
to the king that māyā should be delivered at his house, 
the king replied saying that she would be delivered at 
the Lumbini-grove (lumbini-vanam) by clinging to a branch 
of the sāla tree (the fig-tree in another account). The 
Bodhisattva’s mother was delivered in a standing position 
and the child issued from his mother’s right side without 
doing her any harm. A very good explanation is given in 
this book as to how the mother’s side was not rent and 
why no pain to her ensured. The mahāvastu-avadāna says 
(p.20)- “tathāgatas are born with a body that is made 
of mind (manomayena rūpeṇa), and thus the mother’s body 
is not rent, nor does any pain arise.”
As soon as the Bodhisattva was born he did three 
things-(1) he took seven strides over the earth, (2) surveyed 
the regions of the earth, and (3) laughed a loud laugh. The 
tradition is that the Bodhisattva, tired with his stay in the 
womb, stepped forth and took seven strides. The second 
tradition is that the Bodhisattva scanned all the regions of 
the world thinking that there was none who was his equal 
in intelligence and whose birth and conception were like 
his. He laughed after his birth at the idea of the devas that 
he would become a wealthy universal king over the four 
continents and he therefore told them that he would become 
the Supreme Man (puruṣottama), all-knowing and all-seeing. 
As soon as the Bodhisattva was born people ran in quest 
of water and lo ! a well full of water flowed before their 
eyes and they bathed the new-born child with both cold 
and warm water in two pitchers which appeared there by 
themselves. The enraptured devas proclaimed that the 
child was to attain the bliss of peace and would overcome 
māra and his army. Immediately after the birth of the 
Bodhisattva there appeared five hundred Sakyan young 
men with saundarānanda at their head, five-hundred 
maidens with yaśodharā at their head, five hundred male-

@xviii
servants with Chandaka at their head, five hundred horses 
with kaṇhaka at their head, five hundred elephants with 
Candana at their head and five hundred treasure-troves. 
Messages of greetings also came from five hundred kings.
Then śakra and brahmā formed an escort to māyā and
the new child, from the lumbinī grove to the palace. 
Then the king asked the ministers to take the child 
to the shrine of the (family?) goddess abhayā to make 
him bow his head at her feet. But the marvel was that
when the child was brought to the presence of the goddess
it was his feet (and not his head) that the child put forward 
and the goddess herself bowed her own head instead at
the child’s feet. When the Bodhisattva was born, all the
king’s affairs prospered and so the child was named
sarvārthasiddha. Even the beings in avīci became pros-
perous and happy. After the entry of the child into the
royal palace the king ordered his priest to fetch at once the
wise men skilled in reading the significance of signs. The
maheśvara devas who knew the rules and significance of
signs appeared in the palace and on their request the king 
showed them the new-born child and they became thrilled
with joy and bowed their heads when they observed the
daśabala. They declared before the King that he gained a
great profit because a great man possessing the thirty-two 
marks was born in his family. This story ends in the state-
ment of the mnemonic verses enumerating those marks.  
asitasya kumāradarśanam (the visit to the Prince by the seer Asita)
Asita was the son of a wealthy Brahman of Ujjayinī.
His complexion was dark. He was intelligent and learned 
in Vedic lore. But he left home and went to the Vindhya 
region where he lived a life of austerities in a hermitage.
On account of his learning he was renowned both on earth 
and in heaven. He had a company of five hundred disciples 
and his nephew nālaka (also sometimes named as nārada). 
He surveyed the whole of jambudvīpa to find out the cause
of the earth-quake, a radiance prevailing over earth, the
hovering of devas on the aerial paths, sound of divine music 
and many other marvels and wonders taking place. By 
whose majesty and power did all these occur-thought the
sage. Through his divine eye he could see that a powerful
@xix
son was born to King śuddhodana of Kapilavastu and he
could understand that it was through this newly-born
prince’s power and majesty that those marvels and wonders
took place. He decided to go to the eastern region to see 
this prince. At the proper time he, attended by his numerous
pupils, travelled through the air and reached Kapilavastu. 
By the king’s permission the sage Asita was ushered 
into the royal palace where he was shown the boy and he
inspected the thirty-two marks of a Great Man in his person.
Asita heard in the palace the report that some diviners 
expressed the view that the boy was to become a universal 
monarch. But this seer told  the king that his son was destined 
to become not a universal king but a Buddha in the world. 
And the seer cried and wept thinking that before long he
would attain the allotted span and would not therefore 
see the child become a Buddha, nor would he hear him 
preach the dharma, nor would he see the excellent company 
of his disciples. Finding the seer to weep on seeing the boy. 
the king in anxiety asked him whether he saw any misfortune
awaiting the boy. The seer in reply told the king that his 
son stands revealed as a Great Man and that as he himself 
was very old he would not live to see his greatness as a
Buddha, nor see him preach his dharma which would 
confer calm leading to nirvāṇa, nor see his band of disciples,
and so he was weeping thinking of his own misfortune. 
Hereafter the mahāvastu-avadāna describes in the metrical ver-
sion of the Asita episode the great palace of śuddhodana 
with its splendor. A full description of all the marvels and
wonders that occurred at the time of the boy’s birth was
given to the seer by the King and the latter therefore wanted
to hear why the seer was weeping on seeing the child. The 
King further told Asita that other seers had foretold that the
boy would be a lord of the earth, but Asita in weeping told 
the king that his son would be an unsurpassed Master and
a Buddha. The king was also told that when the boy would
attain/enlightenment he would be dead by then. The
seer also stated that he had no fear of death which was
inevitable for all men born on earth, but he was weeping
because he was not to be fortunate like other men and
devas to see the king of dharma setting his wheel of dharma
a-rolling in kāśi. On returning home he told his pupils
that when they would hear news of śuddhodana’s son
becoming a Buddha they should go to the Supreme Guide
@xx
and by living a good life they should regard his words as 
their counsel. 
Then Asita proclaimed that the Bodhisattva was destined
to become a Buddha on the four grounds of clearness, 
regularity, profundity and unimpaired excellence of his 
greatness. 
Then the treatise mentions all the eighty secondary
characteristics (anuvyañjanas) possessed by the exalted
Buddhas. Since there are on the body of Gautama the
thirty-two chief marks and the eighty secondary charac-
teristics every wise man should have faith in him as a 
conqueror (jina). 
bodhisatvasya kaumāram (the Youth of the Prince)
While walking out in the pleasure grounds with his
father and other women-folk and a young boy, Bodhisattva
Gautama saw the young boy take a frog to eat and throw
away a snake which creatures both appeared to view when
ploughs were working in a tilled land. He was greatly stirred 
by this sight and he wanted to direct all his energy to attain 
deathless release from existence. Then the Bodhisattva
without the knowledge of others went alone and sat in the
shade of a rose-apple tree (jambucchāyāyām) in the wood,
deeply immersed in the first meditation. Some devas saw
him thus meditating, while they were travelling through 
the air. Meal-time came, but the prince was not found and 
so King śuddhodana sent his chamberlain to search for the
prince and he reported to the King that the prince was in
meditation under the rose-apple tree the shade of which
did not leave siddhārtha although the sun’s rays moved
round. On seeing his son the King in amazement bowed 
at the feet of the Bodhisattva thus seated under the shade
of the tree. As the boy’s heart, he reflected, delighted in
calm meditations, the prophecy of the seer Asita might turn
out true. He, therefore, got a spacious harem prepared for
the prince so that he might find delight at home, and the
King also caused a proclamation to be made in Kapilavastu 
that the prince would distribute in the royal park ornaments 
to young women, a large number of whom hurried to that 
place. yaśodharā, the daughter of the Sakyan mahānāma 
also came in great splendor and bashfully sat near the
Bodhisattva.
@xxi
maṃjarī (matsarī?)-jātakam (the jātaka of mañjari)
After Gautama’s attainment of perfect enlightenment
and his first sermon, the monks heard that when as a boy he 
distributed ornaments to young women, yaśodharā sat close 
by him bashfully. They then asked the Lord about the

incident. The Lord told them that in a former life she did 
the same and related to them this jātaka story. He identified 
himself with the seer nārada of the kauśika clan and
yaśodharā with hrī (i.e. Bashfulness), daughter of śakra,
the lord of devas. On that occasion also she (yaśodharā) 
bashfully clung to him. 
The story briefly runs thus: Long ago there was in 
Banaras city in the kāśi province a Brahman of the kauśika
clan. Seeing the peril of sensual delights this Brahman went 
away to the Himalayas and living there in his own-built 
hermitage according to the brāhmanic way he became a 
seer of great power, but had not the virtue of generosity
(asaṃvibhāgaśīla). śakra learnt of his miserliness from Pañca-
śikha, once a kinsman of kauśika, but now a deva, that
kauśika was not disposed towards the virtue of generosity. 
Then śakra with his attendants transformed himself into a 
dog and appeared before kauśika’s hermitage at meal-time.
kauśika told the dog and his attendants that he had no store
of food, but the dog replied that one should share even his
scanty amount of food with others, for, one who lives for
himself finds no happiness at all. śakra’s other attendants 
also lectured before kauśika that he should share his food
with the guests that were seated with him. kauśika asked the
guests as to why the dog displayed his various transformations. 
They informed kauśika of their identity and asked him not to 
become a miser and pass at death to hell, but to make gifts to
brāhmaṇas and śramaṇas so that he might pass at death to a
blissful state. Hereafter kauśika began to live a life of virtue 
making gifts to brāhmanas and śramaṇas and casting away
his inordinate desires. Then śakra’s charioteer, mātali and
the Lord’s four daughters appeared before kauśika to whom
mātali offered ambrosia which had the power to destroy 
twelve evils viz. hunger, thirst, discontent, affliction, anger, 
enmity, strife, calumny, cold, heat, sloth and vehemence. The
four daughters of śakra, śrī (Glory), śraddhā (faith), āśā
(Hope) and hrī (Bashfulness) all came to kauśika and
asked him to regale with ambrosia, but kauśika refused 
@xxii
to do so and drove the first three away, but entertained only
the last maiden (hrī) with ambrosia thinking her to be
gracious and pure. hrī took the ambrosia to śakra in heaven
and the lord of the devas again sent mātali to kauśika to
ask him the reason of preferring hrī to her other sisters.
kauśika explained his reason and mātali asked the seer to 
accompany him to heaven as Indra longed for him. Then
on account of acquiring rich merits in his hermitage kauśika
attained heaven on the dissolution of his body.
godhā-jātakam (the jātaka of the Godhā, a lizard)
On the monks asking the Lord (Buddha) as to why
yaśodharā could not be pleased by his presenting to her
a very valuable necklace and a finger-ring at the time when
he as a boy distributed ornaments to the maidens, the Lord
related this jātaka story. Lastly he identified himself with the 
king of kāśi, named sutejas and yaśodharā with his chief
queen. 
The story runs thus: Long ago there was a king named 
Suprabha in Banaras in the province of kāśi. This king’s 
son, Sutejas by name, was virtuous and powerful and was
very much respected by the ministers and headmen of villa-
ges. The king thought that on account of his son’s extreme
popularity, the people might some day kill him and put the
prince on his throne. So the king banished his son, who with
his wife lived in a hut of grass in the Himalayas and lived on
fruits and flesh of deers and hogs. Once during the prince’s 
absence from his hermitage a cat killed a big lizard and 
threw it in front of his wife, but she did not touch it with her
hands. The prince thought it to be not uneatable; so he
skinned the lizard and when cooked hung it on the branch
of a tree. The wife of the prince went out to fetch water and
the prince thought that his wife would now feel glad to eat of
it, but during her absence the prince ate it up wholly without
sharing it with his wife, because he thought that his wife had
no love for him, otherwise she would have cooked the lizard 
when he was away from his retreat to gather fruits. The 
princess on return asked as to where the lizard had gone
and the prince replied that it had escaped. The princess 
reflected that a cooked lizard could not escape and she felt 
very sad to think that the prince did not love her. Then the
prince’s father, king Suprabha died and the ministers and 
@xxiii
other officials brought back the prince and his wife from the
retreat in the Himalayan region and made Sutejas the king
of kāśi. The new king could not satisfy the queen by giving 
her all kinds of valuable jewels, ornaments, raiments etc.,
as the lizard-affair rankled in her mind. The king asked the 
queen as to the reason of her displeasure and she told him
that the king could not save the cooked lizard and allowed
it to escape though he had bow and quiver in his hands. 
There was reconciliation between the two afterwards.
yaśodharāyai hārapradānaviṣayakaṃ jātakam (the jātaka about the gift of a necklace to yaśodharā)
The monks asked the Lord whether he gave a number 
of jewels to yaśodharā when he, as a young man, distributed 
ornaments to the maidens. The Lord related a jātaka story 
and identified himself with the king of kāśi mentioned 
therein, and yaśodharā with his chief queen. The small
story runs thus: Long ago there was a king in Banaras in the 
province of kāśi; that king was virtuous and powerful and 
had his chief queen who was, among five hundred women 
in his court, the best accomplished. This king distributed 
frequently many garments and jewels to the women of the 
court. The king had a very costly necklace with a precious 
jewel in the middle of it worth several hundred thousand 
pieces of gold. While distributing jewels the king asked the 
queen- ‘By what means do you attract me so much?’ It 
seems that the king gave that necklace to the queen. But the 
queen replied to the king’s question bysaying that gesture, 
wanton behavior and sensuous attraction by excitement 
make fickle men feel attracted out of curiosity.
yaśodharāyā vyāghrībhūtāyā jātakam (the jātaka of yaśodharā as a tigress)
After the Bodhisattva’s renunciation both Devadatta 
and Sundarananda asked yaśodharā to become their chief
queen. But yaśodharā did not consent as she yearned so
much for the Bodhisattva. After his setting the wheel of 
Dharma the monks, on hearing of such a report, asked the
Buddha about such wooing and the Lord related a jātaka
story and identified himself with the lion of the story and 
Devadatta with the elephant and Sundarananda with the 
bull and yaśodharā with the tigress of the story, which runs 
@xxiv
thus: Long long ago the four-footed animals met at the foot
of the Himalayas for the selection of a king, as they had
none. They decided to hold a race and to make king the 
animal who would reach the Himalayas first. A tigress
outstripped all other animals and reached the target first. 
The other animals felt aggrieved because a female animal
was to be their ruler and they thought that nowhere females 
were kings and everywhere males were kings. Not willing to 
break their promise the animals told the tigress that they 
would make that male animal their king whom she would
choose as her mate. The tigress rejected the wooing of a bull
and an elephant who approached her, but she chose a lion 
to be her mate on account of his sterling qualities.
yaśodharāyāṃ kumārasya cakṣurnipāta: (the falling of the prince’s gaze on yaśodharā)
At the time of the distribution of ornaments by siddhārtha 
to the maidens, yaśodharā came last and the prince saw her
and fixed his gaze on her. The prince gave her his own costly
necklace and the finger-ring. King śuddhodana came to
know from the ministers that the prince had fixed his gaze
on yaśodharā, daughter of the sakyan mahānāma. The
King sent message to mahānāma to give his daughter to
Siddhārtha. But mahānāma did not accept the proposal, 
because siddhārtha could not be trained in the arts, in
archery, in skill with elephants, chariots and bows. This 
refusal of mahānāma to comply with the King’s request was
reported to siddhārtha who took seven days' time to learn 
all those arts and wished to hold a tournament or demonstra-
tion. All people of Kapilavastu and outside came to attend 
the tournament. A stray elephant came from outside and
entered the city. Devadatta gave the animal a blow with the
palm of his hand and it fell dead blocking the city-gate. 
But he could not drag the elephant away from the place. 
Sundarananda came and could drag the dead animal
seven paces only. But siddhārtha succeeded in hurling the 
dead elephant out of the city over its seven surrounding walls. 
In the exhibition also the prince displayed his feats in all 
the arts. He demonstrated his wonderful strength by drawing 
the very heavy bow of his grandfather, king siṃhahanu, 
and by shooting one arrow from it he shot through seven 
palm-tree and the hung up drum. All people including
@xxv
mahānāma rejoiced by seeing siddhārtha’s feats of strength. 
When after the Buddha’s dharma-cakra-pravartana the monks 
heard of young Gautama’s performance they said to the Lord 
that the long-lost fist of the Sakyans (śākya-muṣi) was
learnt by Him as was evident from His strength to draw 
the bow and shoot arrows therefrom. The Lord then related 
the jātaka story of dharmapāla. 
dharmapālasya jātakam (the jātaka of dharmapāla)
In a former birth also the Lord recovered the long-lost 
fist of the Sakyans (śākya-muṣi). After relating the jātaka
to the monks the Buddha identified himself with the brāh-
maṇa named brahmāyus and rāhula with the son of brah-
māyus. In the story there appears to be a comparison between 
brahmāyus’ certainty about his son dharmapāla’s safety 
and the Buddha’s certainty that he could recover the skill 
of the Sakyans. 
The story reads thus: Long long ago during the rule 
of king Brahmadatta of Banaras in the province of kāśi,
the king had a most charitable house-priest named brah-
māyus who was highly versed in Vedic lore of all kinds and 
a great follower of moral precepts. This priest placed his son,
dharmapāla, to the care of a learned teacher in Vedic scrip- 
tures for learning the Vedas. The tutor asked his pupil 
dharmapāla not to bathe in the pool near the hermitage 
as a water demon lived in it and destroyed many people 
bathing in it. There lived in the pool a nāga king with 
whom dharmapāla was very friendly and he carried dhar- 
mapāla into the dwelling place of the nāgas. Meanwhile 
a certain young brāhmaṇa resembling dharmapāla in 
stature and form and being of his age was killed by the water
demon while bathing in the pool. His half-devoured body 
was seen floating on the surface of the water. Another young 
brahmaṇa saw it and reported to the tutor of dharmapāla
about the latter’s death. The tutor with his retinue got the 
body of the half-devoured man out of the water and arranged 
for his cremation. That being done, the tutor went to brah-
māyus, the father of dharmapāla with the burnt bones and 
ashes in a jar and reported the matter to him. brahmāyus 
could not believe that his son could die in that way, as no 
young boys of his family ever died previously. The treatise 
then in some verses gives brahmāyus’ reason for such a 
@xxvi
thought. The gist of them is that none in his family dies 
young, because all members of his family are sinless in body, 
mind and speech. brahmāyus was sure that those who practice 
dharma are protected by Dharma. He was of opinion that 
what is not dharma leads men to hell and what is dharma 
leads them to the heavenly bourne. So the father was certain 
that his son, dharmapāla, was guarded by dharma and could 
not be killed and the bones brought to him were of another 
man and that it was all well with dharmapāla. On returning 
from Banaras the tutor and his disciples saw the young 
dharmapāla quite safe and well.
śarakṣepaṇa-jātakam (the jātaka of arrow-shooting) 
With reference to young Gautama’s success in shooting 
an arrow very far, the monks asked the Lord as to how the 
arrow was shot so far. The Lord related a jātaka story on 
the subject and after relating the same He identified himself 
with the king of kāśI who shot an arrow from takṣaśilā 
to Banaras. The summary of the story may be given thus: 
There was a King long long ago ruling at Banaras in 
the Province of kāśi and this king was powerful and virtuous. 
His sway extended upto takṣaśilā. He established his younger 
brother on the throne at Banaras and himself went to takṣa- 
śilā and abode there. His younger brother sent message to 
him at takṣaśilā that an enemy king invaded kāśi. He shot 
an arrow from takṣaśilā with a message attached to it and 
written on a piece of birch-bark fastened to the arrow asking 
the invading king to withdraw from Banaras. The invading 
king felt frightened because he found the arrow shot from 
takṣaśilā which could not, however, hit him personally but 
pierced his foot-stool. The invading king set up the arrow 
in a shrine and worshipped it in consideration of the prowess 
of the shooter and then vacated his aggression on kāśi. 
karmakāraduhitu: amarāyā jātakam (the jātaka of amarā, the daughter of the smith)
The monks asked Lord Buddha that by means of his 
skill yaśodharā was won. The Lord related a jātaka story for 
showing that in a previous life also he thus won yaśodharā. 
After relating the story the Lord identified himself with the 
wise man, mahauṣadha, the sakyan mahānāma with the 
@xxvii
headman of the smiths’ village and yaśodharā with the 
village smith’s daughter, amarā. mahauṣadha won amarā 
by his skill. The story briefly runs thus: 
In a smiths’ village named yavakacchaka, situated at 
some distance from mithilā, there lived the smith whose 
daughter’s name was amarā possessing ready wit and very 
clever. mahauṣadha was the name of the son of the brāhmaṇa 
village-headman. He was amiable, virtuous and powerful. 
As mahauṣadha was crossing a field in the country-side he 
saw amarā going with some food carried under her cloak 
because of rain. Then took place a conversation between 
mahauṣadha and amarā regarding amarā’s parentage, 
residence and the rice-gruel (food) she was carrying. The 
questions and answers of both were of enigmatic forms 
But lastly it was ascertained that amarā was a smith’s
daughter of Yavakacchaka village. When the brāhmaṇa 
mahauṣadha wished to go to amarā’s house, the girl told the 
wise mahauṣadha to stay for some time as her mother would 
be offering a great sacrifice to Indra, but mahauṣadha 
wanted to take part in it by going to her house. 
Then mahauṣadha proposed to her parents to give 
amarā to him for becoming his wife. The parents replied 
-“We shall not give our girl to a non-smith by caste.” 
mahauṣadha thought that he was perfectly skilled in all the 
crafts and so he engaged himself in doing the delicate work of 
making fine needles and then offered them to sell in the 
streets. When amarā saw mahauṣadha crying for selling 
his smooth and sharp-pointed needles she declared that 
he must be a mad man and out of his mind, who wishes to sell 
needles in a village of smiths. But mahauṣadha replied to 
her saying that if her father knew that these needles were 
made by him he would certainly have invited him to his 
own house. Then amarā told her father that mahauṣadha 
was a smith’s son and an adroit and clever maker of needles. 
The father of amarā was amazed to see the fine needles 
made by mahauṣadha and with a glad heart gave amarā 
to mahauṣadha. 
śrījātakam (the jātaka of śiri or śrī)
The Lord (Buddha) related to the monks another jātaka 
story with reference to their query that the Lord won 
yaśodharā by using his energy. At the end of the story the 
@xxviii
Lord identified himself with the young brāhmaṇa whose 
treasure fell into the sea and yaśodharā with the young 
daughter of the brāhmaṇa in the city of vāravāli, named 
śiri. 
The story runs thus:-Long long ago there was a 
brāhmaṇa in the city of vāravāli who was well-versed in 
Vedic lore and had five hundred pupils whom he taught. 
This Brahmaṇa had a daughter named śiri who was amiable 
and beautiful. An invitation to a sacrifice to be performed 
by a merchant in a town beyond the sea came to the brāh- 
maṇa. The brāhmaṇa offered to give his daughter śiri 
(śrī) to a pupil who would venture to go to that city beyond 
the sea. A young brahmaṇa who was deeply in love with
śiri agreed to go there on board a ship with a letter from his 
preceptor. On receipt of that letter the merchant gave 
precious metals, gold and silver to the young brāhmaṇa. 
The latter returned to vāravāli by ship but when he was 
stepping down from the ship at the landing boat his parcel of 
jewels fell into the sea. In fury he wanted to drain the sea 
with a copper-bucket. Devas disguised as brāhmaṇas appear- 
ed before the young brāhmaṇa and asked him to desist from 
this foolish act. A female deity then came to him and offered 
to give him his lost treasure if he stops from the act of drain- 
age. The devas then restored the treasure. The energetic men 
always have success in life, but the lazy meet with adversity. 
This brāhmaṇa pupil then won śiri, the daughter of his 
preceptor by means of his energy. 
kinnarījātakam (the jātaka of the kinnarī) 
When the monks asked the Lord that He won yaśodharā 
after much fatigue, the Lord related this jātaka to them ex- 
plaining that in a former existence also he won her after 
great fatigue, patience and exertion. At the end of the story 
the Lord identified himself with Prince Sudhanu, King 
śuddhodana with King subāhu of Hastinapura, Queen 
māyā with Sudhanu’s mother, Chandaka with Sudhanu’s 
attendant Vasantaka, rāhula with the hunter Uppalaka, 
ānanda with the hunter mālaka, mahā-kāśyapa with the 
seer kāśyapa living in the Himalayas, kaṇhaka with the 
King of the monkeys in the Himalayas, the sakyan mahā- 
nāma with the Kinnara King Druma and yaśodharā with 
the Kinnarī manoharā. 
@xxix
This long jātaka story may be summarized thus:-
subāhu, the King of Hastinapura was very powerful and
virtuous. His son, Sudhanu, was amiable, beautiful and 
powerful and he was appointed heir to the throne. subāhu 
was friendly with King śucandrima of siṃhapura. The latter 
arranged to offer a great brāhmaṇic sacrifice with all kinds
of land animals and fishes of the water. The land animals 
were kept shut in a large enclosure and the water animals 
in a tank. The seers pointed out to Sucandrima that only a
kinnarī is lacking in the sacrificial enclosure. An expert 
hunter undertook to catch and bring a kinnarī from the 
Himalayas. In accordance with the thoughtless direction by 
the seer in a hermitage this hunter succeeded in binding 
manoharā, the daughter of the Kinnara King, Druma by 
name, by means of a spell. King Sucandrima was pleased 
to have a kinnarī in his sacrificial enclosure at siṃhapura. 
Invitations to attend the sacrifice were issued to several 
hundreds of kings including king subāhu of Hastinapura. 
The latter sent his handsome-looking son, Sudhanu, to re- 
present his father in the sacrifice. Sudhanu saw all kinds 
of living beings, both land and water animals, and also the 
kinnarī manoharā for whom he conceived love and mano- 
harā too conceived love for Prince Sudhanu. Prince Sudhanu 
asked King sucandrima as to why he had kept enclosed so 
many living beings and the kinnarī. The King replied that 
he would perform a sacrifice with those animals and there 
would be plenty of solid and soft food. `No good or profit 
would accrue from such sacrificial slaughter of animals’- 
thus retorted Sudhanu. Sucandrima said to Prince Sudhanu 
that these slaughtered animals will attain heaven and he 
himself will be re-born in heaven too, because of this sacri- 
ficial performance. Sudhanu, however, explained to Sucan-
drima that this was a wrong belief of his. To take life is not 
dharma, he said to the King of siṃhapura, but to abstain 
from taking life is dharma. He further told him in a Bud- 
dhistic mood that only those who take to the path of the ten 
right actions are reborn in heaven, but the path taken by 
him will lead him to hell. After hearing Sudhanu’s exposition 
of the dharma, King Sucandrima and all others present in 
the sacrifice were pleased. Then Sucandrima let out all 
living beings there and manoharā, the kinnarī clung to 
Sudhanu because of her love for him. Accepting the religious 
advice of Prince Sudhanu, Sucandrima offered an unimpeded 
@xxx
and flawless sacrifice in which many śramaṇas, brāhmaṇas 
and poor people were given plenty of food and drink 
and also garments. When the sacrifice was over Sudhanu 
left siṃhapura for Hastinapura with manoharā and amused 
himself with her alone by dismissing all other royal maidens. 
On account of his intoxicating love for manoharā Prince 
Sudhanu neglected all his duties as Crown-prince and the 
people and the ministers also complained to King subāhu 
about his son’s neglect of administrative duties. The 
father then asked the son to send away the kinnarī to 
Nirati, her father’s residence in the Himalayas. But 
Sudhanu refused to do so. By the command of the King 
the minister kept Sudhanu in confinement. The King asked 
manoharā to go to the presence of her parents, and causing 
sorrow in the mind of all the people of Hastinapura mano- 
harā proceeded towards the Himalayas by turning back 
towards that city and Prince Sudhanu. On his way up the 
mountain manoharā met two deer-hunters named Utpalaka 
and mālaka who could recognize her and told her that 
Sudhanu would not remember her because he had women 
from among the Kurus and pañcālas to amuse with. But 
manoharā replied that she could draw Sudhanu with a 
glance. She, however, gave a finger-ring and a sweet-smelling 
garland of tālīsa as tokens to her husband and lord, Sudhanu, 
if they happen to meet him in this inaccessible region. 
Sudhanu disregarding his father’s words of comfort left the 
palace with his devoted attendant Vasantaka and proceeded 
towards the himālayas in quest of manoharā. Going far 
away he met the two hunters on the banks of the Sutlej in the 
mountain and they gave him the two tokens left by Manohara 
for him, and in her name they bade him return to Hastina- 
pura. But Sudhanu was determined either to meet with death 
or re-union with manoharā. Sudhanu and his three com- 
panions continued their perilous enterprise. They espied the 
hermitage of the seer kāśyapa and enquired if he had seen 
a beautiful woman passing that way. The seer answered that 
she waited in his retreat and received his hospitality. The 
prince after eating some fruits and resting for a while wanted 
to follow the path trodden by manoharā. The seer warned 
him against proceeding further to the place of the kinnaras 
which was unapproachable to the footsteps of men. But the 
prince was adamant in his search for manoharā. Then 
the seer requested the King of monkeys who supplied him 
@xxxi
daily with fruits to conduct on his back Prince Sudhanu 
and his three companions to the city of Nirati of the Kinnara 
King Druma. The monkey-chief consented to do so. 
On the day of the party’s arrival at Nirati they observed a 
merry-making festivity to celebrate the return of manoharā, 
the kinnarī, who was enticed away by men. When the 
kinnarīs were taking water in golden pitchers for manoharā 
to have a bath for removing the smell of men from her, the 
prince without the knowledge of the kinnarīs put the finger- 
ring in the last pitcher. On finding the ring manoharā 
thought that the prince must have come there to seek her. 
manoharā then threw herself at her parents’ feet and 
announced that her husband, Prince Sudhanu, the only son
of King subāhu, must have come there in search for her and 
the news was confirmed by the kinnarīs who saw the prince 
and his three companions near the lotus-pool from where 
they fetched water. On the request of his daughter, Prince 
Sudhanu was brought by the Kinnara King to the palace 
and given a hearty reception and allowed by Druma to 
divert, enjoy and amuse with his daughter. Living there in 
manoharā’s company for many years Sudhanu desired to 
go back to Hastinapura and at the behest of the Kinnara 
King he along with manoharā and his three attendants was 
carried during sleep by the Yambhaka yakṣas to Hastina- 
pura. subāhu and his people thought that the prince was 
dead and even performed his funeral rites after failure to 
find him out by strenuous search. The people of Hastinapura 
were delighted to know of Sudhanu’s return to the capital 
with manoharā. Thus was Sudhanu re-united with his 
beloved manoharā. 
mahābhiniṣkrāmaṇaṃ saṃbodhilābhaśca (the Great Renunciation and the Enlightenment) 
This account of his renunciation and enlightenment 
was disclosed to the monks when the Lord was staying at 
śrāvastī after his attainment of the perfect knowledge 
(saṃbodhi). The Lord said to the monks that in his boyhood 
he was most delicately brought up in palaces where he used 
to sit on couches of gold, silver and precious stones. His 
garments were costly. His garlands were made of sweet- 
scented flowers. He was provided with excellent rice-diet. 
His conveyances were varied. He had a brilliant sun-shade 
@xxxii
to protect him from heat, dust and light. He had his own 
gardens and lotus-pools. The Lord told the monks that he 
thought at that time that life at home was full of hindrances 
and that the way of religious life was in the open air. He 
also thought that it was not possible to live a pure and 
blameless life at home, and so he resolved to go away from 
home into the homeless state. Disregarding the wishes of his 
weeping parents and his possible universal kingship Gautama 
became a wanderer and reached vaiśālī.
At that time there lived at vaiśālī the revered ārāḍa-
kālāma preaching to his disciples `the dogma of what is to be 
doubted’ (probably the textual reading here is ākiñcaññya 
i.e. `the dogma of having no possession of any kind’ or 'of 
possessing nothing’). The Bodhisattva then approached the 
seer and wished to lead a holy life as his disciple. The 
seer gladly accepted him as his own disciple and told the 
novice that such was his dharma-vinaya i.e. the doctrine and 
the discipline as would lead one to states of virtue. Very 
soon Gautama understood and realised this dharma. The 
seer then declared that the Bodhisattva had attained an 
equal status with him and asked Gautama that both of them 
would jointly superintend the congregation of his disciples. 
The Bodhisattva, however, thought that this dharma of 
ārāḍa, if practiced, could not lead to utter waning of all ills 
and so he wanted to seek farther. Thinking thus Gautama 
set out for rājagṛha and reaching that city he stayed there. 
At that time there dwelt in that city the Seer Udraka
rāmaputra who was preaching to his disciples the dogma 
concerning the sphere of what is neither consciousness nor 
unconsciousness. Gautama became his disciple and was able 
to understand and realize very soon this dogma. The Seer 
acknowledged the success of Gautama and offered him an 

equal footing with himself to take charge of the community 
of the disciples. But Gautama thought that rāmaputra’s 
dharma also would not lead to utter destruction of all ills 
and so becoming disinclined to that belief and seeking yet 
farther he set out far gayā. 
The three similitudes (upamās) were revealed to him when 
Gautama was staying on the hill gayāśīrṣa: (1) If śramaṇas 
and brāhmaṇas feel unpleasant and bitter feelings assailing 
their souls and bodies on account of their excessive longing 
for the pleasures of sense from which they cannot withdraw 
their bodies and minds, they are incapable of attaining 
@xxxiii
the knowledge of the state of superior persons (uttari-puruṣa-
dharma), just as one cannot expect to have fire if one standing 
in water rubs a wet piece of wood full of sap with a damp 
fire-drill. This was the first upamā or similitude. (2) Again 
if those of the śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas can withdraw 
their bodies only and not their minds also from sensual 
pleasures out of feverish attachment towards them, they 
will feel severe and bitter feelings, assailing their souls and 
bodies, and they are incapable of attaining the knowledge of 
the state of superior persons, just as one cannot expect to 
have fire if even standing on dry land he rubs a sappy piece 
of wood with a damp fire-drill. This was the second upamā 
or similitude. (3) But those śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas who 
can withdraw both their bodies and minds by subduing
all sensual pleasures but yet may feel severe and bitter 
feelings assailing their souls and bodies, are capable of 
attaining the knowledge of the state of superior persons, 
just as one standing on dry land rubs a dry firedrill on a 
dry piece of wood and succeeds in having his desired fire. 
This was the third upamā or similitude. The Bodhisattva 
told the monks that he would be able to attain the third 
state described above. 
With this in view Gautama went towards uruvilvā, 
the senāpati-grāma on the nairañjanā river, where he 
undertook breath-holding meditations and he gradually 
lived on one single jujube, one single grain of rice or one 
single sesamum seed. By complete abstinence from food 
he became very weak and lean, and lost all strength of 
body by practice of such austerities. He then thought that 
that was not the way to enlightenment, nor to a realisation 
of the true Aryan knowledge and insight. He then indulged 
in the memory of the incident in his father’s park where, 
even before he had gone forth to the religious life, he attained 
his first meditation in solitude under the cool shade of 
the rose-apple and he felt convinced that that was the way 
to enlightenment. But that way, he thought, could not be 
won when the body was emaciated and weak by fasting 
etc. So he wished then to take a hearty meal. He refused 
to accept divine strength from devas who promised to 
offer it to him, an abstainer. But rebuffing those devas he 
made a meal of soup of beans etc. After he gradually got 
back power and strength of body he received sweet milk- 
rice (madhu-pāyasa) from sujātā. At day-break he bathed 
@xxxiv
in the nairañjanā river and then begged to svastika yāvasika 
a handful of grass with which he made a couch under the 
bodhi-tree and holding his body upright and sitting cross- 
legged he gradually entered and abode in the four medi- 
tations and won extreme purity of equanimity and mind- 
fullness, remaining aloof from ease and ill. 
With his heart thus composed Bodhisattva Gautama 
in the first watch of the night, with the help of his deva- 
eye, beheld beings passing away and coming to birth, 
faring in accordance with their karma. He found beings 
addicted to evil conduct and holding wrong-beliefs reborn 
in hell in states of misery and those given to good conduct 
and holding right belief reborn in a state of bliss in heaven. 
In the middle watch of the night he recollected his former 
lives in all their details and features. Then in the third watch 
of the night in the flash of dawn he awoke to all that a 
superman has always and everywhere to know, attain and 
perfectly comprehend i.e. the unsurpassed perfect en- 
lightenment. 
śuddhodanasya pañca mahāsvapnā: (the five great dreams of śuddhodana)
King śuddhodana saw in a dream an elephant running 
out of the city. The lokapālas (Guardians of the World) 
explained to the king the significance of the dream declaring 
suggestively that his virtuous son would go away from his 
city. The Bodhisattva’s aunt (gautamī) also saw in a dream
a noble bull running out of Kapilavastu with bellowing. 
Similar interpretation of the dream came from the deva- 
lords indicating the renunciation of Gautama for attainment 
of the bliss of nirvāṇa. yaśodharā too saw in a dream a 
cloud with a flash of lightning and accompanied by thunder 
and rain. brahmā explained the dream as pointing to 
Gautama’s bringing relief to people scorched by the heart 
of passion in the world. 
The Bodhisattva too dreamt five great dreams, before
he had awakened to enlightenment. The first vision was 
that the earth was a bed to him; the second was that the 
kṣivikā grass sprouted from his navel heavenwards; the 
third was that reddish creatures with black heads stood 
covering him from his soles to knee-joints; the fourth was 
that four vultures of different colours came flying from the 
air and having kissed his soles went away all white; and 
@xxxv
the fifth was that he walked to and fro over a mountain 
of dung without being soiled by it. The fulfillment and 
realisation of these visions took place when the Bodhisattva 
awoke to perfect enlightenment, Their interpretation is 
given in details in the treatise under summarization. 
mahābhiniṣkramaṇasya dvitīyavyākhyānam (A second version of the great Renunciation) 
This account of the renunciation by the Bodhisattva 
was heard by the monks after the Lord had set rolling the
dharma-cakra. It runs thus:-The Bodhisattva thought that 
it would be difficult for him to live a holy life if he dwelt 
at home. So he told his father, śuddhodana, that he wished 
to take up the religious life by leaving home. The father 
and other kings whom his father sent for at the time all 
implored prince Gautama not to leave home. He told his 
father that he would not leave him, if he could give him 
assurance on these four points, viz, that (1) old age will 
not come upon him, but only perpetual youth will remain;
(2) no disease will come upon him, but only permanent 
good health will remain; (3) no death will come upon 
him, but his life will continuously proceed; and (4) no 
adversity will come upon him, but prosperity will always 
flow on. But the father could not offer him such assurances. 
Gradually the son wanted assurance for three points, two 
points and even one such impossible point. But the father
answered pleading inability to satisfy the son on those 
points. Seeing the prince take delight in tranquil medita- 
tions the father arranged for the provision of women for 
his son to amuse with, so that he might not think of leaving 
home. The prince, however, delighted his heart with the 
thought of doing so and applied his mind to the same medi- 
tation that he had achieved in the rose-apple tree’s shade. 
The female deity that lived in the lumbinī grove indicated 
to King śuddhodana that the prince would ere long break 
all bonds of craving and go off to the forest of penance as 
he was reviling what in his body was inpermanent, ill and 
unsubstantial. The father again enquired of his son as to 
whether he witnessed some bodily affliction, of discovered 
any loss of wealth or felt any fear from an enemy. The 
son replied that he saw death as the greatest affliction 
of the physical body and that he thought everything was 
@xxxvi
empty, void, vain, illusive, deceptive and false and wealth 
had no permanence, and that he considered all the ills 
that befall the body as an enemy’s army attacking humanity.
King śuddhodana pleaded powerlessness to grant his son
all the difficult boons he prayed for. His father then requested 
Gautama to wait for renunciation till his (father’s) death. 
The son promised to return to the capital after he had 
realised the treasures of all bodhyaṅgas after having cut off 
all cravings. The father still tried hard to keep his son 
amidst the pleasures of living in the palace. But the son 
let the father know of his views of things, characterising
the round of life as a play which is deceiving, entangling 
and destroying. Every man, the son told the father, was 
being beguiled and deceived by the saṃskāras and so he 
wanted to end this play of recurrent life and enter the 
citadel of calm and of nirvāṇa. He was eager to follow the 
path of the former tathāgatas, Arhans and perfect Buddhas 
He then explained to his father why he did not find pleasure 
at home where there was all fear present. The father could 
not dissuade the son from his resolve to leave home. 
Then occurred on three different occasions the three 
well-known episodes of the prince’s seeing an old man, 
a diseased man and a dead man on his way to the royal 
park. These visions were conjured up by Ghaikāra, then 
a śuddhāvāsa deva. On enquiring from his charioteer the 
prince came to know that old age, disease and death were 
common to all creatures. So he did not proceed on those 
occasions to the park, but returned to the palace. The 
Bodhisattva expressed to his charioteer his mental state 
on seeing these three scenes thus-“He who has seen an 
old man, a diseased man and a dead man and does not 
tremble at the round of rebirth, is an object of pity because 
he is dull-witted, because he is like a blind man who has 
lost the (right) way.” The king remained vigilant that 
the sooth-sayer Asita’s words that the prince would leave 
home as a recluse might not turn out true. 
On the fourth occasion when the prince wished to 
go to the park, the same śuddhāvāsa deva conjured up a 
wandering recluse wearing the yellow robe with all his 
faculties under control and he stood before the prince. 
On seeing this wanderer the Bodhisattva’s mind became 
calm. He heard from this wanderer that he became a 
wanderer for the sake of winning self-control, calmness and 
@xxxvii
utter release. The prince was pleased with joy to hear the 
wanderer say so. Gautama at that time did not observe 
mṛgī, a Sakyan woman, when she uttered the words that 
the parents and the would-be wife of such a prince would 
surely feel blessed (nirvṛta). On hearing the sound of the 
word nirvāṇa the Bodhisattva pondered on it. 
The king decided to anoint the prince on the pusya-
nakṣatra day. But the prince became determined to go 
forth from home. The great brahmā gave a warning to 
Gautama to leave home on that very day, otherwise he 
would become a universal king seven days hence. rāhula 
came to yaśodharā’s womb by passing away from tuṣita. 
The Bodhisattva woke up and saw the women of the harem 
asleep. At that time he ordered his servant Chandaka to 
bring him his horse, kaṇhaka. The servant understood 
Gautama’s intention to leave home while his people were 
asleep. On account of the influence of the devas Chandaka’s 
loud cry and the horse’s neighing could not awaken any 
body. The four Great Lords (mahārājas) took hold of the 
horse’s hoofs. The palace gate was opened by the yakṣas. 
Oppressed by the idea of birth, death, sorrows and tribu- 
lations the Bodhisattva in the prime of his youth went forth 
from home into the homeless state. The devas were happy, 
but the realms of māra were eclipsed and he felt unhappy 
and discomfited. On his way from Kapilavastu the Bodhi- 
sattva looked towards the city and solemnly declared that 
he should not again enter the city before he had won beyond 
old age and death. On his way he arrived at a place named 
Anomiya, in the district of the Mallās, near the hermitage 
of vaśiṣha. He then handed over to Chandaka his jewels 
and the horse, kaṇhaka, and asked him to carry the message 
from him to his father and other kinsmen that he would 
go to Kapilavastu again when he had done his duty and set 
rolling the wheel of dharma. Chandaka then told Gautama 
that the soothsayers pronounced that he would become 
the ruler of the four continents. But on Gautama’s asking 
him to tell the truth regarding any other alternative state- 
ment of the soothsayers, Chandaka said to him that if 
Gautama left the world and became a wanderer he would 
become all-seeing and able to destroy the passion for 
existence. Finding that the tuft of hair (cūḍā) was incon- 
sistent with his renunciation, he cut it down with his sword 
and it was taken up by śakra. kaṇhaka licked the Bodhi- 
@xxxviii
sattva’s feet but Gautama went on his way unheeding. 
Chandaka returned to śuddhodana and delivered the 
message from Gautama who, however, sent no message to 
yośodharā. 
śyāmājātakam (the jātaka of śyāmā) 
The monks asked the Lord after the dharma-cakra- 
pravartana as to how he went away heedless (anapekṣa) of 
yaśodharā. The Lord in that context related to them this 
jātaka story and at its end he identified himself with the 
horse-dealer, vajrasena, and yaśodharā with the courtesan 
of Banaras, named śyāmā and told them that at that time 
also he was indifferent to her as on the present occasion. 
The story briefly runs thus:- 
vajrasena, a horse-dealer of takṣaśilā, as caravan 
leader, was proceeding to Banaras for trading in horses. 
He with the other traders was attacked on the way by 
brigands who stole all the horses at a night. Vajrasena 
somehow escaped and lodged in an empty house at Banaras 
and fell asleep there till late hours next morning. The same 
night there was theft of much property in the royal palace 
and on the king’s command royal police people began 
hunting the thieves in Banaras. They caught hold of Vajrasena 
in the empty house and took him to be the man who stole 
things in the palace. He was produced before the king 
who ordered the man to be taken to the Atimuktaka cemetery 
for impaling him alive. When the executioners were leading 
him securely bound to the cemetery they passed through the 
courtesans’ quarters from where śyāmā the rich courtesan 
of Banaras saw Vajrasena being led to the execution ground. 
At the first sight of the horse-dealer she fell in love with 
him, because she had been in love with him during a thousand 
lives in the past. So she sent words to the executioners saying 
that she would give them a large quantity of gold if they 
did not put Vajrasena to death but instead execute another
man of the same complexion who would be sent to them. 
They accepted the offer. At that time the only son of a 
merchant lived at śyāmā’s house by buying access there for 
twelve years of which ten had passed already. By means 
of wiles śyāmā sent the man with some food and condiments 
for the horse-dealer under order of execution. This man’s 
fate was death at the hands of the executioners and freedom 
@xxxix
for Vajrasena. When the merchant’s son was executed his 
parents paid the full fee to śyāmā for the remaining two 
years. The horse-dealer became filled with anxiety and 
fear to see such a conduct of the courtesan. 
Vajrasena, the horse-dealer, spoke highly of the parks 
and lotus-pools of his own city, takṣaśilā, and desired to 
be there. śyāmā told him of such parks and lotus-pools 
existing in Banaras wherein she wanted to play with him. 
By mutual consent they both went to the pools surrounded 
with screens to create privacy in their play. Vajrasena 
thought of escaping by making śyāmā drunk fully. śyāmā 
became intoxicated, but yet she gave her assent to Vajrasena 
to play the water-game in private. The horse-dealer clasped 
śyāmā’s neck and held her under water again and again 
until she got fainted and became unconscious. Vajrasena 
then escaped unseen. Having heard no sound of the play 
of the man and the woman, the slaves of śyāmā saw her 
lying as if dead on a step of the pool, and by drawing 
out the water from her bodily system by their effort they 
saved her. But Vajrasena thinking śyāmā to be dead escaped 
and could not be found there by them. 
After her recovery śyāmā inquired as to where the 
gentleman (the horse-dealer) had gone, but her slaves told 
her that he could not be found anywhere. Immediately 
she called for some canḍālas by an offer of good money 
to bring her a newly dead man not yet bitten by carrion. 
When they brought such a dead man she got him bathed 
and put in a shroud securely wound and asked the female 
slaves to cry out in lamentation that the merchant’s son 
was dead. The man’s parents came weeping to śyāmā’s 
house and wanted to remove the shroud to have a last look 
at their dead son. But śyāmā did not permit them to do 
so saying that their late son enjoined her not to show his 
dead body even to his parents and she wanted to keep her 
own promise not to show her lover’s dead body even at the 
cost of her own life. The father (the merchant) foolishly 
believed her story. Then śyāmā displayed her wiles by
running towards the funeral pyre of her lover to kill herself 
in the fire. Then the parents of the dead man took her to 
their own house by obtaining permission from the king’s 
court and treated her as if she was their own son. śyāmā 
however, mourned there in remembrance of Vajrasena of 
takṣaśilā. 
@xl
One day there came at Banaras some actors from 
takṣaśilā and they went to the merchant’s house to beg for 
almṣ. śyāmā asked them privately if they knew Vajrasena. 
They replied in the affirmative and she sent words of 
greetings to her former lover through them. Vajrasena 
could not believe the message as he thought śyāmā was 
dead already. He did not wish that another man should 
again be killed in exchange for himself. 
nāgarājasya campakassa jātakam (the jātaka of Campaka, the nāga king) 
The monks reminded the Lord that he (as Vajrasena) 
was saved by yaśodharā (as śyāmā) in a former life. The 
Lord then related to the monks another jātaka story which 
stated that the Lord was saved on another on another occasion in a 
previous birth by yaśodharā when he had fallen into the 
hands of an enemy. At the end of the story the Lord iden- 
tified himself with Campaka, the nāga king, and yaśodharā 
with the nāga maiden through whose instrumentality he 
was saved from the hands of the snake-charmer, his enemy. 
Briefly speaking, the story runs thus :- 
In the province of kāśī with Banaras as its capital, 
there lived long long ago a virtuous but powerful king 
named Ugrasena. In this province dwelt a nāga king named 
Campaka in his home which was like that of a deva. This 
nāga king was very virtuous and used to keep the fast on 
the eighth, the fourteenth and the fifteenth days of the 
half-month and observed all the eight (Buddhist) precepts. 
A snake-charmer caught hold of Campaka who was keeping 
the fast at the cross-roads (caturmahāpatha). Signs appeared 
in the home of the nāgas indicating his capture. Every
nāga had the power to rescue the king, but none dared 
do so, as Campaka’s vow was that no nāga should show 
unkindness to any one who would seize and capture him 
during his fast. The chief queen of the nāga king with 
thousands of female nāgas went to Banaras and supplicated 
to king Ugrasena to rescue her husband by paying com- 
pensation to the snake-charmer and not setting him free 
by royal command. The king agreed to do so and the nāga 
maidens returned home. The snake-charmer was found 
out by the king’s men and Campaka was set free and he 
remained ever grateful to his benefactor. Campaka invited 
Ugrasena to his own realm. The king of kāśi was introduced 
@xli
to the nāga maidens by Campaka and he was presented 
with many cart-loads of pearls. So far is the prose version 
of the story. Then it is followed by a verse redaction. 
The contents of the story in verse are almost similar to 
those in the prose introduction. The only remarkable state- 
ment made by Campaka to king Ugrasena was that he could 
not as a nāga live in kāśi on the king’s request, but he 
told the king that he was practicing austerities only to seek 
birth as a human being.
nānādeśavibhāge gautamasya tapasyādyācaraṇam (Gautama’s performance of austerities in many parts of the land)
After the return to the palace, of Chandaka and the 
horse kaṇhaka, the groom reported that prince Gautama 
reached Anomiya in the country of the Mallas not far from 
the seer vasiṣha’s hermitage. All members of the palace 
wept and wailed. When yaśodharā remonstrated against 
Chandaka's action, the poor groom replied to her saying 
that he was not guilty of any offence because at the time 
of the prince’s departure from house he cried out in a loud 
voice and kaṇhaka neighed loudly, but none in the palace 
woke up. Chandaka delivered the message from Gautama 
about his promise to visit the capital city after fulfilling 
his mission. kaṇhaka out of remembrance of the Bodhi- 
sattva shed tears all the time, refused to take food and 
starved himself to death. After his death the horse was 
reborn as a deva in the trāyastriṃśa heaven. He was met 
there by mahā-maudgalyāyana when the latter once went 
on a visit to that heaven. Finding the deva kaṇhaka so 
very resplendent there the monk asked him as to how by 
any merit he was reborn as such a deva. The deva expressed 
to the seer that he was the steed of Siddhartha at Kapilavastu 
in his last life, but died in pangs for the prince and attained 
heaven. He asked the seer to greet śākya-siṃha in his 
name. The exposition of kaṇhaka ends here. 
The śuddhāvāsa devas created in the confines of the 
forest retreat a hunter in yellow dress. Then there was an 
exchange of the hunter’s yellow robe with the princely 
dress of Siddhartha. The Bodhisattva was seen there by 
the Seer vasiṣha and his students and they welcomed him 
in their hermitage. On account of his possession of all the 
secondary and principal marks in his body, the Seer asked 
@xlii
Gautama why and with what purpose he had gone to that 
grove of penance. The Bodhisattva disclosed to the seer 
his identity and told him that he had left the world and 
renounced the kingdom of his father, being intent on release 
from worldly bondage and that he was seeking that region 
where everything knows no becoming, where everything 
ceases and where everything is stopped. vasiṣha then 
blessed the Bodhisattva by saying that there was nothing 
he would not attain to. 
Then the Bodhisattva went to vaiśālī and met ārāḍa- 
kālāma, but when he perceived that the seer’s doctrine 
was not the way to deliverance he left that place and came 
away to rājagṛha in Magadha where King śreṇya (Bimbi-
sāra) felt gladdened to see Gautama from the terrace in 
search of alms. The king sent messengers to find out his 
abode and when they followed him they found that his abode 
was in a fastness of the pāṇḍava hill nearby. bimbisāra 
set out to meet the monk and after greeting him saying that 
he offered him a kingdom he wanted to know his lineage. 
The Bodhisattva replied that he was an ādityan by clan 
and a Sakyan by birth, and that he had left his rich home by 
renouncing all pleasures of life. The Magadhan king blessed 
the monk to go and gain release, but requested him to 
favour him with a visit after his enlightenment so that he 
might hearken to his teaching and pass on to heaven. The 
Bodhisattva agreed to his proposal and promised to meet him 
after enlightenment which, he said, he would gain without 
any doubt. The Bodhisattva was also with Udraka 
rāmaputra but he perceived that his way was not the way 
of deliverance. So after leaving him Gautama came to gayā 
and lived on Mount gayāśīrṣa. Then he proceeded to 
uruvilvā in search of alms and kāśyapa-pūrāṇa also went 
there for alms. But the Bodhisattva had his bowl full of cakes 
of various kinds, while kāśyapa-pūrāṇa received almost 
nothing in his bowl. At uruvilvā Gautama came to the house 
of sujātā’s father, the village headman. sujātā prayed 
Gautama not to leave her house as she wanted him cons- 
tantly in sight. A divine voice informed her that the Bodhi- 
sattva was śuddhodana’s son. She bewailed Gautama because 
he wanted to roam in the difficult and fearful forest. The 
Bodhisattva then came to the lower slopes of the Vindhyas. 
While intent on performing austerities for leading across all 
beings to welfare he lived in the forest for six years, he suddenly 
@xliii
came to recognize that the way of austerities was not the way 
of release. He became extremely weak and frail and he wished 
once more to take some nourishment. The forest goddess 
encouraged him not to fade his glory by eating and wanted to 
restore strength to his limbs. Thinking this to be a deceit the 
Bodhisattva took a soup of vegetables and went back to 
uruvilvā to sujātā who, it is stated in the book, had been in 
previous births his mother and she offered Gautama the 
sweet milk-rice which was accepted by him. The Bodhisattva 
then declared that sujātā would be a Pratyekabuddha in 
some future time. Here ends the prediction (vyākaraṇa) to 
sujātā. 
Meanwhile śuddhodana kept himself in constant 
information through messengers about his son’s practicing his 
severe austerities in his wanderings. When on one occasion 
the Bodhisattva was practicing the breath-holding medita- 
tion (āsphānakaṃ dhyānaṃ) the king’s men found him neither 
exhaling nor inhaling and they went to śuddhodana at 
Kapilavastu and reported that the prince had been dead. 
The king could not believe this story by remembering the 
strange marvels he saw at his birth and other episodes of life. 
He thought that such a Great Man as his son cannot be short- 
lived and that he must have been immersed in calm concen- 
tration. The king’s men were again sent to uruvilvā and they 
found the prince in good health. 
śyāmakajātakam (the jātaka of śyāmaka) 
The monks asked the Lord as to why his father, 
śuddhodana refused to believe the report of the newsmen 
that the Bodhisattva was dead while practicing the breath- 
holding meditation. The Lord related this story in reply, 
indicating that his father in a previous birth did not also 
believe the false report of his death. At the end of the story 
the Lord identified himself with the young seer, śyāmaka, 
and his father śuddhodana, and his mother māyā, respec- 
tively with the father and mother of śyāmaka, named pāragā, 
and the sthavira ānanda with peliyakṣa, the king of kāśi. 
On that occasion syāmaka was not dead but was only in- 
sensible by the arrow-poison, just as now his father 
śuddhodana did not believe that the Bodhisattva was dead 
but he thought he was immersed in meditation. The story 
runs thus:-Long, long ago there was a brāhmaṇa, learned 
@xliv
in the Vedas, living in Banaras in the kāśi province. After 
having lived a life of celibacy for forty-eight years he 
thought he should take a wife and have a child. He then 
took up the life of a recluse in the Himalayan region. 
His wife also accompanied him to his hermitage called 
sāhañjanī. The brāhmaṇa lived the religious life with a 
seer named Gautama. His wife’s name was pāragā. The son 
born to them was named śyāmaka and he even sucked the 
teats of mothers of wild beasts with whom he was safely 
associated. He grew up there along with the young beasts 
and birds, who loved to play with śyāmaka. He used to 
fetch water, roots and fruits which he served first to his 
parents and then himself ate. As the son was growing the 
parents grew old, frail in body and blind, and they had to be 
led by others. śyāmaka was ever thoughtful of his old 
parents. 
One day the Seer’s son went to the mountain stream to 
fetch water in a pitcher which he filled. Meanwhile peliyakṣa, 
the powerful king of kāśi who was out for hunting, chased a 
deer on the back of a swift horse. He heard the noise from the 
filling of the pitcher and thinking that it was the deer’s noise 
he shot a poisoned arrow which pierced the heart of śyāmaka 
and not that of a deer. śyāmaka put down the pitcher and 
cried piteously saying that it was a blazing injustice to three 
inoffensive men, meaning himself, his father and mother
who have been killed by one arrow. The King approached 
the seer’s son and craved his pardon. On the king’s asking 
śyāmaka as to how three persons were killed by one arrow, 
he said that he was the only attendant to his parents who 
were old and blind and that he gave them their share of food 
first and then ate himself. The king unwittingly shot śyāmaka 
in the heart and he had now no chance of life and so he 
promised the boy that he would leave his own rich kingdom 
and look after his parents with sufficient care. The boy 
before becoming fully unconscious told the king that he had 
nothing more to grieve because his parents would be looked 
after by him. The dying boy asked the king to go to his 
parents’ retreat taking the pitcher with him and requested the 
king to greet them in his name and tell them that as death 
was the lot of every creature they should not mourn for 
him, their son. Then the seer’s son seemingly succumbed and 
died. All the forest world lamented for the seer’s son. 
śyāmaka’s parents felt disquieted by the noise of lamentation 
@xlv
of the beasts and birds of the hermitage. The king of kāśi
then approached śyāmaka’s parents who greeted him pro- 
perly by asking about his and his people’s welfare. They 
told the king to wait till their son, śyāmaka, returned with 
water and who would surely give him fruit and water. 
The king then piteously related the circumstances under 
which śyāmaka died. The king fell at the feet of the seer and 
craved forgiveness and promised to serve them as śyāmaka 
did by abandoning his kingdom and his kinsfolk. Blind as they 
were, they asked the king to take them to the place where 
their son was lying dead because the seer was sure of restoring 
their son to life by means of incantation and also destroying 
the poison in the arrow shot. They were taken near the dead 
boy who, however, was restored to life by the seer’s
pronouncement of an incantation saying that if his son was 
really kind-hearted in his life to all creatures alike and if he 
had virtuously and sincerely served his parents and gave them 
food first and afterwards took it himself, his poison would 
be destroyed. And it really happened that the boy stood up 
yawning like a man rising from his bed. Here ends the 
preliminary version in prose of the jātaka. 
Then follows the metrical version of this jātaka which is 
similar in contents to those in the foregoing prose version. 
Only the exhortation to the king on the duties of a son 
towards his parents by the seer’s son, śyāmaka, now raised 
to life by the spell uttered by his father, is of a loftier type. 
Reverence, obedience, respect, non-opposition, and com- 
passion shown to parents lead the son never to sorrow, as
parents are to be treated by the son as devas. 
śiriprabhasya jātakam (the jātaka of śiriprabha, King of deer)
Near uruvilvā the Bodhisattva was living a life of grim 
austerities in a forest of penance. He became extremely weak
in body and emaciated, yet he paid no heed to his own self. 
For eighteen months he lived on one jujube fruit daily, for a 
similar period on one sesame seed and for another such 
period on one grain of rice; and on the last eighteen months 
he maintained a complete fast. On learning of Gautama’s 
severe austerities king śuddhodana, mahāprajāvatī Gautamī, 
yaśodharā and all other Sakyans thought in vain that the 
prince would now abandon them. yaśodharā, devoted as 
@xlvi
she was to her husband, lived on scanty food, wore common 
clothes and used a bed of straw. 
However, after the Lord set rolling the wheel of dharma 
śuddhodana sent Chandaka and kālodāyin to him requesting 
him to show compassion to his kindred by a visit to the capital 
city and he asked the messengers to do what the Lord tells 
them to do. The Lord asked them if they would take up the 
religious life and they consented to do so. The Lord then 
gave them the ordination by the simple formula of “Come, 
monks, and live the religious life under the tathāgata.” 
kālodāyin reported to the Lord of yaśodharā’s devotion to 
him and her living a hard life of austerities. The monks 
asked the Lord as to how yaśodharā was so devoted to him. 
The Lord then related a jātaka story about her deep devotion 
to him in a former life. At the end of the story he identified 
himself with the king of deer named śiriprabha and yaśo-
dharā with his chief queen, the doe, and ānanda with the 
hunter. The story in a summarized form runs thus:-Long, 
long ago śiriprabha, the king of deer, lived in a certain forest. 
The deer had his wife passionately devoted to him. nīlaka, a
hunter, caught śiriprabha in a snare. All deer and does 
fled away. But his female mate, the doe, did not run away. 
The deer could not cut away the snare for escape and the 
hunter appeared there but yet the doe did not leave the 
place. Rather she addressed the hunter in human voice to 
slay her first and then do violence to the king of deer, 
śiriprabha. Seeing her magnanimity the hunter set free the 
deer. The doe then in rapture blessed the hunter to rejoice 
in life. 
mārapralobhanam (the temptation by māra) 
When the Bodhisattva was living the life of hard austeri- 
ties in the penance-forest on the banks of the river nairañjanā 
the wicked māra approached him and told him repeatedly 
to give up the penance, go back home, be a universal king, 
perform various sacrifices for becoming fit for going to heaven 
and beget great merits by abandoning the difficult path of 
profound meditation. The Bodhisattva, however, replied 
to māra that he had no use for the tiniest of merits, but he 
wanted to attain the state whence there was no return. No 
body, he said to māra, had power to stop his efforts in that 
direction. He desired to offer fight to māra’s hosts which 
@xlvii
consisted of desire, discontent, hunger, thirst, craving, sloth 
and torpor, fear, doubt, and pride etc. Only a cowardly 
person cannot overcome this host of māra-so said the 
Bodhisattva, but he was sure that inspite of māra he would 
be able to reach the place where all ills cease. After this 
māra vanished from sight. 
śakuntak-jātakam (the jātaka of the sick bird) 
As has been mentioned before the Bodhisattva did not 
pay heed to the words of the devas asking him to continue 
his austerities without taking food, but he began to take some 
appetizing food. The wicked māra followed the Bodhisattva 
for a chance to tempt him during the course of the six years 
he performed severe austerities, but he did not get access to 
him and so he went away in disgust. 
The monks asked the Lord whether he lived a life of 
hardship from a desire for release. The Lord related this 
jātaka story to them and at its end he identified himself 
with the sick but sagacious bird and māra with the fowler. 
The story shortly is this: 
Long, long ago there was a fowler in the city of Banaras 
in the kāśi province. This fowler used to catch birds in the 
forests with nets and snares and shut them in cages and 
after feeding them sufficiently with corn and water sold them 
at a good price when they were fattened. A sagacious bird 
understood the fowler’s tricks and it began to take as much 
food as would keep it from dying and he was not fattened. 
Finding that this bird was lean and sick a buyer of birds 
did not take it for want of flesh in its body. The fowler marked 
its sickness and set the bird at liberty to take corn and water 
at ease and become fat. This bird won the fowler’s confidence 
and no one stopped its free hops as it was a sick bird. After 
some time the bird started to take more corn and water for 
gaining strength to escape by flight. One day the bird rose 
up in the air and fled by use of his clever thought to be freed 
from his cage-prison. 
kacchapa-jātakam (the  jātaka of the tortoise)
The monks referred to the unique intelligence of the 
Lord when he as a bird in a former birth escaped from the 
cage of māra who was a fowler then. The Lord told the 
@xlviii
monks that by means of similar unique intelligence he was 
successful in escaping in a former life, after he had fallen 
into the hands of māra. He related the story to them and at 
its end identified himself with the tortoise and māra with 
the florist. The story briefly runs thus:- Long long ago, 
there was a florist at Banaras in the kāsi province. This 
florist picked up flowers in his basket from his field on the 
bank of the river pāripātri and hurried home to make 
wreaths thereby. On his way he found a tortoise to come- 
out of the water and he caught it to make a potful meal out 
of it. The tortoise in human voice told the florist to wash it 
in water before putting it in his basket of flowers so that the 
mud covering its body might not spoil the flowers. As soon 
as he took the tortoise near the water it was in its native 
element and slipped out of the florist’s hands by stretching 
out its limbs and plunged into the river and saved itself from 
the hands of the florist. 
markaa-jātakam No. 1 (the jātaka of the monkey) 
The Lord told the monks that on another occasion also 
in a former life he escaped with the help of his intelligence 
from the control of māra. At the end of the story he identi- 
fied himself with the monkey in the forest on the sea-shore 
and the wicked māra with the crocodile (śuśumāra) of the 
sea. The story runs thus:-Long long ago there lived in a 
forest a monkey-chief with his herd. There from a fig-tree
the monkey happened to see a large crocodile coming out 
of the sea and lying down on the beach. He out of compassion 
for the crocodile threw some ripe figs from the tree which 
the sea-animal ate every time he came there. Thus a friend- 
ship grew between the two animals. The crocodile’s wife 
grew suspicious of her husband’s character. She came to 
know of her husband’s friendship with the monkey. She 
thought that so long as that monkey lived, her husband would 
occasionally remain absent from home to her discomfort. 
Then she pretended to be ill and on her husband’s asking 
her about her ailment she replied that she would live if she 
could get the heart of that monkey, otherwise she would die. 
Being completely under the sway of his wife the crocodile 
was advised by his cunning wife that he should say to the 
monkey to go to the shore across the sea where various kinds 
of fruit-bearing trees existed and he would be able to feast 
@xlix
on them. By cajolement the crocodile succeeded in getting 
the monkey’s assent to get on his back and hold the protu- 
berant portion of his head and thus to go across the sea. 
But in the mid-sea the crocodile shook off the monkey into 
the water and explained to him the reason for doing so, and 
said in that connection that his wife had a longing for a 
monkey’s heart to eat. The monkey in his intelligence told 
his friend that in order to be lighter in weight when
getting on his back, he left his heart on the fig-tree and asked 
his friend to turn back so that the heart could be brought 
down from the fig-tree for giving it to her. The crocodile 
believed his friend and came back to the shore where the 
monkey at once leapt from the crocodile’s back and climbed 
on the fig-tree. He did not come down from the tree any 
more. 
śakuntaka-jātakam No. 2 (the jātaka of the sagacious bird) 
This is the second jātaka of the same name as the 
previous one. In this also the Lord in reply to the question 
of the monks, related the story of a former life of his and 
in this also he referred to māra’s failure to tempt him 
during the six years he was practicing austerities, just as the 
fowler failed to catch the sagacious bird, the master of a 
large flock of birds. He, at the end of the story identified 
himself with this bird and māra with the fowler. The story 
may be summarized thus:- Long long ago, there was near 
Banaras in the kāśi province a fowler who used to set snares 
and scatter bait in the forest for catching birds, himself 
remaining unnoticed by the birds. The birds reported to 
the master of the flock about the scattered grains of various 
kinds. But such corns could not grow in the forest as they 
grow in fields. So the master bird warned his followers not 
to go near the corns scattered. They also always steered clear 
of the fowler’s snares and kept themselves safe. The fowler 
grew weary in his failure to catch those birds. He only saw 
the birds not at any time, during his long attempt, to come 
near the snares and feed on the bait. The fowler then adopted 
the trick of covering himself with leaves and twigs for looking 
like a tree and thus entice the birds to his snares. Then on a 
summer day the birds reported to their master of a tree 
moving about round their flock. The master of the flock 
understood in his sagacity the trick of the fowler and told 
@l 
the birds never to believe that it was a real tree. Thus were 
the birds saved from the snares of the fowler by the wise 
advice of their master. 
surūpa-jātakam (the jātaka of surūpa, the King of deer) 
In answer to the query of the monks as to how the Lord 
gave up flesh and blood for the sake of a wise saying, the 
Lord in reply related this jātaka story to them. At the end of 
the story the Lord identified himself with surūpa, the Lord 
of the herd of deer in the Himalayas. The story briefly is 
this:-Long long ago there was a deer named surūpa in the 
Himalayas. He had a herd of deer who lived comfortably on 
account of the merits of their good leader. One day śakra, 
disguised as a hunter, went to him for testing his goodness 
and told him that if he could sacrifice himself he could have 
a wise saying from him. The deer replied that he was ready 
to receive a good saying in return for his perishable body. 
The hunter (śakra) recited the good saying which contained 
the teaching that the dust on the feet of good men is better 
than a mountain of gold, because that dust causes decrease 
of sorrow, but the mountain of gold conduces to its increase. 
avalokita-sūtram (asya prathamo bhāga) (The first part of the avalokita-sūtra) 
Some scholars are of opinion that this sūtra containing 
mahāyānist matter appears in the mahāvastu-avadāna as an 
interpolated text. The treatise states that when the Lord was 
staying at rājagṛha on Mount gṛdhrakūa with five hundred 
monks, some śuddhāvāsa devas including Nanda and others, 
came to the Lord at one night. When it was well advanced 
Nanda requested him to give the monks an exposition of the 
Avalokita (sūtra) which was also given of yore by former 
Buddhas, so that it might lead to the welfare of all people. 
The Lord gave his consent in silence. Then the devas did the 
homage to the Lord and disappeared. Next morning the 
Lord told the monks of the incident and the monks prayed 
to the Lord to relate the sūtra to them and the Lord began to 
speak on it. He said that when the Bodhisattva standing
on this shore surveys (abhiviloketi) the shore beyond, powerful 
devas worship him. The book then states the eighteen grounds 
for rejoicing by the śuddhāvāsa devas, because the Bodhi- 
@li
sattva (the Great Recluse) will one day teach the trans-
cendental, unique and profound dharma clearly. The  
great devas Indra, brahmā and prajāpati also rejoiced.
Before being endowed with perfect steadfastness of deed,
speech and thought and other high attributes the Bodhi-
sattvas cannot go to sit at that particular spot (the Bodhi-
tree side) from where they succeed in overthrowing māra.
That spot of earth which has sixteen characteristics (described
in the book) the Bodhisattvas settle in for destroying māra
only after being completely endowed with perfect mastery
of all good qualities. The treatise then describes the various 
well-known episodes in Gautama’s life after he had done
with practicing severe austerities at uruvilvā, namely his
acceptance of sujātā’s offer of sweet milk-rice, and the gift
of straw by Svastika yāvasika. When the Bodhisattva was
proceeding towards the Bodhi-tree, wicked māra observed
him passing on valiantly to work for human welfare, to
triumph in the great fight with the enemy and to acquire
unsurpassed immortality. By the good portents and omens
the Bodhisattva understood that he was destined to attain
perfect enlightenment. The great nāga king kāla, encouraged
the Bodhisattva by saying that the previous Great Recluses,
Krakucchanda, konākamuni and kāśyapa also went the
same way and awakened to the unsurpassed perfect en-
lightenment, and that the Bodhisattva (Gautama) too should
that very day awaken to perfect enlightenment. After hearing
kāla, the nāga-king, the Bodhisattva told him that he
himself should surely do so that day. Then in some appro-
priate and fitting verses kāla having described all the good
portents declared that without a doubt the Bodhisattva
would become Buddha that day. Then the Bodhisattva
pushed on valiantly to achieve his aim. He prepared his
bed of straw in front of the Bodhi-tree and sat down cross-
legged on it. Being thus seated he conceived the five thoughts,
namely the thought of peace, well-being, purity and bene-
ficence and also the thought that he would on that day
awaken to perfect enlightenment. Then wicked māra came
and stood before the Bodhisattva and leapt before him with
his ten-fold laugh of derision (described in the book) and
asserted that the Bodhisattva being a human being could
not escape from him as he vaunted to be a deva made of
mind. But the Bodhisattva roared at wicked māra fourteen
times (described in the book) and declared fearlessly that he
@lii
would be able to strike him down, crush him, vanquish him
and triumph over him.
anaṅgaṇa-jātakam (the jātaka of anaṅgaṇa)
On the monks’ enquiring from the Lord the nature of 
the merit possessed by the householder jyotiṣka whose
prosperity and wealth were so huge and who joined the order
and became ordained, the Lord related to them this jātaka
story at the end of which he identified jyotiṣka with the
merchant householder anaṅgaṇa endowed with virtuous
attributes. The story runs thus:-Many many Kalpas ago
there was a universal king Bandhuma by name ruling from
his capital bandhumatī. This king had a son named vipaśyin,
a Bodhisattva, who became a wanderer from home into the
homeless state and awoke to perfect enlightenment. Once
on his father’s request vipaśyin paid a visit to his native
place accompanied by thousands of arhans. On hearing
that Lord vipaśyin was coming to the capital the merchant
householder anaṅgaṇa wished to be the first of all to meet
the Lord and he approached him and invited him to be
entertained by him along with his company of monks for
three months. The Lord silently accepted his invitation.
King Bandhuma also extended his invitation to the Lord
who, however, told him that he had already accepted
anaṅgaṇa’s invitation. The king fretted because the merchant
so disrespectfully without his permission invited the Lord
who was his own son. The king then proposed that the 
Lord should eat with him one day and with anaṅgaṇa the
next. That may only be possible, the Lord said, if anaṅgaṇa
consents. The entertainment of the Lord in turn was accepted
by the merchant. Then whatever hospitality was given to
the Lord by the King in a royal way was invariably improved
on it the next day by anaṅgaṇa. When two days out of the
three months only remained, the fourteenth day of the last
month was the king’s turn and the fifteenth of the householder
anaṅgaṇa. Decorations of all sorts and arrangements for
the comfort of the Lord and his monks were made by the
king’s order in the royal park and the king thought that
anaṅgaṇa would not be able to make better arrangements
for the entertainment next day when his turn would come.
Meanwhile the king issued a proclamation that no one
should sell sticks (to serve as fire-wood), so that he thought
@liii
the merchant would not be able to cook meals for his guests.
But because of the power of his merit śakra came down
before anaṅgaṇa and told him to prepare a meal and he
said that all other things, pavilion, seats, attendants etc.
would be forthcoming. śakra ordered viśvakarman to
provide those things and he did so by his magic power.
When the time for the meal was announced, the householder
asked the king to come and join him on the last day for
waiting on the Lord and the saṅgha. The king on arrival
at the merchant’s pavilion wondered that such a varied dis-
play must have been marvelously produced by the power of
anaṅgaṇa’s merits. When the meal was over anaṅgaṇa
prayed to Lord vipaśyin to grant him celestial happiness
and he expressed the vow of winning the favour of such a
unique Master who might teach him the dharma, for his
release from earthly bonds.
avalokita-sūtram (prathamabhāgasya śeṣa: ) (the last part of the first avalokita-sūtra) 
The Lord told the monks about the sixteen kinds of
māra’s lamentations embodying his idea of his being over-
come by śramaṇa Gautama on account of the latter’s posses-
sion of great human influence, majesty, splendour, valour,
fortitude, strength etc., although he (māra) himself was a
deva. He also lamented that the devas in his domain were
now intimate companions of that śramaṇa. He further
told the monks that the Bodhisattva conceived an Aryan
pride for thirty-two reasons (described in the book). He 
specially referred to his aspiration after the highest good of
the world, and his sacrifice of all kinds for its acquisition. The 
Bodhisattva conceived such a pride because of his perfect
knowledge of his former births, of his firm resolution, and
of his possible attainment of the highest state for the good
of the multitude. The Bodhisattva also fearlessly displayed
his five-fold Aryan smile based on will, energy, mindfulness,
concentration and wisdom. He made four-fold survey
of an Aryan great lion, i.e., without agitation, terror, fear
and fright. Similarly, the Bodhisattva yawned the four-fold
yawn of an Aryan lion and loudly coughed the cough of a
great lion. Then māra with his army advanced to the Bodhi-
tree and asked his hosts to seize and slay the Bodhisattva,
who, however, thrice stroked his head, touched the ground
@liv
with his right hand producing a terribly resounding noise
on earth. māra’s hosts collapsed. māra discomfited wrote
on the ground with a cane that Gautama the Recluse
would pass beyond his power. The Bodhisattva then entered
and abode successively in the four meditations. Then in the
first watch of the night the Bodhisattva with his deva-eye
could see beings passing away and reborn, beings fair and
foul, beings mean and noble, all reaching a state either in
heaven or in hell in accordance with their good or bad 
karma. For instance, the slanderers of Aryans and holders
of wrong views were found by him to be reborn in desolate
ways and those who were not such slanderers and were
holders of right views to be reborn in heaven among the
devas. Then in the middle watch of the night he could recall
all his former lives (pūrva-nivāsas) in all their details and
particulars. In the last watch of the night towards day-
break the Bodhisattva awakened to the unsurpassed perfect
enlightenment by insight gained in a momentary flash of
thought. This is simply to say that he understood the four
famous ārya-satyas namely, this is ill, this is the rise of ill,
this is the cessation of ill and this is the way that leads to the
cessation of ill. He also understood that when this exists, that
comes to be, and when this does not exist, that does not come
to be. In short he understood the chain of causation which is
called the pratītyasamutpāda. He understood what is nirvāṇa,
the immovable griefless way where all ill is quelled. He 
won omniscience. māra was defeated fully. The Bodhisattva
became the greatest conqueror. The devas showered celestial
flowers over him while he sat on his solitary seat. The śuddhā-
vāsa devas approached him and roared eighty times at māra
and said to him that he (māra) should not have forgotten the
immense mass of virtues (described fully in the book)
possessed by the Bodhisattva for which it could never be easy
for him to overcome such a great being. The Lord related
all this to the monks when he was staying near rājagṛha on 
Mount gṛdhrakūa and the monks rejoiced at this exposi-
tion by the Lord.
avalokita-sūtram (asya dvitīyo bhāga:) (the second part of the avalokita sūtra)
This part of the sūtra is evidently bearing a trend to-
wards mahāyānist matter. It may be, according to some
@lv
scholars, an interpolation. If not, the mahāvastu-avadāna is
certainly to be taken as belonging to the period of transition
from hīnayānism to mahāyānism. Probably from the name
of this avalokita-sūtra the name avalokiteśvara, the great 
Bodhisattva of Northern Buddhism, was derived. At the
end of the sūtra the treatise calls it ‘mahāvastusya pari-
vāraṃ,’ i.e., a Supplement of the mahāvastu, although it has 
been introduced unwarrantably in the middle of the book.
The Lord was once staying with a great company of 
monks and a great crowd of Bodhisattvas at vaiśālī, when
he was respectfully asked by a monk, named viśuddhamati,
to disclose how and what he surveyed by standing on the
Bodhi-throne (maṇḍapa), for this disclosure would be for the
good and welfare of devas, men and the Bodhisattvas.
viśuddhamati’s request to the Lord was to hear from him
the events of his winning the supreme enlightenment and
defeating māra.
viśuddhamati addressed the Lord by praising his whole
physique and all his limitless virtues and wanted him to 
explain to him in reply to his question as to what the heart
at peace through knowledge and a pure world in all the ten
regions free from attachment are like. He referred to the
omniscient Lord’s faring through infinite time in the
practice of charity, morality, forbearance and meditations
and to his being worshipped by Suras, Asuras, nāgas, yakṣas,
kuṣmāṇḍas, rākṣasas and other beings. The Lord agreed to
his request because his question was concerning the Bodhi-
sattvas who are outstanding in their skill to dispel all doubts
and who are eminently devoted to liberality, forbearance,
meditation and wisdom. viśuddhamati’s question therefore
was for the good of all beings who will be aware of the fruits
of Karma by the Lord’s exposition of the dharma.
Then the Lord by a recital of some verses addressed
viśuddhamati and the other monks on the unique and
marvellous nature of his entry into his mother’s womb as a
white six-tusked elephant, his wonderful birth, his taking
seven strides with utterance of words promising to put an
end to old age and death, the earthquake and radiance over
all regions at his birth, his renunciation at the age of twenty-
nine years, his living a life of austerities for six years, his
entry into the domain of Magadha where sujātā the
senāpati’s daughter (elsewhere the village chieftain’s
daughter) tendered him strength-giving food, her resolve
@lvi
and only desire to become a Buddha herself and to live a holy 
life, and her reference to the great gain of king bimbisāra 
in whose kingdom stood the Bodhisattva who would win the 
incomparable enlightenment on the day. The Lord also 
mentioned in this connection how sujātā told him that the 
three previous Buddhas, Krakucchanda, konākamuni and 
kāśyapa, and thousands of other Buddhas ate her food in her 
previous lives and went on to the foot of the Bodhi-tree. He 
told the monks that he stopped for a moment when he had 
come to the nairañjanā river producing a terible earth-
quake and his radiance made even the denizens of hell feel 
happy. All devas and semi-devas found joy in their own 
abodes through the power of the Bodhisattva and they 
proceeded with garlands, perfumes, sunshades etc. towards 
the Bodhi-tree. The Bodhisattva then crossed the nairañjanā 
river in front of the great host of devas. 
Then kāla, the old nāga king, rose up from his dwelling- 
place and having approached the Bodhisattva addressed 
him saying that the Bodhisattva had come to the same place 
where the chief former Buddhas Krakucchanda, Konākamuni
and kāśyapa had come. The goddess of the Bodhi-tree also 
did him honour. kāla, the nāga king, then having heard 
the matchless voice of the Great Seer felt highly delighted. 
The nāga king again addressed the Bodhisattva saying 
that he possessed all his excellent limbs just as did the 
previous Buddhas. He then told the Bodhisattva that with 
the weapon of wisdom he would be able to rend the fetters 
of māra and would without doubt attain perfect enlighten- 
ment and become a Buddha, unique in the whole world, 
that very day. Then the Bodhisattva approached the Bodhi-
tree which was adorned with celestial ornaments of all kinds 
by the devas. The height of the Bodhi-tree was seen by the 
devas in accordance with the height of their knowledge. 
Some devas perceived at the foot of the Bodhi-tree a throne 
of precious stones, but those beings who had gross disposi- 
tions perceived the Bodhisattva seated on a mat of straw. 
Then recalling to mind former tathāgatas Gautama sat 
down cross-legged with great mindfulness. Devas of various 
ranks and classes saw him seated on the Bodhi-throne. 
But wicked māra understood that his own power was 
being eclipsed, as he observed that the whole system of 
innumerable worlds turned towards the Bodhisattva, who 
took up the firm attitude to quell māra with his strength, 
@lvii
force and magic power. The Bodhisattva saw in māra’s 
host many who had the roots of virtue in them and who 
turned their thoughts to the supreme perfect enlightenment. 
But yet after having waited for some time the Bodhisattva 
thought that he would not awaken to enlightenment as 
long as māra and his host remained unconquered. Even 
māra on this occasion wanted to give up his own sovereignty 
and think of seeing the Bodhisattva as the sovereign of 
dharma. māra showered celestial powder and perfumes. 
He then raised his joined hands, knelt down before the 
Bodhisattva and gazing steadily at him sang his praises. 
māra again requested the Bodhisattva to become the uni- 
versal sovereign on earth ruling over men, as fathers do over 
their sons. He said to Gautama that he with his magic 
power would have no dominion at that place which he 
should leave and on that condition he was prepared to 
be his disciple. He even tried to entice the Bodhisattva by 
showing his own daughters accomplished in music and the 
arts. He then told the Bodhisattva that he dwelling under 
his rule was eager to listen to his gentle speech and be 
happy. 
The Bodhisattva replied to the cajoling speech of māra 
saying that he wished to become a king of the world when 
he had awakened to the enlightenment, and only alert 
men would become his sons and do his bidding. He said 
that he would be triumphant over all regions, that he would 
discard all pleasures of the senses as despicable and that 
he would not allow himself to pursue the base delights and 
cravings of desire. He asked māra not to delude him by 
singing the praises of sensual pleasures which he had already 
shunned. He further told māra that after many kalpas in 
his former lives he had developed forbearance and that 
he would surely win supreme enlightenment by dint of his 
accumulated virtues. 
Then sārthavāha, māra’s son, implored his father 
not to nurture distrust of the Bodhisattva who was to become 
a great light for dispelling darkness of ignorance and a 
refuge of the whole world. All people, after realising his 
beneficence and compassionateness, would be blessed. He 
told his father that in strength no army of his would be 
equal to him and that Bodhisattva, the conqueror, would 
be able to triumph over all his host. māra, the father of 
sārthavāha, replied to his son saying his host was fully 
@lviii
equipped and armoured. He felt sad that his eldest son 
was deserting him and becoming a follower of Gautama.
sārthavāha thus answered to his father-`such Buddhas 
who have shed their passions and are rid of the lusts appear 
only after many a kalpa.’ It is out of pity that the son 
asked the father to put faith in the Bodhisattva and not 
to deal harshly with him. He also said that it would be 
impossible for him to remove the sage from his seat under 
the Bodhi-tree and that his army’s fall was sure, because 
he was hard to assail. Those, he said, who cherish love and 
reverence towards the Bodhisattva will be able to attain 
agelessness and grieflessness. 
Another son of māra’s, janīsuta by name, who was 
one of great understanding, warned his father that the 
Bodhisattva could reduce all his army to ashes and advised 
him not to breed distrust of him, but to submit to the Great 
Seer, because he was worthy of offerings of all. He also 
reminded his father that Gautama, the Bodhisattva, would 
surely attain enlightenment like the previous saviours 
Krakucchanda, konākamuni and kāśyapa and other 
conquerors, by sitting there at the foot of the Bodhi- 
tree. 
Then another son of māra, vidyutpratiṣha by name, 
came there and extolled the Bodhisattva saying that he 
would be able to illumine all the quarters of the world 
and being moved by a noble impulse he threw to the Bodhi- 
sattva thousands of garments. Other well-disposed friends 
of māra also tried to deter māra from breeding distrust 
on Gautama and they said to him that the Sage could 
no more be moved from his seat under the Bodhi-tree. 
But the perverse māra did not pay the least heed to their 
words, rather he bred his mistrust still more. 
Then māra prepared his host with the intention of 
frustrating the enlightenment of Gautama. māra hurled 
his lightning and threw a thunderbolt towards the Bodhi- 
tree. His army carrying all sorts of deadly weapons advanced 
against the Bodhisattva and the Bodhi-tree. Out of his evil 
heart māra then spoke to Gautama asking him to speedily 
arise from his seat, and tried to frighten him in many ways. 
The Bodhisattva, however, uttered the words-“these crea- 
tures of māra cannot stir a hair of mine.” But māra pointed 
out to Gautama that he was alone there and had no host 
to overpower him and his own powerful host. The Bodhi- 
@lix
sattva replied to him saying that there was none equal to 
him in charity, morality, forebearance, energy and medi- 
tation, that he would be able to set all men free after having 
awakened to enlightenment, and that he would attain the 
noble supreme enlightenment because of his accumulation 
of flawless virtues throughout his former lives. māra and 
his host felt terrified and fled away in all directions, when 
the Bodhisattva struck the earth with his right hand, pro- 
ducing earthquake. The Bodhisattva achieved perfect enli-
ghtenment and shone with radiance. He then declared the 
four famous ārya-satyas and the pratītysamutpāda doctrine 
i.e. the law of causation. Then the śuddhāvāsa devas sang 
the glory of the Bodhisattva who just won perfect enlighten- 
ment by merit of his gifts in former lives, by his unblemished 
morality and highest wisdom and they declared that no 
one would be able to dim all the luster of the (new) Buddha. 
When Gautama attained Buddhahood he sat alone cross- 
legged for full seven days when the devas of all kinds honoured 
and worshipped him. The Buddha then uttered some verses 
referring to the honour shown to him by the devas and 
to māra’s writing on the ground the words-“I am van- 
quished by the deva of devas, by the tāyin (elsewhere tāpin, 
and also tādin) i.e. the mighty Sakyan lion.” The Buddha- 
field blossomed at that time. By his influence those beings 
who had worked out their penalty in heaven were reborn 
among the devas. At that time by his influence the brutes for- 
got their ferocity and were filled with love. The beings who 
were diseased, afflicted and helpless became hale and happy, 
the blind people gained their sight. Passion, hate and folly 
vanished. All creations turned towards the Buddha under 
the Bodhi-tree, towards which all kinds of ornaments 
appeared. Every being in every position saw the Buddha
face to face. The Buddha said that all monks established in
morality will feel rapture when they heard this sūtra. All 
joys will be of those persons who would comfort men by 
delivering them from liability to re-birth. The sight of
the Buddha would produce rapture in the mind of those 
who would honour and revere the Buddha. There will 
be joy in men’s mind even for the future Buddhas pro- 
claimed by this Buddha. The treatise fully describes the 
condition of all those who show reverence to the Buddha 
and this sūtra. 
When of old the tathāgata was living his career as a 
@lx
Bodhisattva he obtained omniscience by dint of four moral 
states, namely, flawless morality, a benevolent heart, high 
mental condition and devotion towards all beings for their 
welfare. The Bodhisattva then uttered some verses in which 
he gave a discourse on how an immoral man cannot become 
a disciple of the Buddha, on ills having no reality for the 
Great Recluse, and on how a monk cannot go to the heavenly 
bourne by only acquiring the yellow robe. The Master does 
not. commend the monk who sets store on birth and 
possessions. The Lord told the monks that a monk by making 
his morals clean and becoming self-possessed and mindful 
can even recollect his former lives. A moral man, he said, 
can see the devas of all the worlds. A moral man can have 
power to become a daśabala and a Master. 
The Buddha told the monks of all his prominent virtues, 
morality, concentration, emancipation, forbearance, sweet- 
ness of disposition, love and compassion. The treatise then 
describes the merit of the man who worships the tathāgata 
with offerings of flowers, perfumes, garlands, umbrellas, 
flags, banners, music, incense, ointments, food, drink, 
clothes and conveyance, when he is living or has passed 
away. One should reverentially salute a stūpa of the Saviour 
of the world. As a result of such worship such a worshipper 
never becomes confounded by appearances (dharmas) and 
can perceive their unsubstantiality (nairātmya) and emptiness 
(śūnyatā). The book then dilates the possibilities of greatness 
on earth in every way of one who worships the Buddha or 
a stūpa in his honour. In virtue of his root of merit such 
a worshipper wins the favour of the tathāgata. buddha-
pūjā and stūpa-pūjā can bring the worshipper all kinds of 
desired and even celestial objects, and he can be immune 
from grief and oppression, and can fare on the way to 
enlightenment. Good results can be obtained by one who 
worships the relics (dhātus) of the lokanātha (the Saviour 
of the world) and his family is also honoured everywhere. 
Such a man’s virtues cannot be counted in words. He must 
be treated as a son of the Buddha. These mighty sons of
the Buddha should never be maltreated by any one for 
fear of torments in hell. The excellent fate of one who supports 
the dharma of the noble conqueror when it is breaking 
up, is discussed also. Such a man escapes all inopportune 
times and is highly extolled in jambūdvīpa. Those to whom 
the daśabala disclosed this sūtra will feel extreme joy before 
@lxi
the end of their last life. Such persons have chance of be- 
coming peerless Buddhas in the world. The Buddha then 
spoke in praise of those who burn even a pinch of incense 
at the shrines of the Blessed One. For such persons there 
is no physical or mental pain. They will be able to work 
for infinite good for all. Also they who put flags on monu- 
ments erected in honour of the Lord become objects of 
regard by men and gods. Even devas become their pupils 
and bow before them. They become competent to teach 
them dharma. It is stated in the book that the man who 
gives a flag in Buddha’s name may become a distinguished 
merchant, a rich householder, a king’s son, a minister or 
even a powerful universal king. Such a man may be able 
to live as a refuge and a haven for others. He even earns 
the potentiality to become a Buddha. The merit and glory 
of a man who holds even one light over the Buddha’s stūpa 
are described to be very great. The Buddha spoke of his 
own good and meritorious deeds and their consequences 
in his former lives. As an example he said that he had placed 
sunshades over the shrines of the previous Jinas. Playing 
of music on an instrument at the conqueror’s shrines is also 
extolled in the book. Persons who put adornments on the 
Jina’s shrines, cleanse them, wash dust therefrom, offer 
dried cow-dung, even a single drop of oil thereupon, and 
anoint them with perfumes become fit by those actions 
for winning great merit and even becoming Buddhas them- 
selves. It is further said that those who place necklaces of 
gems on the Jina’s shrines, give one trustful thought to the 
Lord, bring net-work of coverings thereto, remove withered 
flowers from them, sprinkle sandal-wood powders on them, 
and reverentially offer a bow or salutation before them 
win unending merit. It is said of the man who approaches 
the Lord with a bowl for His acceptance becomes thrilled 
and filled with joy, and he can make a resolution to set free 
beings who are in great misery and are unfree, to become
an eye to the blind, to lead across the beings who have not 
crossed, and to attain enlightenment for the release of other 
people. Such virtuous men receive proclamation from the 
Jina that they will become Buddhas and saviours of the 
world. 
After hearing this beautiful discourse of the Lord, 
viśuddhamati and the other monks felt elated and they 
rejoiced at the Master’s words. 
@lxii
māranirjaya: (The final defeat of māra) 
This section of the mahāvastu-avadāna contains many 
repeated facts already mentioned in some of the previous 
sections. The defeat of māra by the Bodhisattva is to be 
regarded as a victory over all desires and cravings. It re- 
presents a fight between the Good and the Evil. Attainment 
of enlightenment depends entirely on a successful victory 
over desires. Gautama strove hard to conquer the great 
foe, māra, and he succeeded in completely routing him. 
When the Bodhisattva came to the river nairañjanā, 
kāla, the oldest nāga king, looked out and saw the Bodhi- 
sattva proceeding on his way along the banks of that river. 
The nāga king joyfully extolled him by saying that all 
signs and portends indicate that he would become Buddha 
that very day. The Bodhisattva hurried to the seat of former 
Buddhas under the Bodhi-tree. He pushed on valiantly 
to triumph in the great conflict with māra and acquire 
unsurpassed immortality. kāla told the Bodhisattva that the 
way he was going was the same the previous Buddhas, 
krakucchanda, konākamuni and kāśyapa also went. He 
mentioned that the saintly and reverent śuddhāvāsa devas 
were paying Gautama the same honour as they did to the 
previous Buddhas. Then follows a full description in the 
book of the various auspicious signs and portends which 
clearly indicated the attainment of enlightenment on the 
same day by the Bodhisattva. The nāga king, kāla, extolled 
him when he reached the Bodhi-throne, declaring “Today 
you will become Buddha.” The Bodhisattva approved his 
view and said-“O great nāga, today I shall awaken to 
the perfect enlightenment. Your words will prove true. 
Today when the night passes away, I will destroy the root 
of all existences leaving no trace of them behind.” As the 
Bodhisattva was seated under the Bodhi-tree he attained 
the five awarenesses (saṃjñās), viz. the awareness of the 
past, that of well-being, and that of happiness, that of the 
impossible and also the supreme awareness that he would 
that very day awaken to the unsurpassed perfect 
enlightenment. 
māra then flew through the sky to where the Bodhi- 
sattva was under the Bodhi-tree and saluted him with 
folded hands and addressed him vauntingly in some verses 
purporting that he (māra) was the almighty sovereign 
@lxiii
over all creatures and that he knew what consisted of happi- 
ness and misery. He advised the Bodhisattva to enjoy all 
the pleasures of men and to dwell in his father’s palace 
as long as he possessed youth and health, to rule his pros- 
perous kingdom and to make himself fit for immortal godhood 
by offering the various great sacrifices. But the Bodhisattva 
replied to him refuting his vaunt that he was an almighty 
king and asking him to remember that he (the Bodhisattva) 
had no delight in his birth, or in the pleasures of worldly 
prosperity. The Bodhisattva also reminded māra that he 
had broken asunder all shackles of family life and become 
homeless. Again māra flew through the air and told the 
Bodhisattva that he was the lord who could intoxicate devas 
and men by earthly enjoyments. Then Gautama told māra 
that if he were the controller of his own mind then only 
could he vaunt of his lordship, but if he were master of 
desires, then clearly he was non-lord. He also reminded 
māra that one like him who had fallen under the thraldom 
of women should not vaunt of sovereignty which cannot be 
enjoyed by one who is afflicted by sensual desires. He 
plainly asserted that he would that day vanquish him and 
before the sun rises he would become Buddha. He therefore 
asked māra not to threaten him by talk of his armed host 
drawn up in battle array. Millions of māra, said he, had 
no power over him and so he asked māra not to prate but 
to leave the place at once. māra then went back home 
and related the whole matter to his retinue saying that the 
Bodhisattva must be removed from his seat to prevent him 
from attaining enlightenment, lest the multitude of men 
should desert his dominion. 
māra’s son, janīsuta, asked his father not to hinder 
the Bodhisattva, as in his opinion, he was sure that very 
day to attain the perfect enlightenment. There was no 
being or collection of beings, he said, who were capable 
of stopping the Bodhisattva from winning it. There would 
arise no good to his father from his assault on the Seer. 
It would be a senseless act on his part according to māra’s 
son. If māra did not heed the advice of his son; the latter 
felt sure that māra should have to wander on earth as a 
vagrant jackal. Then kāla, māra’s minister, told his master 
that janīsuta was ill-advised to offer his father such an 
improper advice. As soon as māra came near to the Bodhi- 
sattva he was routed by the sound of Gautama’s cough.
@lxiv
māra yet made a second attempt to baffle the Bodhisattva 
with all kinds of armies including feroicous beasts and 
birds with deadly weapons of all sorts. But the Bodhisattva 
did not turn a hair or change his heart. The Bodhisattva 
thrice stroked his head and thrice bent his knee, and 
then struck the earth with his right hand and the earth 
reverberated and out of fear māra’s army was split 
and torn and it turned away with cries out of fear and 
terror. 
The devas then acclaimed of the victory of Gautama. 
A deva messenger went to the devas and reported the 
Bodhisattva’s successful victory over mārā and his fearful 
army. When māra was routed and his power utterly broken, 
the Bodhisattva in the first watch of the night purified his 
sight, in the middle watch he brought to mind his life in 
previous existences and when the sun rose after the last watch 
of the night he attained the noble enlightenment to which 
the former Buddhas had awakened. In the flash of dawn 
this Great and True Man became awakened to the un- 
surpassed perfect enlightenment through insight gained in 
a momentary flash of thought. He then dispelled the least 
shade of doubt in the minds of the devas by a solemn utterance 
(udāna)- “I have cut off cravings and rid myself of defile- 
ment; my dried-up āśravas no more flow; the road (of desires) 
has been cut off and does not exist; and this is the end of 
all ill.” 
The Bodhisattva taught the world the law of causation 
(both in its anuloma and pratiloma order) i.e. the famous 
pratityasamutpāda. The book also mentions the udānas uttered 
by the Bodhisattva when he attained enlightenment. The 
Lord after having gathered together a great following stayed 
at rājagṛha teaching the devas and men. He told the monks 
that all the becomings are impermanent, liable to ill and 
to change. The utter cessation of craving is nirvāṇa and there 
is no further becoming for him who has passed to nirvāṇa. 
The Lord gave a bounteous share of ambrosia to gods and 
men, raised many people of-the sixteen (Indian) janapadas
from the rounds of rebirth and established them in nirvāṇa.
The Lord, the self becoming One, the Conqueror of māra,
the Expert and the Omniscient, abode in all states which he
desired as appropriate to Himself.
@lxv
kuśajātakam (the jātaka of King kuśa)
The preamble to this story states that when after
attainment of sambodhi and after his preaching the first sermon
at mṛgadāva (modern Sarnath in Banaras) the Lord was
staying at rājagṛha for some time, the monks asked the
Master as to how the wicked māra with his vast army was 
vanquished and totally crushed by him by means of the 
mere sound of his cough. The tathāgata told them that 
there was nothing marvelous in this feat of his. The Lord 
told the monks that on a former occasion also he was success- 
ful in routing māra with his army by means of his cough- 
like lion-voice when he was a prince. In this connection the 
Lord related the story of this kuśa-jātaka to the monks. 
At the end of the story the Lord identified himself with 
King kuśa, his father-in-law the Sakyan mahānāma with
King Mahendraka, Queen māyā with kuśa’s mother 
alindā, his wife yaśodharā with kuśa’s wife, sudarśanā, 
and the wicked māra with the chief of the seven kings, 
named Durmati, whom with his six henchmen kuśa routed 
by means of his loud cough-like lion-voice. 
The jātaka-story runs thus: 
Long long ago, King ikṣvāku of Kāśi Kingdom ruling 
from his capital at vārāṇasī (Banaras) had for his chief 
queen, the duly-wedded wife,  alindā. The King had also 
a harem of four hundred and ninety-nine mistresses. But 
they all, including alindā, were barren. The King was 
pining for a male offspring for perpetuating his race after 
his death. He consulted his household priest, and the latter 
counselled the King to adopt the most unjust, unseemly and 
improper course of letting out his entire harem three times a 
fortnight, to take pleasure with whatever man each of them 
liked in order that King ikṣvāku might take a chance of 
getting a worthy son as his descendant. The king, however, 
kept the chief queen, alindā in the palace, i.e. beyond the 
ken of this vile decision. 
śakra, the trāyastriṃśa deva, disguised as a decrepit, 
aged, senile brāhmaṇa appeared at the king’s court and chose 
queen alindā for himself. The king requested the old man to 
choose another woman, but the brāhmaṇa told the king 
not to go back on his word and break his promise, first giving 
him the choice of any woman of his harem. The king per- 
mitted the queen to go with the old man, but alindā sobbed 
@lxvi
and wept. At the close of the night the brāhmaṇa doffed 
his disguise and stood before the queen in his own glorious 
form (of śakra) and offered her the choice of a boon, and the 
queen chose the boon of a son. śakra gave her a medicinal 
pill, advising her to stir it in water and swallow it and surely 
she would get a son who would be like a lion, strong and 
able to crush his enemies. The god also said to her, 'There will 
be no one in the world equal to her son in prowess and he 
will sit also on the throne. But he will be ill-favoured of 
complexion and form, because she did not provide him with 
the joy of rapture.’ The queen on return to the palace 
reported to the king the whole incident. The king in anger 
did not allow the queen to swallow the pill, but he ground 
it on a stone and stirred it in water and gave it to his four 
hundred and ninety-nine young queens to drink on a blade 
of kuśa grass. The king’s prohibition in alindā’s case was 
out of fear lest she should beget an ill-favoured ugly son. 
In due time the queens gave birth to beautiful and handsome 
sons. alindā, however, managed to taste stealthily a drop of 
water from the grinding stone by means of kuśa blade and she 
also conceived and gave birth to a son, named kuśa but on ac- 
count of śakra’s imprecation that son was ugly, repulsive, 
thick-headed, thick-footed, post-bellied and black in appear- 
ance like ink. The king refused to see such an ugly son 
of alindā. Experts were appointed by the king to educate all 
his beautiful sons in different branches of arts and science, 
but no one taught anything to kuśa who, by dint of his 
own intelligence, wisdom and energy excelled all his step- 
brothers and all others in the knowledge of all kinds of arts 
including archery. ikṣvāku did not even want kuśa to become 
the king of kāśI realm after his death. He gave instructions to
his ministers that they should appoint that prince from 
amongst his five hundred sons for sovereignty who would 
be able to find out and dig up the large treasures he had 
secretly hidden in various parts of his palace. Meanwhile 
Ikṣvāku died. It was kuśa who with his great intelligence 
and reflective power succeeded in understanding his father’s 
message kept with the ministers, and was able to discover the 
hidden treasures. The ministers themselves also put kuśa to 
some extra tests for judging his fitness for the kingship and 
kuśa passed them all too. So the ministers made kuśa 
ascend the throne and become their king. 
After having ruled his kingdom for some time kuśa 
@lxvii
once appealed to his mother, alindā, to bring for him a 
handsome wife who was to become his chief queen. His 
mother told him that no one would give a handsome and 
lovely daughter in marriage with him because he was ill- 
favoured in beauty. But kuśa insisted on marrying a beauti-
ful wife brought from a distant land even at the price of gold. 
The ministers then sent out brāhmaṇas and messengers in 
search for a beautiful maiden and going round all provinces 
they selected sudarśanā, the most lovely and beautiful 
daughter of King Mahendraka of the Madrakas, who was 
reigning in the province of śūrasena from his capital at kānya- 
kubja. Mahendraka agreed to the proposal. The messen- 
gers reported on return to the ministers that the best maiden 
in the whole of jambudvīpa (India) had been chosen for 
their king. alindā, the Queen Mother, approved the proposal 
and the news was communicated to King kuśa who became 
glad and asked the ministers and other high functionaries of 
his Court to arrange for fetching sudarśanā from kānyakubja. 
Messengers were sent by kuśa to that city. The Madraka 
king performed, even in the absence of the bride-groom, 
the rite of giving the bride, sudarśanā, for becoming the 
wife of kuśa (a sort of proxy marriage). The messengers 
from Banaras also performed at kānyakubja the rite of 
taking the bride and they departed home. Even before the 
bride’s arrival alindā, kuśa’s mother, thought of the means 
by which sudarśanā should not know what her husband, 
King kuśa, was like, in complexion and form. The queen- 
mother devised a way deciding to provide a dark inner 
chamber plastered inside and outside wherein her son, kuśa, 
could divert, enjoy and amuse himself with his wife, but both 
not seeing each other with their own eyes. sudarśanā could 
not understand the reason as to why the bed-chamber was 
made deeply dark and no lamps were lit in it and so she felt 
sad for not knowing what her husband was like, neither 
did kuśa know what his queen was like, in complexion and 
form. sudarśanā privily asked of her husband in the dark 
chamber at night for the reason, but kuśa replied saying that 
he himself did not know anything of this, but his mother must 
know and he advised the queen to ask her mother-in-law. 
She enquired one day of alindā about the matter as to why 
she and her husband lived together in darkness without 
seeing each other. The Queen-mother replied saying 'sudar- 
śanā, you both, husband and wife, are sublimely beautiful. 
@lxviii
I have seen none others like you. The object is that you 
should not see each other’s beauty and become distraught 
in mind. And I have also made a covenant with the gods 
that you should see each other only after a long time, twelve 
years, after you, my daughter-in-law, have a son or a 
daughter. This is our family custom.’ sudarsanā thought 
that it was a wicked covenant made by her mother-in-law, 
alindā. 
Some days after, sudarśanā appealed to her mother-in- 
law that she wanted to see her husband even once. The 
Queen-mother thought of satisfying her curiosity and 
pretendedly arranged to show to her her husband in the 
reception-chamber. kuśa’s mother told kuśa that in order 
to prevent change of heart in sudarśanā, she intended to 
show his step-brother, Prince kuśadruma, the most handsome
and fair of all the princes, as seated on the throne, and to 
point out to sudarśanā from a window of the palace, telling 
her that the person on the throne was King kuśa himself. 
When kuśadruma was seated on the throne, kuśa himself 
held an umbrella over the false king’s head. The Queen- 
mother pointed out from the palace-window to sudarśanā 
that false king to be her husband, kuśa, and sudarśanā 
rejoiced and thanked her good fortune in having such a 
comely, handsome and fair-looking husband. But she felt 
disgusted to have caught sight of the unsightly and monstr- 
ous umbrella-bearer. The queen told her mother-in-law about 
the repulsive sight of the latter, but alindā replied that 
although so ill-favoured in appearance that umbrella-bearer 
was morally very high-minded, virtuous, truthful, righteous, 
meritorious, strong and quite capable to repel his enemies 
and that his services could not be dispensed with, specially 
because the whole of the kāśI kingdom lived in comfort 
through his might. sudarśanā talking privily in the dark 
chamber with her husband wanted, for her own pleasure, 
the umbrella-bearer to be dismissed. kuśa’s reply was 
'If a man has moral worth what matters his form ?’ 
kuśa, now in his own turn, appealed to his mother that 
he was anxiously desirous to have a sight of queen, sudar- 
śanā. A recipe was devised by alindā, by which kuśa would 
be able to see the Queen without her knowing who he was. Sudar- 
śanā one day wanted to see the royal lotus-pool for gathering 
lotuses therefrom. kuśa, in accordance with his mother’s 
instruction, wore a simple dress and waited somewhere near 
@lxix
the steps of the pond, concealed in the lotus leaves. When 
the queen stretched out her hand for collecting some lotuses, 
she suddenly found herself embraced by King kuśa in the 
waters of the pond and she cried out for help from her 
accompanying associates saying that she was violated, seized 
and almost being devoured by a water-demon. At night she 
reported this incident to her husband in the dark chamber, 
and the funniest thing was that she said that the water- 
demon looked exactly like the King’s umbrella-bearer. 
A similar event took place when sudarśanā went to the 
royal mango-grove where also she was suddenly attacked by 
a forest-demon, but he was kuśa himself. This was also 
reported by her to her husband with the remark that the 
water-demon and the forest-demon and the ugly sunshed- 
bearer of the king seemed to her to have been born of the 
same mother-so hideous was their appearance. 
On other occasions while visiting, with the queen- 
mother and other women of the Court, the royal elephant, 
horse and chariot stables she was pelted at the back from a 
distance by kuśa who disguised himself as an ordinary 
elephant-keeper, a horse-groom and a chariot-keeper 
respectively, by pieces of elephant-dung, horse-dung and 
cow-dung which soiled her royal apparel. While complaining 
of this ignoble conduct of the servant to alindā, the latter 
appeased sudarśanā by saying that this royal servant was 
inviolate. 
Now came an occasion when sudarśanā could really 
recognize and take a full view of her most ugly husband, 
King kuśa. A blazing fire broke out in the royal elephant-
stable. King kuśa by his sole effort threw down the roofs of 
the burning stable and rescued the elephants by cutting off 
their bonds and thongs and also extinguished the fire. All 
people including the women of the palace praised the 
display of energy and bravery of King kuśa. Here at this 
time a hunch-backed woman impulsively called King kuśa 
by name and lavishly praised him for his venture. sudarśanā 
on hearing this woman thought to herself that she was 
praising King kuśa who was of such an ugly complexion 
and she was sorry to observe that there was hardly any 
difference between King kuśa and an ogre. 
After having recognised her ugly husband Queen 
sudarśanā could not find any joy in the royal Court and 
she thought of her life being miserable as she should have to 
@lxx
live with such a demon-like husband. So she told her mother- 
in-law that she should be allowed to go back to kānyakubja
to her parents and that in case of her failure to obtain her 
permission she would like to do violence to herself and 
meet with death. 
With the intent of saving sudarśanā’s life, her mother-in- 
law agreed to her proposal to go back now to her parents’ 
house. sudarśanā, followed only by a hunch-backed female 
attendant, left Banaras and in due course reached kānya- 
kubja. kuśa searched for sudarśanā in vain in the palace 
and learnt that the queen had already left. So taking his 
mother’s permission kuśa also left alone for kānyakubja 
with the purpose of bringing back sudarśanā. alindā 
repented for marrying her son with sudarśanā and felt sad 
for such a bad turn of things. kuśa during his lone journey 
earned his livelihood on the way by dancing, singing, playing 
and by various other arts he had acquired. After having 
established his step-brother, prince kuśadruma, on the throne 
to deputise in the kingship of kāśI, kuśa left alone for 
kānyakubja taking his lute with him and reached its 
district in due course. During his journey a festival was 
in progress in a village on his way and he got lodging in an 
old woman’s place. But the woman got frightened to see 
him devour all kinds of eatables he secured from the people 
enjoying the festival, by playing on his lute and singing songs. 
Leaving that village he proceeded towards the capital where 
he first settled in a master garland-maker’s house and proved 
his craftsmanship by making such excellent neck-garlands, 
crests and wreaths as were never seen before by the people 
and he inscribed them all with the mark of his name, probab- 
ly Ku. When these beautiful objects were sent to the royal 
palace of Mahendraka, sudarśanā observed the name of 
kuśa therein, and understanding that they were the handi- 
works of kuśa who must have come there as an ordinary 
person, refused to accept them for herself without revealing 
to anybody of her secret reason. Gradually kuśa served in 
a master potter’s, a master joiner’s, a laundryman’s, a master 
dyer’s, a master bowl-maker’s, a master gold-smith’s, a 
master jeweller's, a master shell and ivory maker’s and a 
master machine-worker’s settlements, one by one, and 
produced there exquisitely beautiful articles in gold, jewellery, 
shell, ivory and machines and washed clothes so clean and 
spotless and dyed them in various colours including those of
@lxxi
sudarśanā herself. But the latter refused to accept all those 
things by noticing in all of them the inscribed name of kuśa 
whose handiwork she could recognise, but she did not divulge 
to any one the reason of her rejection of all those articles. 
Wishing to show his skill in the culinary art kuśa after 
reaching the city of kānyakubja approached the chief cook 
in the royal kitchen where he proved his expert knowledge 
preparing varied and excellent kinds of meat, condiments, 
herbs and victuals. Mahendraka never before tasted such 
flavor in the food prepared by the new cook (i.e. kuśa), 
who was introduced as an excellent cook to him by the 
chief-cook of the kitchen. Mahendraka, who got amazed to 
see his ugly and repulsive complexion, said that this cook 
was really beautiful, though his exterior was uncouth, as he 
understood flavouring, and possessed a delicate sense of taste. 
By the king’s command this cook had a free access to the 
palace and even into the women’s quarters and the king did 
not object to his being treated like a play-thing of the women 
of the Court. The ladies in the harem played with him, 
mounted on his back and made him carry them from place to 
place in the harem. 
Suddenly sudarśanā saw King kuśa (now serving as a 
cook) being ridden by the women of the harem. She felt 
much annoyed and reproved them for this shameless act of 
theirs. The women in turn told sudarśanā that she could be 
jealous, if this ugly man were her husband. She, however, 
was afflicted by sorrow and downcast of countenance. 
Although kuśa was now in the palace, sudarśanā did not 
approach him, nor speak to him first. But kuśa one day 
asked her if she got frightened on seeing him in her father’s 
Court. Her reply was that she wondered that he was not 
killed by any one on his way to kānyakubja taking him to be 
a forest-demon. She asked kuśa to go back to his own 
kingdom, as he had nothing to do there and she did not 
wish to see his ugly countenance. kuśa, however, replied 
that he would not return home without her, that he had no more 
any charm for the kāśI realm, and that he was distraught 
for love of her and had no desire for even his throne. 
kuśa then said to her that as he had accomplished a chaste 
living, he was bound to have her as his wife. kuśa also 
reminded sudarśanā of his own valiant nature and that 
none would be able to do anything if he bound her with 
fetters and made her go anywhere he liked. sudarśanā told 
@lxxii
kuśa that her father’s warriors would seize him for his bold 
attitude. This altercation between the two took place in 
private and no one knew yet now that this male person (the 
cook) was King kuśa himself. 
Having heard of sudarśanā’s desertion of kuśa, seven 
very powerful and hostile neighbouring kings joined their 
forces and approached kānyakubja to secure sudarśanā. 
King Mahendraka sent separate messengers to these invading 
kings headed by the noblest among them, named Durmati, 
saying that her daughter was King kuśa’s wife and that he 
could not give her to any other king. The seven kings invested 
the city of kānyakubja. Finding himself beleaguered by 
them and not feeling himself able to give them a battle, 
Mahendraka reproached sudarśanā saying that she should 
not have run away from her husband and come back to his 
capital, that because of her the seven kings besieged him, 
and that if they offered him violence he would cut her to 
seven pieces and give one piece to each of the seven invading 
kings. sudarśanā became alarmed and terrified by her 
father’s reproaches and she implored her mother to burn her 
to ashes if the seven kings would attack the capital and to 
make a shrine on her bones and ashes. She also told her 
mother to plant a karnikāra tree at the entrance of that 
shrine for remembering her beauty by a look at the flowers 
of that tree. Her mother became distressed to hear her 
daughter’s words. 
At that moment a thought arose in sudarśanā’s mind 
thus:-“My husband is so courageous, strong and valiant 
that the seven invading kings cannot give him battle. Let 
me then plead for my life with King kuśa.” She approached 
kuśa and reported to him of her father’s threat. While 
conversing with his wife kuśa remarked to her that in 
loving her he had done her a great injury. sudarsanā’s 
mother happened to overhear the talk between the pair and 
in seeing kuśa, the ugly person, she thought that he must 
have been a musician, or a trader, or a slave, or a currier. 
sudarśanā interfered and told her mother that she was the 
eldest son of King ikṣvāku of kāśi and was called kuśa, 
endowed with all good qualities. Her mother reported to 
King Mahendraka kuśa’s arrival  at kānyakubja. 
Mahendraka disbelieved her information and enquired of 
her as to where kuśa was and what he was like. The queen 
replied that assuredly kuśa was he who had been cooking 
@lxxiii
his food these days in the royal kitchen and who was the 
plaything of the women of the harem. Mahendraka became 
anxious to think that there was the external trouble from 
the seven attacking kings and also an internal trouble from 
kuśa’s coming to the palace incensed with sudarśanā. 
Getting frightened Mahendraka entered the women’s quar- 
ters and with joined hands begged pardon of kuśa who, 
however, told his father-in-law that there was no need for 
him to ask for pardon. Mahendraka then duly honoured 
kuśa with royal magnificence. 
Just then the loud-sounding roar of the armies of the 
seven kings was heard. kuśa consoled his father-in-law by 
saying that he should not be afraid, as he himself would 
contrive to bring those kings to his submission. kuśa then 
rode on a mighty elephant attended by. a great crowd and 
went out of the city-gate and roared his famous lion-roar. 
The seven kings were vanquished, but were captured alive 
and brought before Mahendraka at whose feet they fell 
and expressed readiness to do his bidding. Then in accor- 
dance with the helpful advice of his son-in-law (kuśa), 
King Mahendraka gave each of his other seven daughters in 
marriage with each of the seven defeated kings. These kings 
then became Mahendraka’s powerful allies and left for their 
respective realms. kuśa then took leave of his father-in-law 
for going back to his own kingdom and seeing his anxious 
mother (alindā). He respectfully rejected the grateful offer 
of Mahendraka to rule over the latter’s kingdom also. At
the time of departure sudarśanā was exhorted by her father 
to be worthy of her very powerful and valiant husband and 
she reverently assented to that advice. 
On his way back to kāśi King kuśa saw the reflection 
of his own person in the water of a lotus-pool and realised 
how ugly, repulsive and unlovely it was, and thought that 
there was good reason for sudarśanā to despise him. So he 
decided to kill himself. Just then śakra, the King of gods, 
became aware of kuśa’s decision to kill himself and thought 
that this king kuśa, who was in the way of becoming a 
Bodhisattva, competent to confer welfare and happiness on 
all beings, had resolved to do violence to himself because of 
ugliness of his complexion. 
So śakra appearing in the sky told kuśa not to kill 
himself and offered him a rope of red pearls with the jyotīrasa 
gem, advising him that if he tied this on his head he would 
@lxxiv
look the most beautiful in appearance in the whole of
jambudvīpa and if he wanted to recover his former ugly
and hideous complexion and form, he should hide the gem

in his dress. kuśa himself realised the change in his appea-
rance by fastening the rope of pearls with the particular gem
and felt glad to think that his wife sudarśanā would no more
despise him.
Even queen sudarśanā refused to recognise the changed
king and she thought that her husband was displaying a
trick of illusion. But after hearing the story of śakra’s favour
she became extremely pleased and wanted to see that
sublime beauty of kuśa at all times. Then having retained
the beautiful form kuśa proceeded on his way to Banaras.
All the other princes, ministers and officers went out to meet
him on the way, but they too could not at first recognise
him and when he hid the rope of pearls with the jyotīrasa
gem in his hand, his former original complexion and form
were resumed. He explained matters to them. His own
mother, Alindā, also could not at first recognise her own
son, kuśa, and even on assurance given by kuśa she remarked
that her son, kuśa, must have been killed by some body and
was dead, and the present king was not kuśa himself and
she felt unprotected and also lamented the loss of her son.
Then when kuśa put away in his dress the rope of pearls
with the jyotīrasa gem given by śakra, his original self was
resumed and his mother was glad to see her son as he for-
merly was. They all then thought that śakra had shown
them the greatest favour by the gift of the rope of pearls
with the gem. Seeing the nobility of kuśa’s form the women
of the Court became exceedingly glad. King kuśa used the
things given by śakra according to the god’s direction and
ruled at Banaras with great success and prosperity and
became triumphant over rival kings and enemies.
This is the whole story short details of all incidents
in the love episode of King kuśa and queen sudarśanā.
Virtuous men, according to Lord Buddha, always
attain success in life, just as kuśa was re-united with his
wife and his people.
@001
mahāvastu avadānaṃ
(1) atha bodhisatvo tuṣitabhavanāto cyavanakālasamaye catvāri mahā-
vilokitāni viloketi | tadyathā kālavilokitaṃ | deśavilokitaṃ | dvīpa-
vilokitaṃ | kulavilokitaṃ | dvīhi kulehi bodhisatvā jāyanti | kṣatriyakule
vā brāhmaṇakule vā | yadā kṣatriyākrāntā pṛthivī bhavati, tadā kṣatriyakule jāyanti |
yadā brāhmaṇākrāntā pṛthivī bhavati, tadā brāhmaṇakule jāyanti | yasmiṃ ca bhikṣava:
kule bodhisatvā jāyanti taṃ kulaṃ ṣaṣīhi aṅgehi samanvāgataṃ bhavati | katamehi
ṣaṣīhi | abhijñātaṃ ca bhavati | akṣudrāvacaraṃ ca jātisampannaṃ ca gotrasampannañca
puruṣayugasampannañca abhijñātapūrvapuruṣayugasampannaṃ bahustrīkaṃ ca bahupuruṣaṃ ca alolaṃ ca
anūnaṃ ca anīcaṃ ca adīnaṃ ca prajñāvantañca śīlavantaṃ ca amānyaprekṣitaṃ ca taṃ kulaṃ bhogāṃ
bhuṃjati dṛḍhamitraṃ ca taṃ kulaṃ bhavati | kṛtajñaṃ ca vidhijñaṃ ca acchandagāmi ca taṃ kulaṃ
bhavati | adoṣagāmi ca amohagāmi ca abhayagāmi ca anavadyabhīru ca sthūlabhikṣaṃ
ca puruṣakāramatiṃ ca dṛḍhavikramaṃ ca varavikramaṃ ca śreṣhavikramaṃ ca cetiyapūjakaṃ ca
devatāpūjakaṃ ca pūrvamitrapūjakaṃ ca kriyādhimuktaṃ ca tyāgādhimuktaṃ ca ātmapūrvāparaṃ
ca taṃ kulaṃ bhavati | abhighoṣaghuṣaṃ ca abhidevādighoṣaghuṣaṃ ca kulajyeṣhaṃ (2)
ca kulaśreṣhaṃ ca kulaṃ kulapravaraṃ ca kulavaśiprāptaṃ ca maheśākhyaṃ ca mahāparivāraṃ
ca aśramaparivāraṃ ca anuraktaparivāraṃ ca abhedyaparivāraṃ ca mātṛjñaṃ ca pitṛjñaṃ ca
śrāmaṇyaṃ ca brāhmaṇyaṃ ca kulajyeṣhāpacāyakaṃ ca prabhūtadhanadhānyañca prabhūtakośa-
koṣhāgāraṃ ca prabhūtahastyaśvājaiḍakaṃ ca prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyaṃ ca apradharṣya
taṃ kulaṃ bhavati parehi pratyarthikehi pratyamitrehi | yasmiṃ kule bodhisatvā jāyanti
taṃ kulaṃ imehi ṣaṣīhi aṅgehi samanvāgataṃ bhavati | ye te satvā kulasampannā
bhavanti, evaṃrūpā satvā mahākaruṇāṃ pratilabhanti | bodhisatvo mahāsaṃvidhānaṃ
karoti cyavanakālasmiṃ tuṣitabhavanāto | devasahasriyo cāturmahārājikānupādāya
sarve kāmāvacarā tuṣitabhavane saṃnipatitā bodhisatvasya cyavanakāle | bimbisāra-
prabhṛtikā uktā | tvaṃ rājagṛhe upapadyahi | tvayi vinīte mahājanakāyo vinaya-
@002
mārgaṃ gamiṣyatīti | evaṃ sahasodgato abhayo sārthavāho tathānye pi gṛhapati-
mahāśālā: brāhmaṇamahāśālā: | udayano vatsarājā vucyati | kauśāmbyāṃ
upapadyahi | tvayi vinīte mahājanakāyo vinayamārgaṃ gamiṣyati | ghoṣilo
gṛhapati: tathānye pi kṣatriyamahāśālā: gṛhapatimahāśālā: | etāye vidhīye
devaputrasahasrāṇi yena bhagavato saṃsāre sansarantasya sahacaritaṃ jambudvīpe ṣoḍ+aśehi
mahājanapadehi upapadyanti kṣatriyamahāśālakulehi brāhmaṇamahāśālakulehi gṛhapati-
mahāśālakulehi | ni:saṃdigdhaṃ tuphehi vinītehi mahājanakāyo vinayamārgaṃ
gamiṣyatīti | bodhisatvo avaloketi kahiṃ upapadyāmi | ayaṃ rājā
śuddhodano mama yogyo pitā | mātaraṃ gaveṣati yā prāsādikā ca bhaveya
kulīnā ca śucigātrā ca mandarāgā ca alpāyuṣkā ca yasyā sasaptarātrā daśamāsā
āyuṣpramāṇato avaśiṣā bhavensu: |
(3) sarveṣāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ janetvā puruṣottamaṃ |
carame saptame divase mātā jahati jīvitaṃ ||1||
atra kiṃ kāraṇaṃ bhavati yadi sarvajñamātara: |
janetvā puruṣaśreṣhaṃ śīghraṃ jahanti jīvitaṃ ||2||
vasanto tuṣite kāye bodhisatvo imāṃ smṛti |
labhate śubhakarmeṇa parīkṣanto janetriyo ||3||
yasyeha pariśeṣaṃ syā nārīyo jīvitaṃ bhavet |
divasāni sapta māsā ca daśa tasyā uramotare ||4||
kiṃ kāraṇaṃ ayuktaṃ hi asmadvidhamanuttaraṃ |
dhāretvā uttare kāle maithunaṃ pratisevituṃ ||5||
athāpi pratiseveyu kāmā sugatamātari |
na pitā devasaṃghānāṃ bhinnavṛtto ti tadbhavet ||6||
bhagavāṃ ca nāma kāmānāṃ doṣaṃ satataṃ bhāṣati |
atha ca lokanāthasya mātā kāmāṃ niṣevati ||7||
ye ca nṛpativeśmeṣu bhonti ratnakaraṇḍakā: |
ratanaṃ puruṣaśreṣhā bhājanaṃ bodhimātaro ||8||
alpāyuṣkāṃ bhuviṃ samanveṣanto bodhisatvo adrākṣīt kapilavastusmiṃ 
śuddhodanasya agramahiṣīṃ prāsādikāṃ ca kulīnāṃ ca śucigātrāṃ ca alpāyuṣkāṃ |
@003
sasaptarātrā cāsyā daśa māsā āyuṣpramāṇato avaśiṣā | bodhisatvasyaitadabhavat |
eṣā me mātā yogyā |
paśyati vilokayanto lokaṃ śuddhodanasya orodhe |
(4) nārīṃ amaravadhunibhāṃ vidyullatānibhāṃ viya māyāṃ ||1||
so tāṃ niśāmya jananīṃ āmantrayate maruṇāṃ cyaviṣyāmi |
antimamupetya vāsaṃ garbhe marumānuṣasukhārthaṃ ||2||
taṃ avaca devasaṃgha: kṛtāṃjalipuo varābharaṇadhārī |
ṛdhyatu uttamapudgala tava praṇidhi ahīnaguṇarūpa ||3||
vayamapi lokahitā bahu manoramāṃ ośiritvā kāmaratiṃ |
pūjārthaṃ tava anindita manuṣyaloke vasiṣyāma: ||4||
te vipularuciravarṇaṃ mandāravapuṣpavarṣamākāśe |
pramuṃcinsu udagracittā stavaṃntā madhurāhi vācāhi ||5||
yamamaravasanā praśamanamanoramāṃ śokadu:khavimiśrān |
īkṣasi na ca niṣevasi kāmāṃ idamadbhutaṃ tuhyaṃ ||6||
yaṃ pi abhibhūya marugaṇaṃ jambūnadaparvatopamaprakāśo |
udyotayasi daśa diśo surarṣabha idaṃ pi āścaryaṃ ||7||
abhibhavasi devasaṃghā samaheśvaradānavāṃ samāragaṇāṃ |
tārāgaṇāṃ khagacarāṃ amitamati idaṃ pi āścaryaṃ ||8||
kiṃ cāpi viprayogaṃ tvayā na icchāma bhūtasaṃghaguru |
api ca aravindanayana bhaviṣyasi gatirnaramarūṇāṃ ||9||
atha cyavanakālasamaye viśuddhaśatapatrapadmanayanasya |
ānanditā marugaṇā ghoṣanti diśāhi sarvāhi ||10||
eṣā ca vartati kathā tuṣitapure sā ca apratirūpā māyā |
śuddhodanasya mahiṣī rājānamupetya idamāha ||11|| 
(5) sā hariṇavatsanayanā viśuddhagandharvavadhunibhā śyāmā |
sahitaṃ idaṃ sumadhuraṃ śuddhodanamabravīt māyā ||12||
ābharaṇastambhitabhujā pravaravasanadhāriṇī sakhīhi saha |
tvayā vinā śākyanandana rajanīmimāṃ kṣapayituṃ chando ||13||
@004
dhṛtarāṣrasya naravara prāsādavarasya uttamāṃ bhūmīṃ |
śayanapravaraṃ āruhi yatra kumudavasanasaṃnibhaṃ vimalaṃ ||14||
tena vacanena tuṣo deviye śuddhodano manāpena |
āmantrayati naravaro parivāramudagrasaṃkalpo ||15||
prativedayantu mi laghuṃ dhṛtarāṣraṃ pravarakusumasaṃchannaṃ |
muktakusumābhikīrṇaṃ karotha divi devabhavanaṃ vā ||16||
osaktapaadāmaṃ dhṛtarāṣraṃ ca śobhatāṃ capalameva |
varahemajālacchannaṃ sumeruvaraśṛṃgasaṃkāśaṃ ||17||
caturaṅgiṇī ca senā saśūlanārācatomaravicitrā |
paripālayatāṃ capalaṃ dhṛtarāṣraṃ manojñasaṃghātaṃ ||18||
osṛṣā yevājñā narapatinā sajjaṃ eva ca sarvaṃ |
kṛtvā tatra sakuśalaṃ rājānamupetya idamāhu: ||19||
varṣasahasramanūnaṃ prajā paripālayatu bho mahipālo |
sajjaṃ ti vimānavaraṃ śobhati tava harṣasaṃjananaṃ ||20||
atha sā amaravadhūnibhā māyā utthāya āsanavarāto |
(6) abravīt mahīpatisutaṃ āditye astamitamātre ||21||
eṣā samādiyāmi prāṇeṣvavihiṃsaṃ brahmacaryaṃ ca |
viramāmi cāpyadinnād madyādanibaddhavacanācca ||22||
akhilavacanācca naravara viramāmi tathaivaṃ paiśunyācca |
paruṣavacanācca narapati viramāmi mama chando ||23||
parakāmeṣu ca īrṣyāṃ no saṃjāneyyaṃ nāpyabhidrohaṃ |
bhūteṣu upajaneṣyaṃ viparītamatiṃ ca vijahāmi ||24||
ekādaśaprakāraṃ śīlaṃ sevāmyahaṃ pṛthivipāla |
rajanīmimāṃ anūnāṃ evaṃ mama jāyate chando ||25||
mā suda khu bhūmipāla kāmavitarko mā mayi pratikāṃkṣi |
preṣaya mā ti apuṇyaṃ bhaveyā mayi brahmacāriṇiye ||26||
@005
sarve tava saṃkalpāṃ paripūremīti pārthivo avaca |
abhirama bhavanavaragatā ahaṃ ca rājyaṃ ca tava vaśyaṃ ||27||
sā strīsahasrasamagrā anantaraṃ gṛhya taṃ vimānavaraṃ |
abhiruhiya abhiniṣīde manāpaparipūrṇasaṃkalpā ||28||
sā kaṃcideva kālaṃ tasmiṃ himakumudapuṇḍarīkanibhe |
śayane praśamadamaratā tūṣṇīṃbhāvena kṣepayati ||29||
sā dāniṃ dakṣiṇena pārśvena parinyāsi śarīravaraṃ |
kusumalatā va drumavaraṃ śayanaṃ parivelliyāśayitā ||30||
atha tāṃ niśāmya śayanopagatāṃ devīṃ divyapramadārūpanibhāṃ |
tuṣitālayā cyaviya devagaṇā prāsādamūrdhni pratiṣhihinsu ||31||
(7) te mūrdhanā abhinatā sarve hṛṣā kṛtāṃjalipuā amarā |
vandanti tāṃ vipulapuṇyadharāṃ māyāṃ jinasya jananīṃ śayane ||32||
atha kautūhalaparaṃ saṃjaniyā bahudevakanyā śucimālyadharā |
jinamāturupagatā draṣumanā prāsādamūrdhni pratiṣhihinsu ||33||
upasaṃkramitva śayanopagatāṃ māyāṃ niśāmya varavidyunibhāṃ |
prītisukhaṃ vipulaṃ saṃjaniyā atha saṃpravarṣi divijaṃ kusumaṃ ||34||
mānuṣyakaṃ pi kila edṛśakaṃ rūpaṃ sujātamidamāścaryaṃ |
kañcit kālaṃ sthihiyantarato nāyaṃ samāmaravadhūhi bhave ||35||
līlāṃ niśāmayatha he sakhikā pramadāyimasya yatha opayikāṃ |
śayane virocati mana: harati vibhrājate kanakarītiriva ||36||
ayantu dhareṣyati mahāpuruṣaṃ atyantadānadamaśīlarataṃ |
sarvāśravāntakaraṇaṃ virajaṃ kiṃ hāyate tava narendravadhū ||37||
cāpodare karatalapramite vararomarājivicitre rucire |
iha so bhaviṣyati anantamati: satataṃ alipta aśubhena śuci: ||38||
bahudīrgharātranicitaṃ kuśalaṃ pramadāyimasya vipulaṃ paramaṃ |
yā taṃ dhareṣyati anantaguṇaṃ cirarātrasannicitapuṇyabalaṃ ||39||
anurūpā tvaṃ pramadā pravarā mātā sa caiva puruṣapravaro |
putro prahīna-vanatho virajo kiṃ hāyate tava narendravadhū ||40||
@006
atha rākṣasā vividharūpadharā āṇattā divi parito capalaṃ |
tiṣhantu bho pravaraśastradharā sarvadiśāṃ kurutha asaṃvaraṇāṃ ||41||
(8) teṣāmanantaraṃ dvijihvagaṇā ārakṣahetu diśatāsu sthitā |
vātaṃ pi yeṣa calitaṃ śruṇiya krodhā samutpatanti agnisamā ||42||
teṣāmanantaragatā thapitā yakṣā pradīptaśikharā vikṛtā |
ye duṣacitta vinivārayathā mā ca vadhaṃ kurutha kasya cāpi ||43||
teṣāmanantarasthitā bahavo gandharvasaṃgha śubharūpadharā |
ārakṣahetu śubhacāpadharā cyavanakṣaṇe vimalabuddhimato ||44||
catvāri lokapatino pi sthitā gagane svakapārivāreṇa saha |
adya cyaviṣyati kila bhagavāṃ lokasya arthasukhavṛddhikaro ||45||
tridaśehi sārdhaṃ tridaśapravaro sthita antarīkṣe varacakradharo |
acirā cyaviṣyati cyutiṃ carimāṃ ākāṃkṣamāṇo sukhamapratimaṃ ||46||
māyāya mūli bahudevagaṇā kṛtvā daśāṃgulaṃ natābhimukhā |
samudīrayanti madhuraṃ vacanaṃ ullokayanti tuṣiteṣu jinaṃ ||47||
vyavadānasannicitapuṇyabalā samayo ti antimamupehi bhavaṃ |
sajjā tāva bhavati te jananī anukaṃpa dāni du:khitāṃ janatāṃ ||48||
eṣo cyavāmi iti muṃci girāṃ śubhaṃ vacanaṃ udīrayi…|
atha supinaṃ jananī jinasya tasmiṃ kṣaṇe paśyati varavipākaphalaṃ ||49||
himarajatanibho me ṣaḍviṣāṇo sucaraṇacārubhujo suraktaśīrṣo |
udaramupagato gajapradhāno lalitagati: anavadyagātrasandhi: ||50||
na khalu bodhisatvā kālapakṣe mātu kukṣiṃ okrāmanti | atha khalu pūrṇāyāṃ
pūrṇamāsyāṃ puṣyanakṣatrayogayuktāyāṃ rātryāṃ bodhisattvā mātu: kukṣimavakrāmanti |
u-(9) poṣadhikāyāṃ pramadottamāyāṃ sananditāyāṃ avilakṣitāyāṃ akṣudrāvacarāyāṃ
prāsādikāyāṃ śucigātrāyāṃ mandarāgāyāṃ jātisampannāyāṃ kulasampannāyāṃ rūpa-
sampannāyāṃ varṇasampannāyāṃ nāmasampannāyāṃ ārohasampannāyāṃ pariṇāhasampannāyāṃ
vyaktāyāṃ agrayauvanamaṇḍaprāptāyāṃ viśrutāyāṃ paṇḍitāyāṃ smṛtāyāṃ saṃprajānāyāṃ
@007
pradakṣiṇacittāyāṃ sarvākārasampannāyāṃ sarvākāraparipūrṇāyāṃ pramadottamāyāṃ
bodhisatvā mātu: kukṣimavakrāmanti| bodhisatvena prabhā osṛṣā yāye prebhāye sarva
buddhakṣetraṃ avabhāsitaṃ | devaputro devaputraṃ pṛcchati |
kiṃ kāraṇaṃ suravareṇa prabhā pramuktā
candrāṃśuśītalatarā kanakāvadātā |
yenāsureśvaragaṇā manujeśvarāśca
prahlāditā ca narakā jvalanāgnikalpā: ||1||
so dāni āha |
ye tatratatra janatāṃ pratipālayanti
saṃsārapaṃjaragatāṃ madanābhibhūtāṃ |
teṣāṃ vimokṣakaraṇena mahāyaśena
āmantraṇārthamanaghena prabhā pramuktā ||2||
bodhisattva āha |
muñcatha amarā purāṇi na kila prāmodyasya ayaṃ kālo |
jarāmaraṇapuraṃ bhettuṃ kālo jñānaprahāreṇa ||3||
bodhisatvo smṛto saṃprajāno pradakṣiṇacitto mātu: kukṣiṃ okrānto |
iti sa nadiya siṃhanādaṃ narasiṃho cyavanakālasamayasmiṃ |
antarahito kṣaṇena narendrabhavane samupapadyi ||4||
(10) yo so tuṣitaṃ kāyaṃ obhāseti śubhena varṇena |
devapuṃrāccyavamāno taṃ anativaraṃ jinaṃ vande ||5||
sabrahmakaṃ ca lokaṃ saśramaṇabrāhmaṇīṃ prajāṃ sarvāṃ |
varṇenobhāsayati anativaro lokapradyoto ||6||
āścaryamadbhutamidaṃ paśyatha yāvat maharddhika: śāstā |
smṛtimāṃ susaṃprajāno mātu: kukṣismiṃ okrānto ||7||
yāvacca narapravaro uttamalakṣaṇasamaṅgi asthāsi |
mātāye kukṣismiṃ smṛtimatimāṃ saṃprajāno ca ||8||
samanantarokrānte ca bodhisatve iyaṃ mahāpṛthivī atīva ṣaḍvikāraṃ kampe
saṃkampe prakampe saṃharṣaṇīyaṃ ca kampayati modanīyaṃ ca prahlāditaṃ ca nirvarṇanīyaṃ ca
ullokanīyaṃ ca āsecanakaṃ ca apratikūlaṃ ca prāmodikaṃ ca prasādanīyaṃ ca nirudvegaṃ
ca nirutrastaṃ ca | kampamānā ca punarna kaṃcit satvaṃ vyāpādayati yamidaṃ calaṃ vā
sthāvaraṃ vā |
tato ayaṃ sāgaramerumaṇḍalā
prakampitā ṣaḍvidhamāsi medinī |
@008
kṛtā lokā vimalā manoramā
mahāndhakārāpanudasya tejasā ||1||
yāvattakā nāgarājāno nāgādhipatayo rakṣāvaraṇaguptaye autsukyaṃ
samāpadyensu: |
caturo pi lokapālā rakṣāmakarensu lokanāthasya |
mā kocī ahiteṣī namucibalanudaṃ vihiṃseyā ||2||
(11) śakropi devānāmindro suyāmo pi devaputro saṃtuṣito pi devaputro
sunirmito pi devaputro vaśavartī pi devaputro mahābrahmā pi śuddhāvāsā pi devā
bodhisatvasya mātu: kukṣigatasya rakṣāvaraṇaguptaye autsukyaṃ samāpadyensu: |
tato koisahasrāṇi devānāṃ kapilāhvayaṃ |
upagatāni tuṣāni ārakṣaṃ varabuddhino ||1||
devanagaraṃ iva kapilapuramuttamaṃ kṛtamanuviśantehi |
manomayavikramagatehi amaragaṇehi abhivirocati ||2||
māyāṃ parivāretvā maheśvaragaṇānāṃ kila sahasrāṇi |
āśu vigatamalamakhilā ākāśagatā abhiniṣaṇṇā: ||3||
teṣāṃ dāniṃ pṛṣhato indrasahasrāṇi vimalaśikharāṇi |
subahūni bahuguṇasya ārakṣārthaṃ niṣaṇṇāni ||4||
teṣāṃ dāni pṛṣhato devendrāṇāṃ sahasranayutāni |
kāmāvacarā devā niṣaṇṇā gagane nirālambe ||5||
devagaṇānāṃ pṛṣhato asurā asurāṇāṃ ca dvijihvagaṇā: |
yakṣāśca vikṛtarūpā: rākṣasasaṃghāśca saṃniṣaṇṇā: ||6||
etāye vidhiye gaganamamaraśatasahasrasaṃkulaṃ śrīmad |
atyantasupariśuddhaṃ kuśalamupacitaṃ hi varadena ||7||
so’yaṃ mahānubhāvo smṛtimāṃ tuṣitabhavanā cyavitvāna |
pāṇḍaravarāhakanibho bhavitva gajarūpi ṣaḍḍanto ||8||
varaśayane śayantiye poṣadhikāye viśuddhavasanāye |
smṛtasaṃprajānakuśalo mātu: kukṣismiṃ okrānto ||9||
(12) sā ca rajanīprabhāte ākhyāsi bhartuno manāpasya |
rājavara pāṇḍaro me gajarājo kukṣimokrānto ||10||
@009
taṃ ca śruṇitvāna rājā vaipaṃcanikāṃ samāgatāṃ abaca |
supinasmiṃ asya sarve bhaṇātha bhūtaṃ phalavipākaṃ ||11||
te tatra cāvaciṃsū naimittikā pṛcchitā svayaṃ rājñā |
dvātriṃśalakṣaṇadharo kukṣiṃ devīye okrānto ||12||
hṛṣo bhavāhi naravara yasya tava kulasmiṃ pratyutpanno |
pṛthivīdhara vīragarbho anopamasatvo mahāsatvo ||13||
yatha maya paurāṇānāmācāryāṇāṃ svayaṃ samupāhṛtaṃ |
dve’sya gatayo ananyā bhavanti naravīśārdūla ||14||
yadi āsiṣyati agāre mahipati hoti saratano maharddhiko |
nityānubaddhavijayo rājaśatasahasraparivāro ||15||
atha khalu prabrajiṣyati cāturdvīpāṃ mahīṃ vijahiyāna |
hohiti ananāneyo buddho netā naramarūṇāṃ ||16||
(supinaṃ pi śākiyānī ākhyāsi bhartuno manāpasya |
śveto gajanātho me kukṣiṃ bhettvāna okrānto ||17||
etaṃ śruṇitva rājā vaipaṃcanikāṃ samāgatāṃ avaca ||
supinasmiṃ asya sarvaṃ bhaṇātha bhūtaṃ phalavipākaṃ ||18||
te tatra cāvaciṃsū naimittikā pṛcchitā svayaṃ rājñā |
dvātriṃśalakṣaṇadharo kukṣiṃ devīye okrānto ||19||
yadi punaragāramadhye vasati pṛthivīṃ abhijeṣyate sarvāṃ |
(13) śūrāṃ putrasahasraṃ labheta etādṛśāṃ vīrāṃ ||20||
atha ratanaanantākaraṃ pūrṇāṃ mahīmujjhiyāna pravrajati |
buddho hohiti loke sarvajño sarvadarśāvī) ||21||
mahābrahmā āha |
svapnāntare yā pramadā adarśi
sūryaṃ nabhā kukṣimanupraviṣaṃ |
prasūyati strīratanaṃ subhāgaṃ 
bhartāsya bhoti nṛpo cakravartī ||1||
svapnāntare yā pramadā adarśi
candraṃ nabhā kukṣimanupraviṣaṃ |
prasūyate sā naradevagarbhaṃ
so bhavati rājā balacakravartī ||2||
@010
svapnāntare yā pramadā adarśi
sūryaṃ nabhā kukṣimanupraviṣaṃ |
prasūyate sā varalakṣitāṃgaṃ
so bhavati rājā balacakravartī ||3||
svapnāntare yā pramadā adarśi
śvetaṃ gajaṃ kukṣimanupraviṣaṃ |
prasūyate sā gajasattvasāraṃ 
so bhavati buddho bodhitārthadharmo ||4||
devī pṛcchīyati | kiṃ dharesi | sā āha | cakravartinti |
(14) kukṣiṃ prabhāsayantaṃ kanakavapuṃ pravaralakṣaṇasamaṃgiṃ |
dhāremi cakravarti varapuruṣaṃ rājaśārdūlaṃ ||1||
devā nabhe bhagavato ghoṣamudīrayensu: | buddho bhaviṣyati na rājā cakravartī |
mahābrahmā gāthāṃ bhāṣati |
gajaṃ ratnaśreṣhaṃ madanabalavegāpanayanaṃ 
pradīpaṃ lokasya tamatimiramohāpanayanaṃ |
guṇānāṃ koṣaṃ tvaṃ aparimitaratnākaradharaṃ 
dharesi rājarṣi apratihatacakraṃ samaruciṃ ||2||
devī āha |
yathā mama na rāgadoṣā prasahanti narendragarbhamupalabhya |
ni:saṃśayaṃ bhaviṣyati samaruci yatha niścarati vācā ||3||
bodhisatve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate mātu sukhaṃ gacchati pi tiṣhati pi
sukhaṃ niṣīdati pi śayyāṃ kalpayati bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatve khalu puna:
mātu: kukṣigate bodhisatvamātu: kāye śastraṃ na krāmati | n aviṣaṃ nāgni na aśanī
prasahati bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate bodhisatva-
mātaraṃ devakanyā divyehi ucchādanaparimardanapariśeṣehi parijāgaranti bodhisatva-
syaiva tejena | bodhisatve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate bodhisatvamātā divyavastra-
saṃvṛtaśarīrā bhavati divyābharaṇadhāriṇī bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatve
khalu puna: mātu: kukṣigate mātā lābhinī bhavati divyānāṃ gandhānāṃ divyānāṃ
mālyānāṃ divyānāṃ vilepanānāṃ divyānāmojānāṃ bodhisatvesyaiva tejena | bodhi-
@011
satve khalu punarmahāmaudgalyāyana (15) mātu: kukṣigate bodhisatvamātu: khalu puna:
yo asyā abhyantaraparivāro so se atīva śrotavyaṃ śraddhātavyaṃ manyanti bodhi-
satvasyaiva tejena | kiṃkaraṇīyakapratisaṃyuktehi nimantrenti bodhisatvasyaiva tejena |
bodhisatve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate bodhisatvamātaraṃ bodhisatvo paśyati | bodhi-
satve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate bodhisatvamāturna kociduparimena gacchati antaso
pakṣī pi | alpābādhā bhavati alpātaṃkā | samāye vipākanīyagrahaṇīye samanvā-
gatā | nāpyatiśītāye nāpyatiuṣṇāye ṛtupariṇāmāye bodhisatvasyaiva tejena |
bodhisatve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate bodhisatvamātā lābhinī bhavati praṇītānāṃ
khādanīyabhojanīyānāṃ agrarasānāṃ uttamarasānāṃ adhigatarasānāṃ pratyagrarasānāṃ 
bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate bodhisatvamātā
vigatarāgā bhavati akhaṇḍamacchidramaśabalamakalmāṣaṃ pariśuddhaṃ paripūrṇaṃ brahmacaryaṃ
carati | manasāpi tāye pramadottamāye rāgo na utpadyati sarvapuruṣehi antamasato
rājñāpi śuddhodanena bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatve khalu punarmātu: kukṣigate
bodhisatvamātā paṃca śikṣāpadāni samādāya vartati tāni ca sapūrva-(saṃpūrṇa-?)
samādinnāni bhavanti bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatve khalu punrmātu: kukṣigate
yāvattā nāgarājāno nāgādhipatayo aṇḍajā vā jarāyujā vā saṃsvedajā vā aupa-
pādukā vā te sarve niveśanamupasaṃkramitvā divyāni candanacūrṇāni divyāni tamāla-
patracūrṇāni prakiranti agurucūrṇāni prakiranti divyāni keśaracūrṇāni prakiranti
divyāni kusumāni prakiranti | samāptāye ca naṃ arcanāye arcayanti paripūrṇāye
ca naṃ arcane#ye arcayensu: | te divyāni candanacūrṇāni ca prakiritvā divyāni
agurucūrṇāni prakiranti divyāni ca keśaracūrṇāni divyāni ca tamālacūrṇāni
prakiranti | divyāni muktakusumāni prakiritvā samāptāye ca naṃ (16) arcane#ye
arcayitvā paripūrṇāye ca naṃ arcane#ye arcayitvā bodhisatvamātaraṃ triṣkṛtyo pradakṣinī-
kṛtvā yenakāmaṃ prakramensu: bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatve punarmātu: kukṣigate
yāvanto suvarṇarājāno suvarṇādhipatayo evaṃ caturmahārājakāyikā devāstrāyastriṃśā
yāmā tuṣitā nirmāṇaratino paranirmitavasavartino brahmakāyikā devā te sarve
niveśanaṃ upasaṃkramitvā divyāni candanacūrṇāni prakiritvā divyāni agurucūrṇāni
prakiranti | divyāni tamālapatracūrṇāni divyāni muktakusumāni prakiritvā
samāptāye ca naṃ arcanāye arcayitvā paripūrṇāye ca naṃ arcanāye arcayitvā
@012
pariśuddhāye ca naṃ acanāye arcayitvā bodhisatvamātaraṃ triṣkṛtyo pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā
yenakāmaṃ prakramensu: bodhisatvasyaiva tejena |
bodhisatvo khalu punarmātu: kukṣigato na cātinīcaṃ tiṣhati na cātiuccaṃ
tiṣhati na cāvakubjako na ottānako na vāmena pārśvena tiṣhati na utkuuko |
atha khalu dakṣiṇe pārśve paryaṃkamābhuñjitvā tiṣhati | bodhisatvo khalu punarmātu:
kukṣigato na pittena na śleṣmeṇa vā na rudhireṇa vā anyena vā kenacidaśucinā
upalipto’viśuddho tiṣhati |
atha khalu ucchādita-snāpita-viśadagātro bodhisatvo mātu: kukṣismiṃ
tiṣhati | bodhisatvo khalu punarmātu: kukṣigato mātaraṃ paśyati, bodhisatvamātāpi
taṃ kukṣigataṃ bodhisatvaṃ paśyati vigrahamiva jātarūpasya dṛṣvā ca bhoti āttamanā
[kukṣiṃ obhāsentaṃ vigrahamiva jātarūpasya] |
yatha vaiḍūryasya maṇi sphāikasamudge kaiutsaṃgasmiṃ |
nihato syā evameva bodhisatvaṃ paśyati mātā |
kukṣiṃ aubhāsentaṃ vigrahaṃ iva jātarūpasya ||1||
(17) bodhisatvaṃ devasaṃghā: sukharātriṃ sukhadivasaṃ pṛcchakā āgacchanti
prītamanaso tāṃ ca devasaṃghāṃ tathā pṛcchamānāṃ bodhisatvo pratyabhinandati dakṣiṇaṃ
karamutkṣipya mātaraṃ ca na bādhati | bodhisatvaṃ mātu: kukṣigataṃ devā nāgā yakṣā
mārutā rākṣasā piśācā na jahanti divā vā rātrau ca na cātra āsaṃgakathā kathīyati
kāmopasahitā vā anyā vā asatyā kathā | nānyatra bodhisatvavarṇameva bhāṣanti
rūpata: sattvata: tejata: varṇata: yaśata: kuśalamūlāto | bodhisatvasya mātu: kukṣi-
gatasya pratipūjā noparamati | divyāni tūryāṇi divyāni agurudhūpāni divyaṃ
puṣpavarṣaṃ divyaṃ cūrṇavarṣaṃ | apsarasahasrāṇi ca upagāyanti upanṛtyanti | bodhi-
satvamātāṃ devakanyāsahasrehi sārdhaṃ abhyābhavati hāsyaṃ ca kathā ca | prasuptāṃ
ca bodhisatvamātaraṃ devakanyā mandāravadāmena capalā parivījenti bodhisatvasyaiva
tejena | ayaṃ ca puna: trisāhasramahāsāhasrāyāṃ lokadhātūyaṃ anuttarā garbhāvakrānti-
pāramitā |
anyaṃ ca dāni paśyatha āścaryaṃ tasya devaparṣāye |
tāva vipulāye yā kathā abhūt paramaharṣasaṃjananī ||1||
na pi kāmakathā teṣāṃ na pi apsarasāṃ kathā na gītakathā |
na pi vādyakathā teṣāṃ na pi bhakṣakathā na pānakathā ||2||
@013
nābharaṇakathā teṣāṃ na pi vastrakathā pravartati kācit |
yānodyānakathā vā manasāpi na jāyate teṣāṃ ||3||
sādhū puṇyabalavato dyuti…sā sadevakaṃ lokaṃ |
abhibhavati nāyakasya vikasati eṣā kathā tatra ||4||
(18) sādhuṃ garbhokramaṇaṃ karmaṇa anurūpaṃ pāramigatasya |
iti vikasati bahuvidhā kathā pariṣāmadhye etasmiṃ ||5||
sādhūti nirāmiṣehi saṃjñāpadehi kṣapenti tatkālaṃ |
varabuddhino ayaṃ api kathā vikasati pariṣāmadhye ||6||
evaṃ bahuprakārāṃ kathāṃ kathayantā ramanti devagaṇā: |
rūpaṃ varṇaṃ tejaṃ varaṃ ca vīracaryaṃ kathayantā ||7||
sarveṣāṃ bodhisatvānāṃ mātā pratipūrṇe daśame māse prajāyati | subhūtinā
śākyena preṣitaṃ rājño | āgacchatu devī iha prajāyiṣyati | rājā pratibodhayati |
āgamiṣyati sālabhaṃjakaṃ ca kariṣyati |
lumbinivanaṃ sucapalaṃ apagatatṛṇakhāṇḍapatrasaṃkhāraṃ |
varasurabhikusumanikaraṃ karotha gandhodakasugandhaṃ ||1||
lumbinivane ca vātā tamālapatragandhavāsitaśarīrā |
vāyantu amṛtagandhāṃ madajananā ca palāyantu ||2||
agaruvaradhūpagandhā samonamantu nabhato jaladharā taṃ |
lumbinivanaṃ chādetuṃ varacūrṇarasākule kṣiptaṃ ||3||
ekaikaṃ caṃkramavaraṃ dukūlapaorṇākosikārehi |
kalpayatha kalpavṛkṣāṃ yatha divi devapradhānasya ||4||
devā ca devakanyā ca gandhamālyaṃ gṛhya luṃvinīvanamāgacchanti |
(19) sphaikamaṇikuṇḍaladharā vigalitavasanā pralambamaṇihārā |
ādāya gandhamālyaṃ gaganapathagatā praḍīyanti ||1||
mandāravāna bharitā kācit śaṃgeriyo gṛhītvāna |
haricandanasya kācit kāci puna: kalpaduṣyāṇāṃ ||2||
sthalaja-jalajaṃ ca mālyaṃ gṛhītvā apsarā muditacittā: |
ratanā ābharaṇāni ca jambudvīpe abhimukhīyo ||3||
@014
caturāśītimanūnā chatrasahasrāṇi devakanyāyo |
kanakaratanāmayāni ādāya nabhe praḍīyanti ||4||
kūāgārasamehi ca sphaikamaṇimusāgalvehi citrehi |
bharitamapi antarīkṣaṃ duṣyaśatasamucchritapatākaṃ ||5||
gajaśvasanasannikāśā śāradameghā khagapathe virocanti |
varasurabhikusumagandhā kamalotpalacampakavimiśrā: ||6||
bhūjagapatino pramuditā meghehi sugandhatoyabharitehi |
abhyokiranti nagaraṃ anyāni ca adbhutaśatāni ||7||
avagāhya taṃ vanavaraṃ māyā sakhisaṃvṛtā jinajanetrī |
vicarati citrarathe devi amaravadhū yatha ratividhijñā ||8||
sā krīḍ+ārthamupagatā pilakṣaśākhāṃ bhujāya avalambya |
pravijṛmbhitā salīlā tasya yaśavato jananakāle ||9||
atha vā navati sahasrā marukanyā āśureva sannipatitā |
māyāṃ kṛtāṃjalipuā idamavaca prasannasaṃkalpā ||10||
(20) adya jarāvyādhimathanaṃ janayiṣyasi amaragarbhasukumāraṃ |
devīṃ divi bhuvi mahitaṃ hitaṃ hitakaraṃ naramarūṇāṃ ||11||
mā khalu janaya viṣādaṃ parikarma vayaṃ tava kariṣyāma: |
yaṃ kartavyamudīraya dṛśyatu kṛtameva tat sarvaṃ ||12||
atha caturi lokapālā saparivārā āśureva sannipatitā |
divyapraveṇihastā devimupagatā pradakṣiṇato ||13||
sarve pi devasaṃghā māyāṃ paricārayitva ākāśe |
sthitā mālyagandhahastā svaparivāreṇopaśobhanti ||14||
na khalu punarbodhisatvamātā bodhisatvaṃ janeti śayānā niṣaṇṇikā vā yathānyā:
striyo | atha khalu bodhisatvamātā sthitikā eva bodhisatvaṃ saṃjaneti | bodhi-
satvo smṛto saṃprajāno mātaramabādhayamāno dakṣiṇapārśvena prādurbhavati |
dakṣiṇena hi pārśvena jāyante puruṣottamā: |
sarve puruṣaśārdūlā bhavantyatravihāriṇa: ||1||
@015
kiṃ tanna bhidyate pārśvaṃ vedanā ca na jāyate |
tasyā jinajanetrīye janetvā puruṣottamaṃ ||2||
manomayena rūpeṇa prādurbhonti tathāgatā |
evaṃ na bhidyate pārśvaṃ vedanā na ca jāyati ||3||
bodhisatvo garbhāvāsapariśrānto sapta padāni kramati |
jātamātro ca vikrame sapta vikramate bhuvi |
diśāṃ ca praviloketi mahāhāsaṃ ca ūhati ||4||
(21) atra kiṃ kāraṇaṃ uktaṃ yaṃ sapta kramate kramān |
na ca aṣa na ca ṣaṣi atra āgamanaṃ śṛṇu ||5||
garbhāvāsapariśrānto sarvalokahito muni: |
paścimo garbhāvāso’yaṃ atha vegena prakrami ||6||
tuṃ tu saptaṃpade nyaste devasaṃghābhilīyata |
sahasā lokapālebhyo aṃkena dhāriye muni: ||7||
atha varṣo samutpadye divyakusumaśīkaro |
mandāravarajākīrṇo divyacandanasaṃkulo ||8||
dīrghakālamudagrāśca suramukhyāgradhūpanaṃ |
pramuṃciṣu vibhūṣārthaṃ tasya uttamabuddhino ||9||
yadarthaṃ ca viloketi diśāṃ apratipudgalo |
tatrāpi āgamaṃ vakṣye upadeśaṃ manoramaṃ ||10||
na so vidyate satvānāṃ deveṣu manujeṣu vā |
yasyaivaṃ saṃbhavo bhavati garbhokramaṇameva ca ||11||
khadyotakanakanirbhāsaṃ pārśvaṃ jinajanetriye |
jāyate yadā sarvajña: jāyate carame bhave ||12||
jātamātrasya taccittaṃ āsi pravaravādino |
asti kaścit samabuddhi me idaṃ tarkaṃ nivartituṃ ||13||
kecit saṃsāracāreṇa artīyanti yathā ahaṃ |
ityarthaṃ puruṣāditya: diśāṃ sarvā nirīkṣati ||14||
atha diśāṃ vilokento dṛśyati vadatāṃ vara: |
(22) devakoisahasrāṇi tasmiṃ hāsaṃ pramuñcati ||15||
jātamātrasya me cāhu: devatā mārakāyikā: |
cāturdvīpo mahākośo cakravartī bhaviṣyasi ||16||
@016
athāsya hāso saṃbhavati na me satvā vijānatha |
sarvajño sarvadarśāvī bhaviṣyaṃ puruṣottama: ||17||
evametaṃ praśaṃsanti vipākamupadeśakā: |
tathā hi narasiṃhānāṃ śāsanaṃ suprakāśitaṃ ||18||
yaṃ tiṣhantī janaye vīraṃ saṃkusumitehi śālehi | 
śarīramavalambyamānā taṃ anativaraṃ jinaṃ vande ||19||
saṃpratijāto sugato samehi pādehi dharaṇimavatiṣhe |
sapta ca padāni agamā sarvāṃ ca diśāṃ viloketi ||20||
taṃ cāsya caṃkramantaṃ anvāgami vījanaṃ ca cchatraṃ ca |
mā varaviduno kāye daṃśā maśakā ca nipatensu: ||21||
saṃpratijāte sugate devā prathamaṃ jinaṃ pratigṛhne |
paścāccainaṃ manuṣyā anativaraṃ aṅked hārensu: ||22||
pratyagrahensu devā sugataṃ dvātriṃśalakṣaṇasamaṃgiṃ |
(23) paścāccainaṃ manuṣyā anativaraṃ aṃke dhārensu: ||23||
nirvāyensu pradīpā mānuṣakā obhāsitabhūllokaṃ |
saṃpratijāte sugate ulkādhāre naramarūṇāṃ ||24||
saṃpratijāte sugate jñātī udakārthikā vidhāvensu: |
atha purato udupānā pūrā mukhato viṣyandensu: ||25||
duve vāridhārā udgami ekā śītasya ekā uṣṇasya |
yatra snapayensu sugataṃ vigrahaṃ iva jātarūpasya ||26||
saṃpratijāte khalu puna: sugate bodhisatvamātā akṣatā caiva abhūṣi avraṇā ca
bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | bodhisatvamātu: kukṣi pratipūrṇā eva abhūṣi anonaddhā
ca | saṃpratijāte khalu punarbodhisatve caturṇāṃ dvīpakoiśatānāṃ madhye pṛthivī-
maṇḍapradhānā aśvatthayaṣi prādurbhavet | antaradvīpe candanavanaṃ prādurbhavet | bodhi-
satvasya upabhogaparibhogamāgacche bodhisatvasyaiva tejena | tatra devaputrasahasrāṇi
apsarasahasrāṇi gandhamālyamādāya āgacchanti bodhisatvasya pūjārthaṃ | devaputro
devaputraṃ pṛcchati | kahiṃ gamiṣyāsi | so āha |
eṣā prasūṣyati narendravadhūttamaṃ taṃ
vatsaṃ vibuddhavarapuṣkaragauragarbhaṃ |
@017
yo prāpsyate dharaṇimaṇḍagatottamārthaṃ
māraṃ nihatya sabalaṃ tamupemi vīraṃ ||1||
(24) amrakṣitā garbhamalena gātrā
jātaṃ jale paṃkajamuttamaṃ vā |
vapuṣmanto bālaraviprakāśo
sabrahmakānamarānabhibhoti ||2||
tato jātamātro kule śākiyānāṃ
atikramya dhīro padānīha sapta |
samolokayitvā diśā ūhasāsi |
ayaṃ dānimeko bhavo paścimo tti ||3||
nabhe tu cchatrameva vibhrājamānaṃ 
maṇimuktiśreṣhaṃ parābhāvibhrājaṃ |
vidhūtadāmena mandāravānāṃ
bahū devaputrā nabhe dhārayensu: ||4||
sabālārkaśaṃkhapratīkāśavarṇaṃ
varaṃ hemacchatraṃ nabhe dhārayensu: |
tato vījanīyo visṛṣā bhramensu:
kareṇa grahetvā jinaṃ vījayensu: ||5||
tata: puṇyagandhā sukhoṣṇā prabhūtā
laghupremaṇīyā hitā mānuṣāṇāṃ |
śivā nandanīyā tuṣārānubaddhā
duve vāridhārā nabhe udgamensu: ||6||
tato meruśṛṃgādanekaprakārā
pramuktottarīyā samantormijātā |
(25) bhṛśaṃ viśvagandhādhivāsānuvātā
dṛḍh+āṃ ṣaḍvidhānaṃ mahīṃ kaṃpayensu: ||7||
suvarṇasya rūpyamaṇīnāṃ śubhānā
vimāneṣu devā satūryā vighuṣā |
sujātena jātaṃ jinaṃ prekṣamāṇā 
sacandrārkatāraṃ nabhaṃ śobhayensu: ||8||
ayaṃ so sadevaṃ sanāgaṃ sayakṣaṃ
mahoghaṃ maharṣī jagaṃ uttaritvā |
tata: kṣemamekāṃ diśāṃ prāpsyatīti
prahṛṣā sya devā nabhe vyāharensu: ||9||
@018
saṃpratijāte bodhisatve śākyānāṃ paṃca kumāraśatāni sundaranandapramukhāni |
paṃca kanyāśatāni yaśodharāpramukhāni | paṃca dāsakaśatāni cchandakapramukhāni |
paṃca aśvaśatāni kaṇhakapramukhāni | paṃca hastipotaśatāni candanahastipotaka-
pramukhāni | paṃca nidhiśatāni prādurbhūtāni | paṃcahi rājaśatehi jayasaṃvṛddhaye
preṣitā |
rājā śuddhodano āṇāpeti | ito eva devīṃ nivartayatha | kenacid bodhi-
satvo abhivahiṣyatīti | viśvakarmeṇa devaputreṇa ratnāmayī śivikā nirmitā |
ko imāṃ śivikāṃ vahiṣyatīti | catvāro mahārājā upasthitā | vayaṃ sattva-
sāraṃ vahi (26)ṣyāma: | bodhisatvo ca māyāya mātu: sārdhaṃ śivikāsamārūḍh+o |
śakro devānāmindro mahābrahmā ca utsāraṇaṃ karonti |
rājñā śuddhodanena amātyā āṇattā | ita eva kumāraṃ śākyavardhanaṃ devakulaṃ
netha abhayāye devīye pādavandanaṃ | tehi amātyehi rājño vacanena kumāro tato
eva śākyavardhano devakulaṃ nīto abhayāya devīye pādavande | te dāni abhayāye
devīye mūrdhena pādā vandāpayiṣyāmo ti | yena cābhayā devī tena kumārasya pādā
prādurbhūtā | abhayā devī kumārasya mūrdhena pādeṣu praṇatā |
naro cetiyeṣu praviṣo akāmo mahālokanātho narendrāṇa śāstā |
yadā uttamāṃgena vandāpayensu: tato tasya pādāni prādurbhavensu: ||1||
tato devatā cābhayā ityavocat na eṣo’nurūpo mamaṃ vandamāno |
praṇāmaṃ ca eṣo yadanyasya kuryād dṛḍh+aṃ saptadhā asya mūrdhasphaeyāti ||2||
jātamātrekumārerthasiddhī sukhī sarvāsatvā abhū yāvadavīciṃ | praṇāmaṃ ca
kurvī devā abhayā ca tasya devī prahṛṣā praṇāmaṃ karoti | utthāpanīyā gāthā |
jāte jagapradhāne sarve arthā pradakṣiṇā rājño |
tena naralambakasya nāmaṃ sarvārthasiddha iti ||1||
(27) rājakulaṃ kumārasmiṃ praviṣe avacat purohitaṃ nṛpati: |
lakṣaṇavidhiguṇakuśalāṃ viprāṃ pariyeṣatha śīghraṃ ||2||
taṃ vijñāya ca devā maheśvarā nāma cittavasavartī |
mā lakṣaṇā akuśalā vikalpayiṣyanti dvijasaṃghā ||3||
vigatamadamānadarpā aṣasahasrā maheśvaravarāṇāṃ |
devanaraguruṃ kṛtāñjalīṃ saṃpratijātaṃ upagamensu: ||4||
te rājakuladvāre śucivastrāmbarasthitā stimitaśabdā: |
pratihārarakṣamabravīt sumadhurakaraviṃkarutaghoṣā: ||5||
@019
śuddhodanaṃ upagamya bravīhi ime lakṣaṇagaṇavidhijñā |
tiṣhanti aṣa sahasrā praviśensu: yadi anamataṃ te ||6||
sādhūti pratiśrutvā pratihārarakṣo praviśya rājakulaṃ |
abravīt kṛtāṃjalipuo prītamanaso pṛthivīpālaṃ ||7||
atulavaradīptayaśasā kāraya rājyaṃ ciraṃ nihataśatru |
dvāre te’marasadṛśā tiṣhanti praveṣumicchanti ||8||
pratipūrvavimalanayanā madharasvara mattavāraṇavicārī |
bhavati mama teṣu śaṃkā na te manujā devaputrāste ||9||
paricaṃkramatāṃ teṣāṃ dharaṇīrajo kramavarāṃ na spṛśati |
na ca sānaṃ paśyati padaṃ pṛthivyāṃ idaṃ api āścaryaṃ ||10||
gambhīrastimitaceṣā āryākārā praśāntadṛṣi yathā |
vipulāṃ janenti prītiṃ janasya samudīkṣamāṇasya ||11||
(28) anyaṃ ca dāni adbhutaṃ śarīracchāyā na dṛśyate teṣāṃ |
teṣāṃ ca sandhiśabdo caṃkramatāṃ na śruyate kaścit ||12||
ni:saṃśayaṃ upagatā putravaraṃ naravarādhipa draṣuṃ |
abhinandaṃ abhivādaya paśyāhi ayonijāṃ devāṃ ||13||
varamālyagandhahastāṃ līlāceṣāṃ manoramaśarīrāṃ |
dīpyantāṃ iva śirīye asaṃśayaṃ pravaramarutaste ||14||
śuddhodano niśāmya vacanamidaṃ harṣakampitaśarīro |
abravīt bhaṇahi sucapalaṃ praviśantu niveśanamudāraṃ ||15||
kiṃkāraṇaṃ na edṛśā prākṛtapuruṣāṇa bhonti ākārā: |
na pi mānuṣāṇa īdṛśī ṛddhi bhavati yādṛśīṃ bhaṇasi ||16||
atha so pratihārarakṣo upagamya maheśvarāṃ idamavocat |
prahvo kṛtāṃjalipuo praṇamya hṛṣo muditacitto ||17||
abhinandate narapati: praviśantu bhavanto divyapurakalpaṃ |
rājavṛṣabhasya veśmaṃ narādhipatinā anujñātā: ||18||
etaṃ śrutvā vacanaṃ aṣasahasraṃ maheśvaravarāṇāṃ |
praviśanti pārthivakulaṃ anihatakulavaṃśamukhyasya ||19||
@020
śuddhodano pi rājā maheśvarāṃ dūrato niśāmetvā |
pratyutthito saparivāro gauravabalabhāvitaśarīro ||20||
tāṃ avaca rājavṛṣabho svāgatamanurāgaṃ bhavi sarveṣāṃ |
prītā sma darśanena praśamadamabalena ca bhavatāṃ ||21||
(29) saṃvidyante imāni asmākaṃ āsanapradhānāni |
āstāṃ tāva bhavanto asmākamanugrahārthāye ||22||
atha te teṣvāsaneṣu bahuratnaviśuddhacitrapādeṣu |
vigatamadamānadarpā niṣīdi anavadyakarmāntā: ||23||
te kaṃcideva kālaṃ āgamayitvā narādhipamavocat |
śṛṇvatu bhavān prayojanaṃ yaṃ asmākamiha gamanāye ||24||
sarvamanavadyagātro utpanno lokasundaro tuhyaṃ |
putro kila manujapate lakṣaṇaguṇapāramīprāpto ||25||
vayamapi lakṣaṇakuśalāssamarthā guṇadoṣalakṣaṇaṃ jñātuṃ |
yadi na gurutvaṃ bhavato paśyema mahāpuruṣarūpaṃ ||26||
so avaca hanta paśyatha suvyapadeśakṣemaṃ mama putraṃ |
marumanujaharṣajananaṃ lakṣaṇaguṇapāramīprāptaṃ ||27||
atha sa mṛdukācalindikapraveṇiye guṇadharaṃ grahetvāna |
aṃkena vādicandraṃ upanāmayati suravarāṇāṃ ||28||
ālokayitva dūrā maheśvarā parākramaṃ daśabalasya |
mūrdhani vigalitamakuā nipatanti mahītale hṛṣā: ||29||
te dāni rājānamārocenti | lābhā te mahārāja sulabdhā yasya taṃ’ya mahā-
puruṣo kule utpanno dvātriṃśatīhi mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi samanvāgato | tadyathā |
samā heṣā ca dīrghā ca āyatā utsaṃgapaṃcamā |
(30) eṇi bṛhatpratiṣhito kośa nyagrodha ta daśa ||1||
@021
mṛdujālā ca pratipūrṇā ekā ūrdhvāgrapaṃcamā: |
ślakṣṇacchavi haṃsāntarā ca utsadā ca te daśa ||2||
rasaṃ suvarṇasīho ca samā śuklā ca paṃcamā |
samā prabhūtā brahmā ca nīlagopakṣa te daśa |
ūrṇā uṣṇīṣaśīrṣaṃ ca nātho dvātriṃśalakṣaṇo ||3||
dakṣiṇāpathe aparo brāhmaṇakumāro ujjenīyaṃ brāhmaṇamahāśālasya putro
śyāmo asito varṇena paṇḍito nipuṇo medhāvī | tena gurukulāto vedā ca mantrā 
ca śāstrā ca adhītā | so dāni adhītavedādhyayano gṛhāto niṣkramya vindhya-
parvataṃ gatvā ṛṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajito mūlaphalapatrabhakṣo rucchavṛtti: | tena tahiṃ
vindhyaparvate āśramaṃ māpayitvā vāhitakena mārgeṇa yujyantena ghaantena vyāyāmantena
catvāri dhyānāni niṣpāditāni paṃcābhijñā ca sākṣātkṛtā | so caturdhyāna-
lābhī paṃcābhijño bahuśruto vedapārago asito ṛṣi samaṃtena abhijñāto parijñāto |
asito ṛṣi divi parighuṣo antarīkṣacaro maharddhiko ca mahānubhāvo paṃcamātrehi 
śiṣyaśatehi sārdhaṃ nālakena ca tahiṃ āśrame prativasati | so taṃ bodhisatvasya
jātamātrasya pṛthivīpālaṃ ca dṛṣvā mahāntaṃ ca manojñāni ca amānuṣyāṇi 
ca gītavādyaśabdāni śrutvā divyāni puṣpavarṣāṇi patantāni dṛṣvā devakoī-
sahasrāṇi ca apsarasahasrāṇi ca divyamālyagandhahastāni khagapathena pūrvāmukha-
mabhipatantāni anyāni ca adbhutaśatāni dṛṣvā uddharṣitaromasaṃjāto | kimidaṃ
adya jambudvīpasya | iyaṃ adya kasyānubhāvena pṛthivī ca (31) kampati
adbhutaśatāni ca prādurbhūtāni | so dāni ṛṣi: divyena cakṣuṣā sarva-
jambudvīpaṃ pratyavekṣati kasya imaṃ tejānubhāvaṃ edṛśaṃ manojñāni ca gītavāditaśabdā
niścaranti divyāni tūryaśatāni śruyanti devāśca devakanyāśca dṛśyanti divyāni
ca puṣpavarṣāṇi pravarṣanti candrādityasahasrāṇi ca dṛśyanti narakasahasreṣu nāgni:
prajvalati | ekāntasukhasamarpitā ca satvā saṃjātā | so tathā divyena cakṣuṣā
adrākṣīt | purastimena kapilavastusmiṃ nagare rājño śuddhodanasya putro jāto 
kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo mahānubhāvo yasya tejānubhāvena jambudvīpe evaṃrūpāṇi adbhuta-
śatāni prādurbhūtāni | deśakālena kumāraṃ drakṣyāmi | so dāni kālaṃ ca samayaṃ
ca jñātvā kumārasya darśanāya saṃbahulehi śiṣyehi saṃparivṛto vaihāyasena ṛddhiye
kapilavastumanuprāpto rājño śuddhodanasya anta:puradvāre | amātyā ca pratihāro ca
ṛṣiṃ dṛṣvā pratyutthitā | kimājñāpeti bhagavāṃ kenārthaṃ kimāgamanaprayojanaṃ |
@022
ṛṣi prāha | śuddhodanasya pratihāretha asito ṛṣi darśanakāmo | pratihāreṇa
rājño niveditaṃ | asito ṛṣi darśanakāma: | rājā śuddhodano asitasya ṛṣisya
āgamanaṃ śrutvā abhijñātasya viśrutasya mahābhāgasya pratihārarakṣamāha | praviśatu
ṛṣīti | pratihārarakṣeṇa nirdhāviya ṛṣisya niveditaṃ | praviśatu bhavāṃ |
ṛṣi praviṣo | rājā sānta:puro ṛṣiṃ dṛṣvā pratyutthito | abhi-
vādema bhagavantaṃ niṣīdatu bhagavāṃ | ṛṣi rājño jayena vardhāpayitvā niṣaṇṇo |
rājā pṛcchati | kiṃ bhagavaṃ āgamanaprayojanaṃ | ṛṣi āha | kumāraṃ te draṣukāmo |
tasmiṃśca kāle kumāro anyataraṃ śāntasamādhiṃ samāpanno | teṣāmetadabhavat | prasupto
kumāro | tato rājā ṛṣiṃ āha | bhagavaṃ āgamehi muhūrtaṃ kumāro saṃprati osupto |
ṛṣi āha | mahārāja na kumāro osopati | rājā kumārasya (32) mūlaṃ
allīno paśyati ca kumāraṃ jāgritaṃ | rājā ṛṣisya vismito | mahābhāgo 
ṛṣi: | rājñā āṇattaṃ | upanāmetha kumāraṃ ṛṣisya | kumāro sūkṣmāyāṃ ajina-
praveṇiyaṃ gṛhya ṛṣisya upanāmito | ṛṣi kumārasya dūrato eva kāyena mahā-
puruṣalakṣaṇāni dṛṣvā aṃjaliṃ mūrdhani kṛtvā pratyupasthito | namaskṛtvā kumāro
ṛṣiṇā pratigṛhīto | ṛṣi: kumārasya dvātriṃśatmahāpuruṣalakṣaṇāni pratyavekṣati ||
ṛṣiśca tatra rājakule kumārasya cakravarttiśabdaṃ śṛṇoti | naimittikehi
kumāro vyākṛta: rājā cakravarttī bhaviṣyati | ṛṣisya bhavati—nāyaṃ cakravarttī
bhaviṣyati | buddho ayaṃ loke bhaviṣyati | ṛṣistāni lakṣaṇāni dṛṣvā--
edṛśāni rājño cakravarttisya lakṣaṇāni, buddhānāmadṛśāni lakṣaṇāni bhavanti |
buddho ayaṃ loke bhaviṣyati | ahaṃ ca nacireṇa kālena kālakriyāṃ kariṣyāmi |
idaṃ ca ratnaṃ na drakṣyāmi | imasya dharmaṃ na śroṣyāmi, gaṇottamaṃ ca na drakṣyāmi |
ṛṣi prarodī, aśrūṇi ca pravartayati | rājā śuddhodano asitaṃ ṛṣiṃ rudantaṃ dṛṣvā
sānta:puro udvigno jāto—kiṃ bhagavan taṃ kumāraṃ dṛṣvā rodasi ? mā
kumārasya kāṃcid vipattiṃ paśyasi ? kumārasya jātamātrasya pṛthivī kampitā
ṣaḍvikāraṃ, obhāsa: loke prādurbhūta:, devasahasrehi pūjito, divyāni kusumavarṣāṇi
divyāni ca tūryasahasrāṇi saṃpravāditāni śabdā niścaransu: | kumāre jātamātre
kapilavastusmiṃ paṃca kumāraśatāni jātāni, paṃca kanyāśatāni paṃca dāsaśatāni
@023
paṃca dāsīśatāni saṃjātāni paṃca hastipotaśatāni paṃca aśvaśatāni, paṃca nidhāna-
śatāni prādurbhūtāni, paṃcahi rājaśatehi jayavṛddhīye preṣitāyo, anyāni pi ca
āścaryādbhutāni | bhagavāṃ ca kumāraṃ dṛṣvā roditi | evaṃ me bhagavaṃ ākhyāhi
mā kumārasyaṃ kāṃcid vipattiṃ paśyasi | ṛṣirāha—mahārāja (33)
kumārasya na kāṃcid vipattiṃ paśyāmi | edṛśānāṃ mahārāja mahāpuruṣāṇāṃ kadācit 
kahiṃcilloke prādurbhāvo bhavati | ayaṃ mahāpuruṣo prādurbhūta:, buddho loke bhaviṣyati |
ahaṃ ca vṛddho na drakṣyāmi | dharmaṃ ca deśayiṣyati aupasamikaṃ cāryaṃ ca nirvāṇikaṃ ca
taṃ ca na śroṣyāmi | gaṇavaraṃ cāsya na drakṣyāmi, buddhavikurvitāni na drakṣyāmi |
tadetāṃ mahārāja ātmano mahāvipattiṃ dṛṣvā rodāmi || ṛṣi: bodhisattvaṃ
caturhi kāraṇehi ekāṃśena vyākaritvā buddho’yaṃ loke bhaviṣyatīti prakrānto |
nīvaraṇāni vijahitva ekāgreṇa manasā mama śṛṇotha |
yathā asito parideve utpanne śākiya-kumāre ||1||
asito nāma maharṣi: abhūṣi yo vasati viṃdhya-viṣayasmiṃ |
niyatanicayo mahātmā mahākapilauttamāṅgaruha: ||2||
araṇyaśāstra-kuśalo lābhī paṃcāna so abhijñāna |
kalāsaśikharavāsī dhanapatiriva guhyakādhipati ||3||
so vasati kānanamūrdhni mūlaphalamakṛṣaṃ rucchāṃ vṛttiṃ |
śiṣyeṇa nālakena sārdhaṃ anyehi ca bahūhi ||4||
daśakuśalakarmasevī praśama-damarato pare ca ovadati |
devaguṇa-pāramigato ṛṣi: paramaśīlasaṃpanno ||5||
obhāso ca suvipulo prītī lokottara asaṃmuhyantī |
satvā caikāntasukhī abhunsu pṛthivī ca kampesi ||6||
so tatra saṃniṣaṇṇo paśyati mandāravāṇi kusumāni |
dharaṇītale patitāni divyāni ca kalpa-puṣpāṇi ||7||
(34) paśyati asito ca nabhe ābharaṇaśatāni viprakīrṇāni |
sahasā pradhāvitānāṃ gaganatale devakanyānāṃ ||8||
madhuraṃ ca kiṃnarīṇāṃ śṛṇoti gītasvaraṃ giriguhāsu |
girinadiyo kūlavahāṃ śamayati kusumākula-jaloghāṃ ||9||
@024
obhāsaṃ pi ca vipulaṃ samantato paśyati daśadiśāsu |
sahasā samutpatantaṃ ravitaruṇamarīcisaṃkāśaṃ ||10||
etāni ca anyāni ca bahūni āścaryakāni dṛṣvāna |
uddharṣita-romakūpo asito cintāmano āsi ||11||
kinnu khu mahī pracalitā gaganatale dundubhino ca nadanti |
obhāsito ca loko pravarṣati ca puṣpavarṣāṇi ||12||
na vibhānti candrasūryā lavaṇajalo kṣubhyate asitatoyo |
padmottarīyapaalā dṛśyanti kusumākulajalaughā ||13||
sarve cime drumavarā akālakusumehi…cchāditā |
adya phalakusuma-bharitā surabhī gandhā pravāyanti ||14||
na ca prajvalate agni: nirayasahasreṣu adya divasena |
na ca vedayanti du:khaṃ lokāntarikā vipadyamānā ||15||
na cāpi kṣudhāpipāsā yathā pure jāyate śarīrasmiṃ |
hṛdayaṃ ca me pramuditaṃ kinnu khalu bhaviṣyati adya ||16||
atibalamudīrṇahāsā kiṃ nu khalu purastima diśābhāge |
dhāvanti devakanyā candanacūrṇaṃ grahetvāna ||17||
(35) ko nu khalu mahānubhāvo utpanno adya jaṃbudvīpasmiṃ |
kasya yaśena yaśavato ayamedṛśako mahābhāvo ||18||
tahimedṛśaṃ nimittaṃ lokasmiṃ yasya kasyacid bhoti |
buddhānāmutpāde edṛśakā bhonti ākārā: ||19||
pṛthivīya patantānāṃ śṛṇoti ākāśe amarasaṃghānāṃ |
utpanno lokanātho buddho hohiṣyati aneyo ||20||
so dāni pramuditamano gaganatale śruṇiya devasaṃghānāṃ |
adya naravīragarbho buddho lokasmiṃ utpanno ||21||
so sarvaṃ jambudvīpaṃ olokayi divyalocanehi ṛṣi |
addasa śākyāna kule jāto śuddhodanasuto’yaṃ ||22||
tasyāpi evaṃ dṛṣvā jāto diśāsu bodhiya kaulīno |
tatreṣa buddhaśabdo carati drakṣyāmi taṃ kāle ||23||
@025
te cāpi kuhāri-hastā kṛṣṇājina-sukṛta-uttarāsaṃgā |
valkala-cīvarāṃbaradharā ādāya phalodakamāgami ||24||
ākāśe nirālambe vāyupathe…prakrāmi ṛṣi: |
ṛddhiṃ saṃjanayitvā kṣaṇena āgami kapilavastuṃ ||25||
himavatamūle adarśI nagaraṃ ramyaṃ ādityabandhu-guptaṃ |
durdharṣaṃ paraśatrubhi: taṃ ca suramaṇīyaṃ tridaśāna iva |
devānāṃ praviśe ṛṣi puraṃ śākiyadarśanārthāye ||26||
susannibhaṃ taṃ praviśe āpaṇa-paṇyakraya-prasaktaṃ pūrṇaṃ |
(36) hṛṣajanehi pramudita-hayagajarathapatti-saṃghehi ||27||
so manasā upagacchanto dvāre praviṣo śuddhānte…|
śuddhodanasya nilayaṃ nilayaṃ yathā devarājasya ||28||
prāsādaharmiyaṃ taṃ gavākṣa-varaśaraṇa-paṃjara-vibuddhaṃ |
girikūaṃ iva galitaṃ paśyati gagane virocentaṃ ||29||
tasmiṃ vimānamukhye kūāgārāṇi rajataśrīmāṇi |
śobhanti karṇikāyo hutāśana-hutāśana-hutārcisaṃkāśā ||30||
garbhagṛhāṇi śubhāni ca santi viśada-śaṃkhahāraka-saṃnibhā |
vimala-ravi-saṃprakāśā dyotanti kṛtā va candrāṇi ||31||
dṛśyanti tatra uptā veruliyasya sukṛtehi phalakehi |
gṛha-sūcīkāvalīhi vidyudhanapraseka-varṇāni ||32||
paśyanti toraṇāni kanakamayā agnijvāla-sadṛśāni |
vimala-ravi-saṃprakāśā dyotanti kṛtā va candrāṇi ||33||
kvacit kvacit kāla-megha-sadṛśa-samadā pi sṛjanti viya toyaṃ |
kvacit niśritārka-sadṛśā satārakā niścaranti kvacit ||34||
mārjāra-potakā pi ca kvacit sahasāvapatanti tahiṃ |
trasyanti ca varhiṇehi kvacit kvacit saṃpatantehi ||35||
madhuraṃ ca paṃjaragatā kvacit kvacit kokilā nikūjanti |
śuka-sārikā kvacit kvacidābharaṇa-nidāna-vibhrāntā ||36||
@026
(37) śuddhaṃ daśasu vidiśāsu caturasraṃ nirmitaṃ su-āviddhaṃ |
durdharṣiyaṃ arībhi: sūtragrahasya samupacīrṇaṃ ||37||
bahuvidharatnasaṃcayāyaṃ anekavicitra-saṃghāta-bhūmiyāṃ |
sīho niṣadyati viṣaṃ trasati ca udentamādityaṃ ||38||
taṃ yugyayānaka-vigataṃ ceī-velāsikāhi ca upetaṃ |
kāṣāya-karburavarṇaṃ varṣavara-samākulaṃ praviśe ||39||
preṣyaśata-yāna-kalilaṃ āryajana-samākulaṃ śuci-sugandhaṃ |
praviśe bhavana-duvāraṃ prāpto jailo nyasaṃrodhaṃ ||40||
osaraṇe ca bharitā addaśI pramadā sthitasaṃbhrāntena |
pragṛhīta-khaḍgahastā atiriva priyadarśanapralāpā ||41||
amito cāsau vyakto gambhīro sarvaśāstra-suvidhijño |
pratihārarakṣamavoca nivedaye śākyarājasya ||42||
kālo’smi vikhyāto bhāradvājohamasmi gotreṇa |
jāto’smi ārya ti viṣaye sikhare vindhyasmiṃ viharāmi ||43||
sādhvārya tti śrutadharo pratiśruṇiya prāpaye mahīpatino |
tadvacanaṃ anavaśeṣaṃ śrutvā ca praveśayitvā ca ||44||
pratibhāṇito praviṣo siṃhahanusya svargasadṛśa-nilayaṃ |
indra iva nandanaṃ gato saṃkīrṇaṃ apsaragaṇehi ||45||
(38) vardhāpaye jayena phalāni upanāmaye asitanāmo |
pratyagrahesi rājā svāgataṃ bhagavato ti ca avocet ||46||
atha kanakamaṣapādaṃ suvicitrakilañjakaṃ maṇivicitraṃ |
prajñaptamāsanavaraṃ tatra niṣīde anujñāto ||47||
paryaṃkasmiṃ niṣaṇṇo ṣaṃcābhijño ṛṣī maharddhīko |
bhaktena nimantreti svāmaṃ śuddhodano rājā ||48||
bhaktaṃ kṛtaṃ prabhūtaṃ pratiśṛṇu taṃ anāmayaṃ tu te bhagavan |
icchāma te kumāraṃ draṣuṃ yadi te anumataṃ syāt ||49||
@027
svāgatamanurāgataṃ te supto tāvat priyadarśI kumāro |
drakṣyasi tvaṃ prativibuddhaṃ vigrahaṃ iva jātarūpasya ||50||
pratibuddhaṃ ca kumāra(1) praveṇiyaṃ aṣamaṃgalakṛtāyaṃ |
upanāmayi mātusmā ghana-vivarakṛtaṃ va ādityaṃ ||51||
dṛṣvāna taṃ ṛṣivaro kuṇḍalamiva paakambala-nyastaṃ |
abhyutthahitva tvaritaṃ aṃkena pratīcchati kumāraṃ ||52||
aṅkena gṛhya niśāmya dvātriṃśallakṣaṇeṣu upāgataṃ |
tathā anuvyaṃjanehi prarodi ākhaṇḍalasamāno ||53||
taṃ aśrupūrṇanayanaṃ rājā śuddhodano idamavocat |
kiṃ dāni te kumāraṃ dṛṣvā daurmanasyamutpannaṃ ||54||
yo tadaho jātamātro sapta padānuttarāmukho agami |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||55||
(39) yasmiṃ tadaho jāte chatraṃ ca vījanīṃ ca grahetvāna |
asthānsu antarīkṣe dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi brahma ||56||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte sarvo obhāsito abhūlloko |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||57||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte udupānā duve nabhe udgacchensu: |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||58||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte devā chatraṃ nabhasmi dhārensu: |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||59||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte devā mandāravāṇi prakirensu: |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||60||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte acetanā saṃprakampitā vasudhā |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||61||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte lavaṇajalo kṣobhito asitatoyo |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||62||
@028
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte nabhasi gatā dundubhiyo vādyanti |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||63||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte paṃca śatā jātā śākyaputrāṇāṃ |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||64||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte paṃca śatā jātā śākyakanyānāṃ |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||65||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte paṃca śatā jātā mahya dāsānāṃ |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||66||
(40) yasmiṃ tadaho jāte paṃca śatā jātā mahya dāsīnāṃ |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrītumicchāmi ||67||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte mahya turagāṇāṃ paṃca śatā jātā |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||68||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte paṃca śatā gajapotānāṃ jātā |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||69||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte paṃca nidhiśatā mukhāni darśenti |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||70||
yasmiṃ tadaho jāte maṇḍalino rājāno praṇata mahyaṃ |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||71||
yasya rājācāryā brāhmaṇa saṃdarśanāya upayānti |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||72||
yaṃ paśyitvā manujā bhavanti hṛṣā sukhī udagrā ca |
taṃ tuvaṃ brāhmaṇa dṛṣvā kiṃ rodiṣi śrotumicchāmi ||73||
vyapanaya brāhmaṇa śokaṃ bhava muditamano sukhaṃ pratilabhāhi |
eṣo bhaviṣyati nṛpo saptaratanavā pṛthivipālo ||74||
evaṃ ukte avacī asito sitasāhvayaṃ idamavocat |
aśrūṇi pramārjanto…vyākṛto ṛṣibhi: ||75||
@029
ānandahutāsana-bahutaruṇārkanibho na so puruṣasiṃho |
hohiti narapati rājā hohiti śāstā anabhibhūto ||76||
eṣo hi trīhi kramehi traidhātukaṃ laṃghiyā anavaśeṣaṃ |
(41) śivamamaraṃ nirantarāyaṃ adhigamiṣyati uttamaṃ dharmaṃ ||77||
jīrṇo ahaṃ gatavayo daharo ca narottamo acirajāto |
kālagato bhaviṣyaṃ ahaṃ yada bodhiṃ prāpsyati kumāro ||78||
buddho ayaṃ bhaviṣyati sarvajño sarvadharmavaśavartī |
svākhyātadharmavinaye ahaṃ ca jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||79||
nāpi mahyaṃ maraṇabhayaṃ kahiṃ tu jāto na mrīyate manujo |
buddhaṃ tu apratisamaṃ na drakṣyaṃ tena rodāmi ||80||
na khu mahyaṃ maraṇabhayaṃ kahiṃ tu jāto na mrīyate manuja: |
dharmaṃ tu opasamikaṃ na śroṣyaṃ tena rodāmi ||81||
na khu mahyaṃ maraṇabhayaṃ kahiṃ tu jāto na mrīyate martyo |
saṃghaṃ guṇasāgaramahaṃ na drakṣyaṃ tena rodāmi ||82||
yo buddho bodhayiṣyati prajāmimāṃ bhogehi ciraprasuptāṃ |
so’yaṃ prādurbhūto ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||83||
yo mukto mocayiṣyati prajāmimāṃ rāgabandhanairbaddhāṃ |
so’yaṃ prādurbhūto ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||84||
yo mukto mocayiṣyati prajāmimāṃ mohabandhanairbaddhāṃ |
so’yaṃ prādurbhūto ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||85||
yo mukto mocayiṣyati prajāmimāṃ rāgadoṣamoheṣu |
so’yaṃ prādurbhūto ahantu jīrṇoti rodāmi ||86||
yo ātmanā arogo bhūtvā anyāṃ api kāhiti arogāṃ |
so’yaṃ prādurbhūto ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||87||
(42) yo ātmanā aśoko bhūtvā anyāṃ api kāhiti aśokāṃ |
so’yaṃ prādurbhūto ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||88||
yo ātmanā viśalyo bhūtvā anyāṃ api kāhiti viśalyāṃ |
so’yaṃ prādurbhūto ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||89||
@030
sukhitā ime naramarū kāśipure dharmarājaṃ drakṣyanti |
cakraṃ pravartayantaṃ ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||90||
sukhitā ime naramarū drakṣyante gaṇavarasya madhyagataṃ |
amṛtaṃ pratibhajamānaṃ ahantu jīrṇo ti rodāmi ||91||
vyādhi jarā ca maraṇaṃ aṃtarāyakarā bahū manuṣyāṇāṃ |
āśvāstā utpanno ahaṃ anāśvasto rodāmi ||92||
tathā ṛṣi ālapitvā bahūni karuṇāyanto vepitvā |
anuśaṃse vācāye naravara-damakaṃ tadā dṛṣvā ||93||
prācīnadiśaṃ avoca ihāgato naruttamaṃ gaveṣanto |
na hi sulabho utpādo buddhāna adāntadamakānāṃ ||94||
so dāni bodhisatvaṃ bahuśo abhipradakṣiṇaṃ caritvāna |
āmantraye narapatiṃ gacchāmi snigdhavatīṃ bhavān detu ||95||
buddhanirghoṣaṃ śrutvā gacchesi vināyakottama-sakāśaṃ |
carayesi brahmacaryaṃ vacana-parikaro ca tasya syāt ||96||
sādhu iti pratiśrutvā asitasya nārado idaṃ vacanaṃ |
(43) pravrajiya gaṇajyeṣho abhūṣi arahā vidhutakleśo ||97||
kātyāyanasya sagotraṃ nāmena nāradaṃ jinasya sutaṃ |
vanevāsinaṃ...vandatha parinirvṛṃtaṃ sthaviraṃ ||98||
taṃ nirvṛtaṃ samaśāntaṃ nirupadhiṃ sarvopadhikṣayavimuktaṃ |
sarvaprapañcātītaṃ vandatha parinirvṛtaṃ sthaviraṃ ||99||
caturhi kāraṇehi asitena bodhisatvo ekāṃśena vyākṛto buddho bhaviṣyatīti |
katamehi caturhi | lakṣaṇānāṃ vyaktatāyai suvibhaktatāyai gambhīratāyai akhaṇḍa-
śreṣhatāyai | buddhānāṃ bhagavatāmaśītyanuvyaṃjanāni āsi | buddhānāṃ bhagavatāṃ 
tuṅganakhā tāmranakhā snigdhanakhā, vṛttāṃgulī ca citrāṃgulī ca anupūrvacitrāṅgaulī
ca | nirgranthiśirā ca gūḍh+aśirā ca, gūḍh+agulphā, ghanasandhī ca, aviṣamasamapādā ca |
buddhā bhagavanto pratipūrṇavyaṃjanā ca samantaprabhā ca mṛdugātrā ca visadagātrā ca
adīnagātrā ca, anusandhigātrā ca | susaṃhatagātrā ca | suvibhaktāṃgapratyaṃgā ca |
@031
nikhilāduṣaśarīrā ca | vyapagatatilakālakagātrā ca punarbuddhā bhagavanto tūla-
mṛdupāṇayaśca | gambhīrapāṇilekhā abhagnapāṇilekhā ca acchinnapāṇilekhā ca |
anupūrvapāṇilekhā ca | vimboṣhā ca | nābhyāyatanavacanā ca | mṛdu-tanuka-rakta-
jihvā ca | gajagarjitastanitasvarā ca | susvaravaragirā mañjughoṣā ca buddhā 
bhagavanto | nāgavikrāntagāmī ca | ṛṣabhavikrāntagāmī ca | siṃhavikrāntagāmī 
ca | a(44) bhidakṣiṇagāmī ca | utsadasamā ca samantaprāsādikā ca |
śucisamācārā ca | paramaśuciviśuddhalomā ca | vitimirasamantaprabhā ca |
buddhā bhagavanto ṛjugātrā ca | mṛdugātrā ca anupūrvagātrā ca | cāpodarā cārū-
kṣābhagnodarā ca | gambhīranābhī ca | abhagnanābhī ca | acchinnanābhī ca |
abhidakṣiṇāvartanābhī ca | pariṇatajānumaṇḍalā ca | buddhā bhagavanto vaita-
dāḍhā ca | tīkṣṇadāḍhā ca | abhagnadāḍhā ca | acchinnadāḍh+ā ca | aviṣamadāḍhā 
ca | tuṃganāsā ca | nātyāyatanāsā ca | asitanayanā ca | asita-sita-kamala-
sadṛśa-nayanā ca | buddhā bhagavanto asitabhrūmū ca snigdhalomabhrūmū ca | aparītta-
karṇā ca | aviṣamakarṇā ca | vyapagatakarṇadoṣā ca | anupahatā anupakliṣā 
śāntendriyā ca uttamaśreṣhasaṃmitamukhalalāā ca buddhā bhagavanto | asitakeśā ca |
sa (saṃ?) hitakeśā ca | citrakeśā ca | vivṛttakeśā ca abhagnakeśā ca | acchinna-
keśā ca aparuṣakeśā ca | snigdhakeśā ca surabhikeśā ca | vallitāgrakeśā
suśiraso svastika-nandyāvata (rta)-muktikaśreṣhasaṃnikāsā ca buddhānāṃ bhagavantānāṃ
keśā ||
etāni buddhasya ameyabuddhino
kāye aśītiṃ anuvyaṃjanāni |
yehi sya kāyo satataṃ alaṃkṛto 
devātidevasya narottamasya ||1||
praśastāni yasya duve triṃśatiṃ ca
aśītiṃ ca kāye anuvyaṃjanāni |
samantā ca vyāmaprabhā niścarensu:
(45) kathaṃ nāma vibhū jine na prasīde ||2||
@032
śatakhutto samādāya yaṃ puṇyaṃ sarvasattvānāṃ |
tenāsya lakṣaṇavaraṃ kāye ekaṃ nivartaye ||3||
rājā śuddhodano sānta:puro sārdhaṃ kumāreṇa udyānabhūmiṃ nirdhāvito | bodhi-
satvo udyānabhūmīye anucaṃkramanto kṛṣigrāmamanuprāpto | tatra paśyati halāni
vahantāni | tehi halehi dīrghako ca maṃḍūko ca utkṣiptā | maṃḍūko gṛhīto 
bhojanārthaṃ | so pi dīrghako kumāreṇa kṣipto | taṃ ca bodhisatvena dṛṣaṃ | dṛṣvā
ca bodhisatvasya mahāntaṃ saṃvegamutpannaṃ |
kāmaṃ śarīraṃ samaṃ tapyati jīvitaṃ ca
prāpsyāmi adya amṛtaṃ bhava-vipramokṣaṃ |
vīryaṃ mayā hi pratisaṃharituṃ na śakyaṃ 
velāya ca salilavegaṃ yathārṇavasya ||1||
jambucchāyāyāṃ bodhisatvo niṣaṇṇo pūrvāhṇe parivṛtte divasakare chāyā bodhi-
satvaṃ na jahāti | savitarkaṃ savicāraṃ prathamaṃ dhyānamupaṃsaṃpadya viharati | himavanta-
pārsvato paṃca ṛṣayo vaihāyasena viṃdhyaṃ gacchanti | te tatra bodhisatvasya na śaknoti 
upari gantuṃ | 
vayamiha maṇivajrakūaṃ giriṃ merumabhyudgataṃ tiryagatyarthavistārikaṃ |
(46) gaja iva sahakāraśākhākulāṃ vṛkṣavṛndāṃ pradāretva nirdhāvitā naikaśa: ||1||
vayamamarapure pi śaktā gatā devagandharvaveśmāni cordhvaṃ nabhe niśritā: |
vayamapi vanaṣaṇḍamāsādya sīdāma bho kasya lakṣmī nivarteti ṛddherbalaṃ ||2||
devā gāthāṃ bhāṣanti |
nṛpatipati-kulodito śākyarājātmajo bālasūryaprakāśo vidū |
ravitaruṇaprabhātirekehi varṇaprabhai: lakṣaṇairlakṣitāṃgo varai: ||3||
ayamiha vanamāśrito dhyānacintāpara:…pārthiva: |
guṇaśatasamakoisaṃvardhitastasya lakṣmī nivarteti ṛddherbalaṃ ||4||
so hi timirāndhakāre prādurbhūto pradīpaka: |
ayaṃ taṃ prāpsyate dharmaṃ yajjagaṃ śvāsayiṣyati ||5||
@033
loke kleśāgnisaṃtapte prādurbhūta: mahāmuni: |
ayaṃ taṃ prāpsyate dharmaṃ yajjagaṃ hlādayiṣyati ||6||
śokasāgarakāntāre yānaśreṣhamupasthitaṃ |
ayaṃ taṃ prāpsyate dharmaṃ yajjagaṃ tārayiṣyati ||7||
mahāsansārakāntāte vipranaṣaṃ jagattrayaṃ |
ayaṃ mārgavaraṃ śreṣhaṃ deśayiṣyati cakṣumān ||8||
saṃsāracārake baddhā dīrgharātramiyaṃ prajā |
ayaṃ bandhanamokṣaṃ ca dharmarājā kariṣyati ||9||
(47) ākruṣe śūramicchanti mantreṣu kuśalaṃ sadā |
sahāyaṃ arcayante khu annapānena supriyaṃ ||10||
rājā bhaktavelāyāṃ kumāraṃ pṛcchati | kahiṃ kumāro āhāraṃ kariṣyati |
rājño śrutvā kaṃcukīyā ca varṣavarā ca kirātā ca vāmanakā ca samantena pradhāvitā 
kumāraṃ mārgantā | kumāro jambucchāyāyāṃ dhyāyanto kaṃcukīyena dṛṣo parivṛtte
divasakare jambucchāyā kumāraṃ na jahāti | kaṃcukīyo dṛṣvā vismito mahā-
bhāgo kumāro yasya acetanā chāyā na jahāti | kaṃcukīyena rājño śuddhodanasya
niveditaṃ |
vyāvṛtte timiranudasya maṇḍalasmiṃ 
dhyāmābhaṃ śubhavaralakṣaṇāgradhāriṃ |
dhyāyantaṃ girimiva niścalaṃ narendra
siddhārthaṃ na jahāti jambucchāyā ||1||
rājā kaṃcukīyasya śrutvā yena kumārastenopasaṃkramanto paśyati jambucchāyāṃ 
tāṃ | rājā vismito āha |
hutāsano vā girimūrdhanasmiṃ 
śaśīva nakṣatragaṇāvakīrṇo |
hlādeti gātrāṇi nirīkṣyamāṇo 
dhyānasthito tailapradīpakalpo ||1||
rājā āha | mahābhāgo ayaṃ yasya acetanavantā pi tāvā saṃnamanti |
rājñā śuddhodanena bodhisatvasya jambucchāyāgatasya pādā vanditā |
(48) rājño śuddhodanasya etadabhūṣi | yathā kumārasya śānteṣu dhyāneṣu
cittaṃ ramati, sa khalveva asitasya ṛṣisya satyo vyākaraṇo bhaviṣyati | tena
rājñā kumārasya vistīrṇamanta:puramupasthāpitaṃ yathā kumāro gṛhe abhirameya |
@034
rājā kanyānāmarthāya vividhaṃ nānāprakāraṃ aśokabhāṇḍaṃ kārāpitaṃ | kapila-
vastusmiṃ ca nagare ghoṣaṇā kārāpitā | sarvāhi kanyāhi rājakyaṃ udyānaṃ nirdhā-
vitavyaṃ sarvārthasiddho kumāro kanyānāmābharaṇāni viśrāṇeṣyati | tahiṃ udyāne
rājāṇattīye kapilavastuto bahūni kanyāsahasrāṇi nirdhāvitāni | mahānāmasya
śākyasya yaśodharā nāma dhītā mahatīye samṛddhiye nirdhāvitā hriyāyantī kumāra-
mallīnā ||
yadā bhagavānabhiniṣkrānto anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃvodhimabhisambuddho pravṛttapravara-
dharmacakro taṃ bhikṣuhi śrutaṃ | bhagavato kumārabhūtasya udyānavanagatasya kanyānāmā-
bharaṇāni viśrāṇentasya yaśodharā hriyāyantī kumārasya allīnā | bhikṣu bhagavantaṃ 
pṛcchati | kathaṃ bhagavaṃ yaśodharā bhagavato kumārabhūtasya hriyāyantī allīnā |
bhagavānāha | na hi bhikṣava: idānīmeva yaśodharā mama hriyāyantī allīnā |
anyadāpi eṣā mama hriyāyantī allīnā | bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavaṃ |
bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣavo ||
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo’tītamadhvānaṃ nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade brāhmaṇo kauśika-
sagotro | so kāmeṣu ādīnavaṃ dṛṣvā anuhimavantaṃ ṛṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajito |
tena tahiṃ anuhimavante gaṃgākūle āśramaṃ māpetvā pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikā-
yogamanuyuktena viharantena vāhitakena mārgeṇa catvāri dhyānānyutpāditāni 
paṃcābhijñā sā (49) kṣātkṛtā | candramasūryaparimārjako maharddhiko mahānubhāvo 
ṛṣi saṃvṛtto, na ca saṃvibhāgaśīlo | tasya dāni jñātiko kāyasya bhedād gandharva-
kāyikeṣu deveṣūpapanno paṃcaśikho nāma gandharvaputro | so devabhūto taṃ kauśikaṃ smarati |
kahiṃ kauśika ākāśe pravṛttajīvo ti mṛto ti | so samanvāharati | paśyati 
taṃ kauśikaṃ ṛṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajitaṃ | anuhimavante gaṃgākūle sa āśrame prativasati 
asaṃvibhāgaśīlo | tena śakrasya devānāmindrasya ārocitaṃ | yo mama manuṣya-
bhūtasya jñāti priyo manāpo, so ṛṣipravyajyāṃ pravrajito anuhimavante gaṃgākūle 
āśramapade prativasati, so ca asaṃvibhāgaśīlo | tasya anugrahārthāya upasaṃkramema,
saṃvibhāgasmiṃ niyojema ||
@035
śakro dāni kauśikasya ṛṣisya anugrahārthaṃ āhāradeśakāle candramasūryehi
sārdhaṃ mātalinā ca saṃgrāhakena paṃcaśikhena ca devaputreṇa brāhmaṇaveśamabhinirmiṇitvā
…..kauśikasya ṛṣisya āśramaṃ āhāradeśakāle ekameko upasaṃkrānto |
sa ca sunakho nānāprakārāṇi ucchāvacāni varṇāni upadarśeti | kauśika
āha |
nāhaṃ kriṇāmi nāpi vikriṇāmi 
na cāpi me sannidhi asti kiṃcit |
parīttarūpaṃ mama bhojanaṃ imaṃ 
syāmākaprasthaṃ nala (nāla?)-meṣo duvinnaṃ ||1||
śunakha āha |
alpāto alpakaṃ dadyāt anumadhyāto madhyimaṃ |
(50) bahukāto bahukaṃ dadyāt adānaṃ nopapadyati ||2||
natvāhaṃ kauśika brūmi bhuṃjāhi ca dadāhi ca |
āryamārga-samāpanno ekāṃśaṃ vindate sukhaṃ ||3||
candro’pi upasaṃkrānto | kauśiko āha |
nāhaṃ kriṇāmi nāpi vikriṇāmi 
na cāpi me sannidhi asti kiṃcit |
parīttarūpaṃ mama bhojanaṃ imaṃ 
syāmākaprasthaṃ nala (nāla ?) meṣo trayāṇāṃ ||4||
candra āha |
vaḍiśaṃ so saṃgilati dīrghasūtraṃ ayomayaṃ |
yo atithismiṃ āsīne adattvā bhuṃjati bhojanam ||5||
natvāhaṃ kauśika brūmi bhuṃjāhi ca dadāhi ca |
āryamārga-samāpanno ekāṃśaṃ vindate sukhaṃ ||6||
sūryo’pi upasaṃkrānto | kauśika āha |
nāhaṃ kriṇāmi nāpi vikriṇāmi 
na cāpi me sannidhi asti kiṃcit |
parīttarūpaṃ mama bhojanaṃ imaṃ
syāmākaprasthaṃ nala (nāla ?) meṣo caturṇāṃ ||7||
sūrya āha |
moghaṃ tasya hutaṃ bhoti moghaṃ cāpi samāhitaṃ |
(51) yo atithismiṃ āsīne adattvā bhuṃjati bhojanaṃ ||8||
@036
natvāhaṃ kauśika brūmi bhuṃjāhi ca dadāhi ca |
āryamārgasamāpanno ekāṃśaṃ vindate sukhaṃ ||9||
mātali pi upasaṃkrānto | kauśika āha |
nāhaṃ kriṇāmi nāpi vikriṇāmi 
na cāpi me saṃnidhi asti kiṃci |
parīttarūpaṃ mama bhojanaṃ imaṃ
syāmākaprasthaṃ nala (nāla?) meṣo paṃcānāṃ ||10||
mātali āha |
satyaṃ tasya hutaṃ bhoti satyaṃ cāpi samāhitaṃ
yo atithismiṃ āsīne dattvā bhuṃjati bhījanaṃ ||11||
natvāhaṃ kauśika brūmi bhuṃjāhi ca dadāhi ca |
āryamārga-samāpanno ekāṃśaṃ vindate sukhaṃ ||12||
śakro’pi upasaṃkrānto | kauśika āha |
nāhaṃ kriṇāmi nāpi vikriṇāmi
na cāpi me sannidhi asti kiṃcit |
parīttarūpaṃ mama bhojanaṃ imaṃ 
syāmākaprasthaṃ nala (nāla?)-meṣo ṣaṇṇāṃ ||13||
śakro āha |
sarasvatīṃ so juhoti cāhutāṃ gamaye api |
(52) yo atithismiṃ āsīne dattvā bhuṃjati bhojanaṃ ||14||
natvāhaṃ kauśika brūmi bhuṃjāhi ca dadāhi ca |
āryamārga-samāpanno ekāṃśaṃ vindate sukhaṃ ||15||
kauśika āha |
udāravarṇā iti brāhmaṇā ime 
ayaṃ ca vo sunakho kisya hetu |
uccāvacāṃ varṇanibhāṃ nidarśaye 
ākhyātha me ko nu bhave bhavanto ||16||
śakra āha |
candro ca sūryo ca ihāgatā te
ayaṃ ca so mātali devasārathi: |
ahaṃ ca śakro tridaśāna īśvaro 
ayaṃ ca so pañcaśikho… ti ||17||
@037
yasyaiṣa pratigṛhṇāti annaṃ ca pānaṃ ca kauśika |
pāṇisvaraṃ kumbhathūnaṃ mṛdaṃgānāṃ svarāṇi ca |
suptaṃ na (taṃ ?) pratibodhenti pratibuddho ca nandati…||18||
tuvaṃ no jñātī purimāsu jātiṣu 
tvaṃ kauśikā matsari-pāpadharma: |
tuhyānukaṃpāya ihāgatā sma
mā pāpadharmo nirayaṃ vrajesi ||19||
ye matsarī roṣakapāpadharmā
(53) pradveṣakā śramaṇabrāhmaṇānāṃ |
pāpāni karmāṇi samācaritvā
ito cyutā: te nirayaṃ vrajanti ||20||
ye ceha dānāni dadanti paṇḍitā
prasannacittā: śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu |
puṇyāni kṛtvā iha jīvaloke
ito cyutāste sugatiṃ vrajanti ||21||
kauśika āha |
eṣo adyaivaṃ kariṣyāmi puṇyaṃ 
dāsyāmi dānaṃ śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu |
etehi dadyādahamannapānaṃ 
nāhaṃ adattvā amṛtaṃ pi pāsye ||22||
evaṃ ca me dadato sarvakālaṃ
bhogā ca me va sarvā kṣipihanti |
tato ahaṃ sugatiṃ pravrajiṣyaṃ 
prahāya kāmāni tathādhikāni ||23||
nagottame girivara-gandhamādane
modenti devavarādhipātmajā |
upāgatā ṛṣivara sarvi-pūjituṃ (taṃ)
supuṣpitāṃ drumavaraśākhāṃ gṛhṇiya ||24||
śuciṃ sugandhāṃ tridaśehi satkṛtāṃ 
supuṣpitāṃ amaravarehi sevitāṃ |
(54) śākhāṃ dadensurnama astu māriṣa
yathaiva mo śakra tathaiva so tuvaṃ ||25||
@038
tāṃ yācamānāṃ anudrakṣi brāhmaṇa
ityabrīṣi kalahaṃ udīraye |
na mahyaṃ puṣpehi ihārtha vidyati 
yā yeva vo śreyatarā (gṛhṇātu) ||26||
tadiyaṃ tvaṃ eva samīkṣa brāhmaṇa
jānāhi mo māriṣa yā nu śreyā |
yasyaiva no māriṣa tāṃ dayiṣyasi 
sā eva no śreyatarā bhaviṣyati ||27||
akāryametaṃ vacanaṃ sugātrikā
sa brāhmaṇo krodhaśabdaṃ viyāhare |
gatvāna bhūtādhipatiṃ hi pṛcchatha
so eva vo jñāsyati yā nu śreyā ||28||
tadāpi tāyo paramārthadarśino
udārikā varṇavareṇa arthikā |
gatvāna vocan tridaśādhipasya
jānāhi mo māriṣa kā nu śreyā ||29||
tān dṛṣvā anāttamanā puraṃdaro
ityabravīt āttamano sarveṣu |
….yuṣme sadṛśā sugātrikā
(55) ko’thehapūrvaṃ kalahaṃ udīraye ||30||
yo sarvaloke carati mahāmuni:
nāmena so nārado satyavikramo |
so abravīt parvate gandhamādane
gatvāna bhūtādhipatiṃ hi pṛcchatha ||31||
ito so uttarato diśāyāṃ
gaṃgāya kūle himavantapārśve |
so kauśiko dullabha-pānabhojano
tasya sudhāṃ preṣayi devasārathi: (thi) ||32||
agniṃ juhontasya pratiṣhato mama
prabhaṃkaro lokatamonudo yathā |
ādityalokasmiṃ tatheva īryasi 
kā devatā kisya ihāgato si ||33||
śaṃkhopamaṃ śvetaatulyasannibhaṃ
manojñagandhaṃ priyarūpadarśanaṃ |
@039
na dṛṣapūrvaṃ maya cakṣuṣedṛśaṃ
kā devatā kintu dadāsidaṃ mama ||34||
ahaṃ mahendreṇa maharṣi preṣito 
sudhāhariṃ tvāṃ tvaritaṃ upāgami |
jānāhi māṃ mātaliṃ devasārathiṃ
bhuṃjāhimāṃ kāṃkṣiṣu bhogamuttamaṃ ||35||
bhuktvā himāṃ dvādaśa…hi pāpakā
kṣudhāpipāsāṃ aratiṃ jvaraṃ kramā |
(56) krodhopanāhaṃ ca vivādapaiśūnyaṃ
śītoṣṇatandrītarasaṃ ca uttamaṃ ||36||
na mātale kalpati mahya bhuṃjituṃ
pūrve adattvā iti brūvan anuttamaṃ |
na cāpi ekasya na mahya varṇitaṃ 
asaṃvibhāgo hi sukhaṃ na vindati ||37||
mitraṃ aupāyikaṃ pāripanthikā
strīghātakā ye paharanti arthaṃ |
sarvepi te matsarine samā matā
prāptaṃ adattvā amṛtaṃ pi nāse ||38||
tā preṣitā devarājena ātmajā
kanyā catasro tapanīyasannibhā |
sudhāṃ pi ādāya pratigrahārhāṃ
taṃ āśramaṃ yatra abhūṣi kauśika: ||39||
dṛṣvā tu tā: arthadarśī matīmāṃ 
prabhāsayantīyo anantarāśritā: |
sthitā catasro pramadā caturdiśaṃ 
so dāni kauśika adhyabhāṣitha ||40||
purimāṃ diśaṃ tiṣhasi devate tvaṃ
alaṃkṛtā tāravarā va oṣadhī |
pṛcchāmi te kāṃcanavedivigrahe
(57) ākhyāhi me tvaṃ katamāsi devatā ||41||
śirīhamasmi manujeṣu saṃmatā
akṣudrasattvā parisevinī sadā |
sukheṣiṇī tuhya sakāśamāgatā
taṃ māṃ sudhāye varaprajña bhāgaya ||42||
@040
śīlenupetaṃ caraṇena buddhiye
upetasattvaṃ praguṇena karmaṇā |
tvayā upeto śirijātimantiyā
preṣeti dāsaṃ viya bhogavāṃ sukhī ||43||
athopi dāso alaso aśilpako 
sudurgato vāpi naro arūpavāṃ |
tvayā upeto śirijātimantiyā
tadidamasādhu yadidaṃ tvayā kṛtaṃ ||44||
prabhāsayantī yaśasā yaśasvinī
manorameśāhvayanāṃ diśāṃ prati |
pṛcchāmi tvāṃ kāṃcanavedivigrahe 
ācikṣa me tvaṃ katamāsi devatā ||45||
śraddhāhamasmi manujeṣu sammatā 
akṣudrasattvā pratisevinī sadā |
sukheṣiṇī tuhya sakāśamāgatā
taṃ māṃ sudhāye varaprajña bhāgaya ||46||
bhāryāpi me kho sadṛśā hi satkṛtā
(58) kalyāṇadharmā ca pativratā ca |
prahāya svakulaṃ dhītarā ca
karoti śraddhāṃ puna kumbhakāśiye ||47||
śīlaṃ śrutaṃ cāpi athāpi saṃyamaṃ
śraddhā satī yatra….ekadā |
naiṣā sāvadyena vighātadarśanā 
tadidamasādhu yadidaṃ tvayā kṛtaṃ ||48||
sā me va santike api ca vadyase
vijāne mūḍh+āsi dhūrtānuvartinī |
na edṛśī arhati āsanodakaṃ 
kuto sudhāṃ gaccha na me tvaṃ rocasi ||49||
jahāti rātrī aruṇasmiṃ udgate 
sā tiṣhase tāravarā va oṣadhī |
pṛcchāmi te kāṃcanavedi-vigrahe
ācikṣa me tvaṃ katamāsi devatā ||50||
@041
mṛgīva bhrāntā sarabhāya varjitā
nirākṛtā mandaṃ mamaṃ avekṣase |
kā te sahāyā mṛdugātri lakṣate 
na bhāyase ekikā tuvaṃ devatā ||51||
na me sahāyā iha āgatā kauśika
…(masakkasāra) pravarāsmi devatā |
āśā sudhāye iha āgatāsmi
(59) tanme sudhāye varaprajña bhāgaya ||52||
āśāya kṣetrāṇi kṛṣanti karṣakā 
saputradārā saṃghaanti ekato |
naṃ varṣa harati asanī ca utthitā
tadidamasādhu yadidaṃ tvayā kṛtaṃ ||53||
āśāye eke manujā dhanārthikā
nāvāṃ samāruhya taranti (sāgaraṃ) |
ālambane tatra sīdanti athāpi ca
du:khaṃ nigacchanti vinaṣa-pu(pa)ṇyā: ||54||
sā me va santike api ca vadyase
vijāne mūḍhāsi dhūrtānuvartinī |
na edṛśī arhati āsanodakaṃ
kuto sudhāṃ gaccha na me tvaṃ rocasi ||55||
kā dṛṣāsi…pinaddhamaṃjarī
sīhāṃgadā kāṃcipramṛṣadhāraṇī |
kuśāgraraktā supinaddhakuṇḍalā
uśīravarṇā pratibhāya śobhasi ||56||
gate yathā prāvṛṣi atra sārade
alaṃkṛtā lohitamālinī....|
pṛcchāmi tvāṃ kāṃcanavedivigrahe
ācikṣa me tvaṃ katamāsi devatā ||57||
hirīyamasmi manujāna sammatā 
akṣudrasattvapratisevinī sadā |
(60) sukhe (dhe)ṣiṇī tuhya sakāśamāgatā
na tu tvāṃ śaknomi maharṣi yācituṃ ||58||
@042
kāvarṇadhātu iha strī na vidyati
jānāmi dharmeṇa sugātri lakṣase |
te tāṃ ayācantiye prasavāmyahaṃ
sudhāmahaṃ jīvitaṃ taṃ dadāmi te ||59||
tvāmevahaṃ kāṃcanavedivigrahe
āmantrayitvāna pravekṣya āśramaṃ |
tvāmevahaṃ sarvaguṇena pūjaye
tava adattvā amṛtaṃ pi no alaṃ ||60||
taṃ āśramaṃ puṣpavicitrasaṃstṛtaṃ 
dvijehi ghuṣaṃ rucirasvarehi |
sā succhavī taṃ ca praviṣā āśrama
udakupetaṃ phalamūlaśobhitaṃ ||61||
vṛkṣāgraṇīnāṃ bahavo nu puṣpitā
sālā piyālā panasā ca tindukā
śomāṃjanā lodhra…pāalā
supuṇyagandhā mucilindakā ca ||62||
kuvalā tamālā bahavo nu veśanaṃ 
aśvatthanyagrodha tathaivudumbarā |
tilakā kadambā ca tathaiva campakā
prasātikā śyāmaka tatra taṇḍulā ||63||
(61) tatrāpinaddhaprāvṛto kuśāmayo
supuṇyagandho ajinopasevito |
āśītakurvī harate niṣaṇṇo
niṣīda kalyāṇasukhena āsane ||64||
tasyetavāye kuṣicāya kauśika:
jayettamānaye jaāyantaṃ dhanena |
nehi pātrehi sudhāṃ svayaṃ dade
sā adhyabhāṣi tvaritā mahāmuniṃ ||65||
taṃ saṃprati gṛhyāṇa prītamānasā
ityabravī āttamanā jaādharaṃ |
kṛtā tvayā kauśika mahya pūjā
gacchāmi dāni tridaśāna sevituṃ ||66||
@043
sā kauśikenānumatā dyutīmatā
jigīṣamāṇā tridaśāṃ upāgami |
gatvāna sā avaca sahasradarśanaṃ 
iyaṃ sudhā vāsava yo hi me jayo ||67||
so tatra yo preṣita eva mātali
parivṛtto devasabhāya agrato |
hirī sudhāṃ kenabhilabdhe hetunā
ityabravī tvaṃ punarevamāhvaya ||68||
taṃ so’vatārād vinivartayadrathaṃ
(62) jāmbunadaṃ santapanīyasannibhaṃ |
prajvālyamānaṃ ravikarasaṃnibhaṃ
alaṃkṛtaṃ suvarṇabimbavicitraṃ ||69||
gatāśca hasti-kapi-vyāghra-dvīpiyo
mṛgā ca vaiḍūryamayā upāgatā |
taṃ puṣkalā jyotīrasamayā śubhā
maṇīvaiḍūryamayā ca īdṛśā ||70||
heṣā manesī upariṃ ca kupsaraṃ
suvarṇacandrā ca rathe upāgatā |
taṃ yānaśreṣhaṃ abhiruhya mātali
daśa diśāyo abhinandayet mahīṃ ||71||
nagāṃśca śailāṃśca vanaspatīṃ ca
sasāgarāṃ kampamānāṃ vasundharāṃ |
so kṣiprameva tvaritaṃ upāgami 
tamāśramaṃ yatra abhūṣi kauśiko ||72||
so mātali……
dūto ahaṃ pṛcchati te puraṃdaro |
śirīya śraddhāya ca āśāyāpi ca
hirī śreyā kena guṇena manyase ||73||
…………………………………………….
….śirī me pratibhāti mātali |
śraddhā anityā puna devasārathi
(63) āśā visaṃvādikasaṃyatā mama ||74||
@044
hirī manāpā pariśuddhakevalā
saṃgrāmaśīrṣe na ratā pravarjitā |
vipaśya (da) mānā surabhī (sarabhi) upadrutā
hirirnivāreti svacittamātmano ||75||
hirīha śreṣhā manujeṣu mātali
dahare kāṃkṣyati mahallike ca |
priyaṃ ca bhrātṛvyaṃ karoti caṇḍaṃ
hirirnivāreti svacittamātmano ||76||
ko te imāṃ kauśika dṛṣam (dṛṣiṃ)…
ugro hi indro athavā sahāṃpati |
indro tava indrasagotra kāṃkṣati 
tasyaiva bhāvasahavratānuja ||77||
sa kauśika: taṃ jahiyāna ucchrayaṃ
śīlopapeto asadhurya-bhūto |
puṇyāni kṛtvā vipulāni āśrame
kāyasya bhedāt svargeṣu modati ||78||
syāt khalu puna: bhikṣavo yuṣmākamevaṃ anyo so tena kālena teva (na) samayena
nārado nāma ṛṣi abhūṣi kauśikasagotro | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat
kasya heto: | ahaṃ (64) so bhikṣavastena kālena tena samayena nārado nāma
ṛṣirabhūṣi kauśikagotro | syāt khalu punarbhikṣavo evamasyā anyā sā tena
kālena tena samayena śakrasya devānāmindrasya hirī nāma dhītā āsi | na khalveta-
devaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya hetorbhikṣavo | eṣā eva yaśodharā tena kālena tena samayena
śakrasya devānāmindrasya hirī nāma dhītā abhūṣi | tadāpi eṣā mama hrīyāyantī
allīnā | etarahiṃ pi mama eṣā hrīyāyantī allīnā ||
samāptaṃ maṃjarījātakaṃ ||
bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | kathaṃ bhagavaṃ yaśodharā na śakyati toṣayituṃ | kumāra-
bhūtena kanyānāmalaṃkārāṃ pi viśrāṇayantena yaśodharāye śatasahasramūlyaṃ hāraṃ dinnaṃ |
sā ca āha | ettakamātraṃ arhāmi | kumāreṇa bhūyo śatasahasramūlyaṃ aṃgulīyakaṃ
dinnaṃ tathāpi na santuṣyati | kathaṃ yaśodharā atṛptā na śakyati rādhayituṃ | bhaga-
@045
vānāha | eṣā bhikṣavo yaśodharā na idānīmeva atṛptā anyadāpi eṣā atṛptā |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvāne nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade rājā suprabho
nāma rājyaṃ kārayesi | tasya kumāro sutejo nāma kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo nivāto
sukhasaṃsparśo pūrvālāpī priyabhāṣī amātyānāṃ bhaa (a)balāgrasya śreṣhisya naiga-
masthānāṃ sarvasya iṣo bahumataśca | rājño utpanno | imo sarvajanakāyo kumārasya
guṇagṛhīto kadācidete mama jīvitād vyaparopayitvā kumāraṃ rājye pratiṣhā-
payensu: | tena rājñā so kumāro vipravāsito | so dāni kumāro bhāryāya sārdhaṃ
anu-(65) himavante anyatarasmiṃ vanakhaṇḍe tṛṇakuiṃ ca kṛtvā prativasati mūlapatra-
phalodakena yāpento sukhopapannāni ca mṛgavarāhamānsāni paribhuṃjanto | tasya
dāni āśramāto (nirgatasya) mārjāreṇa vaharāṃ godhāṃ māretvā tasya bhāryāye agrato
nikṣipitvā gataṃ | sā tāṃ godhāṃ pāṇināpi ca na spṛśati | kumāro mūlapatra-
phalāni ādāya āśramaṃ gato paśyati ca āśrame tāṃ godhāṃ raudrāṃ vaharāṃ | so tāṃ
rājadhītāṃ pṛcchati kuto imā godhā | sā āha | eṣā mārjāreṇa ānītā |
kumāro āha | kiṃ dāni eṣā godhā siddhā | sā naṃ āha | gomayo ti kṛtvā na
siddhā | kumāro āha | na eṣā godhā abhakṣyā bhakṣyā eṣā manuṣyāṇāṃ | sā 
dāni godhā tena kumāreṇa nirchavikṛtvā pakvā | pacitvā drumaśākhāyāmolaṃbitā |
sā cāsya bhāryā ghaamādāya udakahāriṃ gatā | gacchāmi ahaṃ udakamāhariṣyāmi |
tata: āhāraṃ kariṣyāmi |
tāye tāṃ godhāṃ pakvāṃ samānāṃ dṛṣvā varṇasampannāṃ ca gandhasaṃpannāṃ ca
alūhāṃ ca pratyagrāṃ ca abhilāṣamutpannaṃ | kumārasyāpi tāye bhāryāye
etadabhūṣi | eṣā rājadhītā imāṃ godhāṃ asiddhāṃ hastenāpi na icchati spṛśayituṃ |
yatra ca velāṃ pakvā tata: abhinandati bhoktuṃ | yadi etāya mama mūle premā bhave,
tadeṣā godhā mayā phalahāragatena siddhā bhaveyā | nāsyā ato godhāye kiṃcit 
saṃvibhajiṣyaṃ godhāṃ paribhuṃjiṣyāmi | tena sā godhā tāye rājadhītare (rāja-
dhītāye) udakahāriṃ gatāye khāditā, rājadhītā ca udakaghaamādāya āgatā |
sā dāni kumārasyāha | āryaputra kahiṃ sā godhā | kumāra āha | palāyitā |
sā cinteti | kathaṃ pakvā godhā vṛkṣaśā-(66) khāyāmālagnā palāyitā ti |
tasyā rājadhītāye etadabhūṣi | nāhaṃ kumārasya iṣā | tasyā taṃ daurmanasyaṃ hṛdayaṃ
praviṣaṃ ||
@046
sarvasatvā mariṣyanti maraṇāntaṃ hi jīvitaṃ |
yathākarma kariṣyanti puṇyapāpaphalopagā ||1||
narakaṃ ca pāpakarmāṇo kṛtapuṇyā ca svargatiṃ |
apare ca mārgaṃ bhāvetvā nirvāsyanti anāśravā: ||2||
so dāni rājā suprabho kāladharmeṇa saṃyukto | amātyehi sutejo kumāro
vanāto ānetvā rājye vārāṇasīyaṃ abhiṣikto | rājño sutejasya devīya mūle na
kiñcidaparityaktaṃ | na kiṃcittatra rājye ratnasaṃmataṃ | sarvaṃ devīye upanāmeti
yāni vastrāṇi udārāṇi ābharaṇāni hārārdhahārāṇi tāni devīya (ye) upanā-
mayati, na ca śaknoti ārādhayituṃ | tāye ca naṃ godhā hṛdayaṃ gatā | tasya rājño
sutejasya bhavati | ahaṃ devīye na sā kiṃcid guṇajātī yāṃ na karomi, na sā kiṃcit
priyatā yāṃ na darśemi na ca śaknomi toṣayituṃ | so tāmāha | devi ahaṃ tava na
kiṃcid guṇajātī yāṃ na karomi, na sā ca priyatā yāṃ na darśemi na ca śaknomi 
toṣayituṃ, na paribuddhyāmi kimatra antaraṃ | jalpatu devī | sā dāni devī taṃ
sutejaṃ rājānaṃ gāthayā vādhyabhāṣati |
adyāpi te taṃ vanasmiṃ avabuddhyāmi kṣatriyā |
yasya te dhanuhastasya sānubaddha-kalāpino |
olagnā drumaśākhāyāṃ pakvā godhā palāyitā ||3||
rājā āha |
name namantasya bhaje bhajantaṃ
(67) kṛtānukāryasya kareya arthaṃ |
asaṃbhajantaṃ ca na saṃbhajeya
nānarthakāmasya kareya arthaṃ ||4||
tyaje tyajantaṃ satataṃ na gacche 
apetabhāvena na saṃvaseyā |
dvijo drumaṃ kṣīṇaphalaṃ viditvā
anyaṃ parīkṣeya mahāṃ hi loko ||5||
syāt punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanyo so tena kālena tena samayena
sutejo nāma rājā abhūṣi | na khalvevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | ahaṃ so 
tena kālena tena samayena vārāṇasīyaṃ sutejo nāma rājā abhūṣi | anyā sā rājño
sutejasya devī abhūṣi agramahiṣī | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | eṣā sā bhikṣava:
yaśodharā rājño sutejasya devī agramahiṣī abhūṣi | tadāpi eṣā atṛptā na śakyati
toṣayituṃ | etarahiṃ pi eṣā atṛptā na śakyati toṣayituṃ ||
iti śrīgodhājātakaṃ samāptaṃ ||
@047
bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | bhagavatā kumārabhūtena udyāne kanyānāmābharaṇāni
viśrāṇayantena yaśodharāye eva bahukaṃ dinnaṃ | bhagavānāha | na bhikṣavo idānīmeva
mayā yaśodharāye bahukaṃ dinnaṃ | bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan | bhagavānāha |
anyadāpi bhikṣava: ||
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvāne nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade rājā rājyaṃ
kārayati kṛtapuṇyo saṃgṛhītaparijano dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo mahābalo mahākośo
mahāvāhano | tasya taṃ rājyaṃ ṛddhaṃ ca sphītaṃ ca kṣemaṃ ca subhikṣaṃ cākī (68) rṇajana-
manuṣyaṃ ca sukhibahujanamanuṣyaṃ ca praśānta-daṇḍa-ḍamaraṃ sunigṛhīta-taskaraṃ vyavahāra-
saṃpannaṃ | tasya dāni rājño pañcaśatamanta:puraṃ | tasya yā agramahiṣī sā sarva-
syānta:purasyātīva prāsādikā ca darśanīyā ca paṇḍitā ca vidhijñā ca sarvakalā-
samanvāgatā ca | so rājā abhīkṣṇaṃ anta:purasya vastrāṇi ca ābharaṇāni ca 
visrāṇeti | tasyāpi rājño śatasahasramūlyo hāro ābaddhako, tasya ca hārasya madhye
maṇiratnaṃ yatra catvāri mahādvīpā dṛśyanti jambudvīpo pūrvavideho aparagodānīyo
uttarakuru: sumerūśca parvatarājā | anekaśatasahasramūlyaṃ taṃ maṇiratnaṃ tasya mahā-
hārasya madhye | tāṃ devīṃ pṛcchati ābharaṇāni viśrāṇento | devi atīva tvaṃ me
manaṃ harasi | ko’tra upāyo yena devī me manaṃ harati | sā dāni devī taṃ rājānaṃ 
gāthayādhyabhāṣati |
ceṣālīlāsamācārā nimittasya ca grāhaṇaṃ |
kautūhalena capalā stribhirārajyanti pārthiva ||1||
syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena tena samayena
kāśirājā abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | ahaṃ sa bhikṣa-
vastena kālena tena samayena kāśirājā abhūṣi | anyā sā tena kālena tena samayena
kāśirājasyāgramahiṣī | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣā sā
bhagavatī yaśodharā tena kālena tena samayena kāśirājasyāgramahiṣī abhūṣi |
tadāpi etasyā mayā bahuṃ dinnaṃ ||
iti śrīyaśodharāye hārapradānajātakaṃ samāptaṃ ||
yadā bodhisatvo akāmakānāṃ mātāpitṛṇāmaśrukaṇhānāṃ rudanmukhānāṃ hastoktaṃ
(69) ca cakravartirājyamapahāya alūhaṃ ca gṛhavāsamapahāya agārādanagārikāṃ
pravrajito, tadā yaśodharā devadattenocyate | mama bhrātā pravrajito, āgaccha mama
agramahiṣī bhaviṣyasi | sā dāni na icchati bodhisatvameva abhikāṃkṣati |
@048
sundaranandenāpi vuccati | mama bhrātā prabrajito, āgaccha mama agramahiṣī
bhaviṣyasi | tasyāpi na icchati bodhisatvamevābhikāṃkṣati | yadā bhagavāṃ
pravṛttadharmacakro tadāhiṃ etaṃ bhikṣubhi śrutaṃ | bhikṣū bhagavantaṃ pṛcchanti | kathaṃ
bhagavaṃ yaśodharā sundaranandena ca devadattena ca prārthayantī na icchati bhagavantameva
prārtheti | bhagavānāha | na bhikṣavo idānīmeva yaśodharāye sundaranandena ca devadattena
ca prārthayamānā na icchati, mama evābhikāṃkṣati | anyadāpi eṣā etehi
prārthayantī na icchati, mama evābhikāṃkṣati |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvāne himavantapādamūle sarveṣāṃ catuṣpadānāṃ 
samāgamo abhūṣi | asmākaṃ rājā nāsti catuṣpadānāṃ rājā sthapīyatu | tahiṃ
teṣāmutpannaṃ, thapīyatu catuṣpadānāṃ rājā tti pravaraṃ | te āhansu: | ko dāni
catuṣpadānāṃ rājā sthapīṣyatīti | teṣāṃ dāni utpannaṃ | yo asmākamito
saptamaṃ divasaṃ sarvaprathamaṃ himavantaṃ parvatarājaṃ gamiṣyati so catuṣpadānāṃ rājā
bhaviṣyati | te evaṃ samayaṃ kṛtvā tato pradeśāto yena himavanto parvatarājā tena
pradhāvitā | teṣāṃ sarveṣāṃ pṛṣhato kṛtvā vyāghrī himavantaṃ parvatarājānaṃ anu-
prāptā | vyāghrī himavantaṃ parvatarājānaṃ gatvā catuṣpadānāṃ pratipāleti |
catuṣpadā ca sarve himavantaṃ parvatarājamanuprāptā | tatra ca tāṃ vyāghrīṃ paśyanti 
pratipālentīṃ | te dāni catuṣpadā tāṃ (70) vyāghrīṃ dṛṣvā ārtasaṃjātā
durmanā | istriyā sma parājitā, na ca kahiṃcit istriyo rājā sarvatra puruṣā
rājā | yathā asmākaṃ na alikaṃ bhaveya, puruṣo ca rājā bhaveya | tehi sā
vyāghrī uktā | bhadre yaṃ tuvaṃ patimicchasi so catuṣpadānāṃ rājā bhaviṣyatīti |
tāṃ vyāghrīṃ ṛṣabho allīno | bhadre mama patiṃ varehi | ahaṃ loke maṃgalabhūto
mama gomayena devakulāni upalipyanti devakāryāṇi ca kriyanti | sā dāni
vyāghrī āha | nāhaṃ tava patiṃ iccheya tvaṃ phalehi ca śakaehi ca nityabhagnapralagno |
hastināgo’pi tāṃ vyāghrīṃ upasaṃkrānto āha | bhadre ahaṃ balavāṃśca saṃvṛddhakāyo ca
saṃgrāmehi ca aparājito mama gṛhṇāhi | vyāghrī āha | na hi tvaṃ siṃhe nadamāne 
na uccāraprasrāvaṃ muṃcamāno palāyasi | siṃhopi mṛgarāṃjo allīno | bhadre
mama patiṃ varehi | mama sarve mṛgasaṃghā trasanti | vyāghrī āha | mṛgarāja mūrdhne
pi patitā pratīcchāmi |
catuṣpadānāṃ sarveṣāṃ mahā āsi samāgamo |
ā (a) rājakamidamasmākaṃ kotra rājā bhaviṣyati ||1||
himavantaṃ parvatarājaṃ yo mo prathamo gamiṣyati |
ito saptame divase soyaṃ rājā bhaviṣyati ||2||
@049
siṃhā vyāghrā mṛgā caiva hastino vṛṣabhā vṛkā |
na śaknuvanti anvetuṃ gatā prathamā parvataṃ ||3||
prāsādikaṃ darśanīyaṃ himavantaṃ nagottamaṃ |
gatvāna vyāghrī prathamaṃ pravicāreti catuṣpadāṃ ||4||
gatvā catuṣpadā sarve vyāghrīṃ paśyanti te tahiṃ ||
(71) dṛṣvā ca arditā abhūṣi istriye sma parājitā ||5||
na asti striyo rājāno na ca mo alikaṃ bhavet |
yaṃ vyāghrī patimiccheya soyaṃ rājā bhaviṣyati ||6||
mama gomayena kalpāni devakāryāṇi kriyanti |
ṛṣabho avaca tatra mama bhadre patiṃ varet ||7||
vyāghrī āha |
nityutthitaṃ sadā kilāntaṃ śakaehi lāṃgalehi ca |
no tādṛśaṃ patimicche manuṣye yadi bhavelloke ||8||
hastināgo āha |
ahamanucaropeto saṃgrāme aparājito |
hastināgo balī tatra mama bhadre patiṃ varet ||9||
vyāghrī āha |
siṃhasmiṃ nadamānasmiṃ tuvaṃ bhīto palāyasi |
chardagūthameva sṛjaṃ neccheyaṃ tādṛśaṃ patiṃ ||10||
siṃho āha |
anupūrvasujātaskandho
siṃho parvatagocaro’hamasmi |
mṛgasaṃghā trasanti sarve
tvaṃ bhadre mama bhartāraṃ varehi ||11||
(72) vyāghrī āha |
sarvākāravaropetaṃ giriṃ vā svayamāgataṃ |
etādṛśaṃ patimicche mūrdhnenāpi pratīcchitaṃ ||12||
syāt khalu punarbhikṣavo yuṣmākamevaṃ syādanya: sa tena kālena tena samayena
siṃho mṛgarājā abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | ahaṃ so bhikṣavo 
tena kālena tena samayena siṃho mṛgarājā abhūṣi | anyo so tena kālena tena
samayena ṛṣabho abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣava:
sundaranando tena kālena tena samayena ṛṣabho abhūṣi | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava:
@050
yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena tena samayena hastināgo abhūṣi | na
khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣavo devadatto tena kālena tena samayena
hastināgo abhūṣi | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanyā sā tena kālena
tena samayena vyāghrī abhūṣi | eṣā sā yaśodharā | tadāpi eṣā etehi prārthayantī
na icchati mama evābhikāṃkṣati | etarahiṃ pi eṣā etehi prārthiyantī na icchati
mama evābhikāṃkṣati ||
iti śrīyaśodharāye vyāghrībhūtāye jātakaṃ samāptaṃ 
bodhisatvasya udyāne kanyānāṃ ratnā viśrāṇayantasya yaśodharā sarvapaścā
āgatā sarvehi alaṃkārehi viśrāṇiyantehi | (rājñā śuddhodanena amātyā āṇattā |
katamatra kanyāye kumārasya cakṣu nipatanti |) kumārasya yaśodharāṃ dṛṣvā tāye
cakṣu nipatitaṃ | yo kumārasya hāro ābaddhako mahāraho śatasahasramūlyo so 
hāro kumāreṇa omuñciya yaśodharāye dinno | sārdhaprahasantī āha | iyamahaṃ
ettakaṃ (73) arahāmīti | kumāreṇa prahasantena śatasahasramūlyā aṃgulikā
aṃgulīto omuṃciyāna dinnā | evaṃ kumāro ratanāni kanyānāṃ viśrāṇetvā
rājakulaṃ praviṣo |
rājā amātyān pṛcchati | katamāyāṃ kanyāyāṃ kumārasya cakṣu nipatitaṃ |
amātyā āhansu: | sā mahārāja mahānāmasya śākyasya yaśodharā nāma dhītā |
tatra kumārasya cakṣu nipatitaṃ | rājñā mahānāmasya preṣitaṃ | yaśodharāṃ dhītāṃ
mama putrasya dehi sarvārthasiddhasya kumārasya | mahānāmo saṃdiśati rājño śuddhodanasya |
na śakyāmi yaśodharāṃ kumārasya dātu | yat kāraṇaṃ kumāro anta:pure saṃvṛddho na 
kahiṃcidāgato śilpe vā, iṣvastre vā, hastismiṃ vā, dhanutsarusmiṃ vā, rāja-
śāstreṣu vā-na kahiṃcit kumāro gatiṃgata: | rājño śuddhodanasya śrutvā daurmanasyaṃ
jātaṃ | evametaṃ yathā mahānāmo jalpati | na mayā kumāro kahiṃci śilpe śeṣito 
atipremnena | so dāniṃ rājā durmanā gṛhaṃ praviṣo | kumāreṇa dṛṣo pitā |
kumāro pitaraṃ pṛcchati | kiṃ tāto durmanā | rājā āha | bhavatu putra kiṃ tavaitena |
kumāro āha | na hi tāta avaśyaṃ ācikṣitavyaṃ | rājñā kumāraṃ gurukaṃ prekṣya tena
bhūyo bhūya: pṛcchamānena ācikṣitaṃ | evaṃ caiva ca mahānāmena śākyena ācikṣito
tava arthena yaśodharāṃ yācayamānena | tava putro antepurasaṃvṛddho na kahiṃci śeṣito
śilpe vā iṣvastrajñāne vā hastismi vā rathasmiṃ vā dhanusmi vā | nāhaṃ tasya
dhītāṃ dadyehaṃ | kumāro pi śrutvā pitaramāha | mā tāto utkaṇhatu | nagara-
janapade ghoṣaṇāṃ kārāpehi kumāro saptamaṃ divasaṃ darśanaṃ dāsyatīti | yo tatra
@051
(74) śikṣito so āgacchatu yadi śilpajñāne yadi iṣvastrajñāne yuddhe vā niyuddhe 
vā chede vā bhede vā jave vā balāhukke vā hastismiṃ vā aśvasmiṃ vā rathasmiṃ vā 
dhanusmiṃ vā tharusmiṃ vā upavitarkeṣu vā | rājā śuddhodano śrutvā prīto saṃvṛtto |
tena nagare kapilavastusmiṃ janapade ghoṣaṇā kārāpitā yathā kumāro saptamaṃ divasaṃ 
darśanaṃ dāsyatīti | yo tatra śikṣito so āgacchatu yadi śilpajñāne yadi iṣvastra-
jñāne | anyehi pi adhiṣhāne hi dūtā preṣitā | śuddhodanasya sarvārthasiddho kumāro 
saptamaṃ divasaṃ darśanaṃ dāsyati | yo tatra śikṣito so āgacchatu | 
tahiṃ kapilavastuto janakāyo nirdhāvati janapadeṣvapi jano āgacchati |
anyehi pi adhiṣhānehi kautūhalajāta: āgacchati | śākyakumārāṇāṃ vibhavaṃ 
paśyiṣyāma: balaparākramaṃ ca kumārasya sarvārthasiddhasya paśyiṣyāma: | tahiṃ anekāyo 
janasahasriyo samāgatāyo kumārā kapilavastuto nirdhāvanti ca | aparo pi 
bhrānto hastināgo bahirnagarāto kapilavastuṃ praviśati ṣaṣihāyano paramena sthāmena 
ca samanvāgato | devadatto ca kapilavastuto taṃ darśanasthānaṃ nirdhāvati hasti-
skandhavaragato | tasya so hastināga: bhrānto abhimukho āpatito | tena ruṣitena 
devadattena so hastināgo ṣaṣihāyano talaprahārāya ekāhatyaṃ kṛtvā tatraiva nagara- 
dvāre nihato | so taṃ hastināgaṃ hatvā nirdhāvito taṃ dvāraṃ | tatra mahājanakāyasya 
saṃpiṇḍā, sundaranando ca kumāro anuprāpto | so pṛcchati bho bhaṇe kisyedaṃ nagara-
dvāre janasaṃpiṇḍā | jano āha | devadattena nirdhāvantena eṣo hastināgo ekāye 
ta-(75) laprahārāye hato | tena hastināgena evaṃ nagaradvāramoruddhaṃ na ca taṃ devadatto 
śaknoti ata: nagaradvārato apakarṣayituṃ laṃghayitvā atikrānto | so dāni hasti- 
nāgo sundaranandena yānāto avataritvā tato dvārāto sapta padāṃ kaḍiḍhto | dṛṣvā 
mahājanakāyena hakkāro mukto | aho kumārasya sundaranandasya utsāho | sundara-
nando pi taṃ hastināgaṃ dvārato sapta padāni apakarṣitvā atikrānto | bodhisatvo 
mahatā samṛddhīye anuprāpta: | bodhisatvo pṛcchati | kisya eṣa nagaradvāre mahāṃ
janakāyasamāgamo | te āhansu: | kumāro devadatto ca kapilavastuto nirdhāvati, 
bhrānto ca hastināgo praviśati nagaradvāraṃ abhimukho devadattasya āpatito |
tena ruṣitena so hastināgo ekāya talaprahārāye nihato, so eṣo hastināgo 
nagaradvāraṃ orundhitvā patito ca | devadatto na śaknoti ata: nagaradvārāto 
apakarṣituṃ laṃghitvā atikrānto | sundaranandena sapta padāni kaḍḍhito | tadeṣa 
janakāyo saṃpiṇḍāye kathaṃ pi nirdhāvati | tena kālena tena samayena kapilavastu 
saptahi prākārehi parikṣipto abhūṣi | bodhisatvena yānāto avataritvā mātā- 
pitṛkena balena taṃ hastināgaṃ ato nagarāto teṣāṃ saptānāṃ prākārāṇāṃ paratareṇa 
kṣipto | taṃ bodhisatvasya utsāhaṃ dṛṣvā anekehi devamanuṣyasahasrehi hakkārā 
@052
muktā:, bodhisatvo’pi nirdhāvito | rājāpi śuddhodano śākyamaṇḍalaparivṛto 
mahānāmo pi śākyo nirdhāvito |
tahiṃ kumāreṇa sarvārthasiddhena darśano dinna: sarvaśilpakarmāyatanāni kumāreṇa 
saṃdarśitā | siddhārthakumārasya na kocit samasamo, tathā yuddhe vā niryu(yu) ddhe 
vā na kocit kumārasya samasamo | paścime nidarśane bāṇā vidhyanti | ete daśa 
krośā tatra sapta tālā: | sapta tālā krośāntareṇa nikhatā, saptānāṃ tālānāṃ 
purato bherī o-(76)cchritā | tatra kocit ekatālaskandhaṃ nistāḍeti koci 
dve tālaskandhān nistāḍeti | devadattasya śaro dve tālaskandhā nistāḍitvā tṛtīye 
tālaskandhe lagno | sundaranandasya śaro trayastālaskandhāṃ nistāḍetvā caturthasya 
tālaskandhasya antarabhūmyāṃ nipatito | bodhisatvena devakulāto pitāmahasya 
siṃhahanuṣya rājño dhanustatra ānāpitaṃ | so dhanu tatra raṃgamadhye nikṣipto | yo 
śaknoti etaṃ dhanu pūrayituṃ dhāretu | taṃ dhanu hastāto janakāyena jijñāsito, na ca 
śaknoti kocit pūrayituṃ | śākyakumārehi pi sarvehi jijñāsitaṃ na kociś-
śaknoti pūrayituṃ | koliyakumārehi pi jijñāsitaṃ licchavikumārehi pi jijñā-
sitaṃ anyehi pi kumārehi jijñāsitaṃ | na koci śaknoti pūrayituṃ | paścād 
bodhisatvena gṛhītaṃ | pitāmahasya gauraveṇa taṃ dhanuṃ bodhisatvena gandhamālyena pūjetvā 
pūritaṃ | tasya dhanuṣya pūriyantasya sarvakapilavastuṃ śabdena vijñāpitaṃ, devamanuṣyehi 
ca hakkāraṃ muktaṃ | evaṃ saptatālaṃ bodhisatvenaikaśareṇa nistāḍetvā sāpi bherī 
nistāḍitā, bherīṃ nistāḍetvā rasātalaṃ praviṣo | devamanuṣyehi hakkāraṃ muktaṃ |
devatānāṃ sahasrehi ca antarīkṣāto divyaṃ kusumavarṣaṃ osṛṣaṃ | kumārasya bala-
parākramaṃ buddhibalaṃ ca dṛṣvā sarvatra gatigato balena ca ṛddhīyena ca jñānena ca sarva-
śākyarāṣraṃ tathānye pi rājāno prītā saṃvṛttā: | sulabdhā lābhā śākyānāṃ rājño 
ca śuddhodanasya yasya ayamedṛśo mahāpuruṣo utpanno |
yadā bodhisatvo abhiniṣkrānto anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho pravṛtta- 
prava (77) radharmacakro tadā etaṃ prakaraṇaṃ bhikṣubhi śrutaṃ | bhikṣu (kṣū) bhagavanta-
māhansu: | bhagavatā cirapraṇaṣā śākiyamuṣi jñātā | bhagavānāha | na bhikṣavo 
etarahiṃ yeva maye cirapraṇaṣā śākyamuṣi jñātā | anyadāpi maye cirapraṇaṣā 
śākyamuṣi jñātā | bhagavānāha |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvāne nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade brahmadatto 
nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati | nihatapratyarthiko nihatapratyamitro sunigṛhītajanapado 
dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo mahābalo mahākośo mahāvāhano |
tasya taṃ rājyaṃ ṛddhaṃ ca sphītaṃ ca kṣemaṃ ca subhikṣaṃ ca ākīrṇajanamanuṣyaṃ ca | tasya 
rājño purohito brahmāyu: nāma trayāṇāṃ vedānāṃ pārago sanirghaṇakaiabhānāṃ itihāsa-
@053
paṃcamānāṃ akṣarapadavyākaraṇe analpako | so’yamācārya: kuśalo brāhmaṇavedeṣu pi 
śāstreṣu dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo daśa kuśalakarmapathāṃ samādāya vartati | tasya putro 
dharmapālo nāma māṇavako | tasya brahmāyusya bhavati | samayo mama putrasya dharma- 
pālasya vedāni adhīyituṃ na caiṣa yukto mama sakāśāto vedāni adhītuṃ | pitṛ- 
viśrambheṇāpi nādhīṣyati, gurukule naṃ dāsyāmi | ayamapi brāhmaṇo vedapārago 
anuhimavante āśrame paṃca vaukaśatāni vedāṃ vāceti | tena so dharmapālo tasya 
brāhmaṇasya anuparītto vedānadhyāpe (ye) hīti |
tasyāpi dāni āśramasya avidūre mahānudakahrado tatra ca udakahrade udaka-
rākṣaso prativasati punarpuna: janaṃ snapayantaṃ māreti | so dharmapālo māṇavako tahiṃ 
udakahrade punarpuna: snāpayati | tasya brāhmaṇasya bhavati | atra udakahrade udaka- 
rākṣaso prativasati puna: punarmanuṣyāṃ māreti | eṣo ca dharmapālo purohitaputro tatra 
uda(78)kahrade snāpayati | sace dāni tatra snāyanto udakarākṣasena khajjeya, 
purohito asmākaṃ aparituṣo bhaveya, kiṃ tumhehi udakahradāto na vārito |
so dāni tena upādhyāyena dharmapālako māṇavako śabdāpito ucyati | mā atra 
udakahrade snāyāhi | atra udakahrade rākṣaso dāruṇo prativasati | mā tena udaka- 
rākṣasena khajjiṣyasi | tatra ca udakahrade maheśākhyo nāgo prativasati mahāpari- 
vāro | tasya ca nāgarājño putro dharmapālena māṇavakena sārdhaṃ prīṇayati kathā- 
samullāpena ramati | tena so māṇavako nāgabhavanānta: tārito | tena māṇavakena 
sārdhaṃ so nāgakumāro kathāsamullāpena ramati | tatra ca nāgabhavane dharmapālo 
māṇavako daśa kuśalāṃ karmapathāṃ deśayati | 
aparo ca māṇavako dharmapālasya samavayo sadṛśo ca grāmāntaraṃ tena mārgeṇa 
gacchanto tahiṃ udakahrade udake snāyate | so tena udakarākṣasena mārito, tahiṃ 
udakahrade ardhakhāditako plavanto apareṇa māṇavakena dṛṣo | tena āśramaṃ gatvā 
upādhyāyasya ārocitaṃ dharmapālo udakarākṣasena khāyito ti | so brāhmaṇo 
sarvehi tehi paṃcahi vaukaśatehi sārdhaṃ taṃ udakahradaṃ gato paśyati ca taṃ māṇavakaṃ 
udakarākṣasena ardhakhāditakaṃ plavantaṃ | tehi taṃ dṛṣvā sarvehi rāvo mukto | tehi 
tato udakāto utkṣipitvā kāṣhāni samāvartayitvā dhyāyito | tāni asthīni 
ghaake kṛtvā saparivāro vārāṇasīṃ gato brahmāyusya mūle | aśrukaṇho rudanmukho 
brahmāyusya upasaṃkramitvā āha | sa dharmapālo udakarākṣasena | mārito | imāni
asthīni | brahmāyu brāhmaṇaṃ āha | nāsti etanti dharmapālo daharo kumāro, 
@054
nāpi asmākaṃ kule daharā mṛtapūrvā | so dāni brahmāyurbrāhmaṇo taṃ dharmapālasya 
upādhyāyaṃ gāthāya adhyabhāṣasi |
(79) prāṇaṃ na hiṃseya nadinnamādiye 
pāpaṃ ca karmaṃ manasāpi na caret |
sarve anārjaṃ parivarjeyāma: 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||1||
na ca mo kadācidasti krodho 
na cāpi krudhyāma vayaṃ kadācit |
kruddhe pi no cāpi karoma kopaṃ 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||2||
śṛṇoma dharmaṃ asatāṃ satāṃ ca 
no cāpi dharmaṃ asatāṃ rocayāma |
asatāṃ hitva (tvā) satāṃ rocayāma: 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||3||
dadāma dānā bahuśo bahūni 
no cāpi no apriyo yācamāno |
dattvā ca dānā na nu tapyamānā 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||4||
ye brāhmaṇā śrava (ma) ṇaśīlavanto 
ghoṣeṣiṇo yācanakā upenti | 
priyaṃ mo teṣāṃ śravaṇadarśanaṃ ca 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||5|| 
ye brāhmaṇā śrava (ma) ṇa śīlavanto 
(80) ghoṣeṣiṇo yācanakā caranti | 
tānannapānairabhitarpayāma: 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyate ||6||
ye cāpi mo yācanakā upenti 
andhā anāthā kṛpaṇā anāyakā: |
tānannapānairabhitarpayāma: 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyate ||7||
vayaṃ ca bhāryā anatikramāmo 
bhāryā pi asmānna atikramāti |
@055
tato vayaṃ dharmacaryaṃ carāma: 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||8||
yo jāyate so bhavate suśīlo 
susaṃyato suvrato ṛjubhūta: |
adhyāpako bhoti samāptapāda: |
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||9||
mātā pitā bhaginī bhrātaro ca 
ye cāpi jñātayo ananyapakṣikā |
carāma dharmaṃ paralokaheto: 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||10||
mātā pitā bhaginī bhrātaro ca 
ye ca kulapreṣyakarā bhavanti |
carāma dharmaṃ paralokadarśī 
tasmā hi asmāddaharo na mṛyyati ||11||
dharmo hi vai rakṣati dharmacāriṃ 
(81) chatraṃ mahantaṃ yatha varṣakāle |
eṣo’nuśaṃso dharma sucīrṇe 
na durgatiṃ gacchati dharmacārī ||12||
adharmacārī hi naro pramatto 
yāṃ yāṃ gatiṃ gacchati adharmacārī |
so naṃ adharmo carito hanāti 
sāmaṃ gṛhīto yatha kṛṣṇasarpo ||13||
na hi dharmo adharmo ca ubhau samavipākinau |
adharmo nirayaṃ neti dharmo prāpeti svargatiṃ ||14||
dharmo hi vai rakṣati dharmacāriṃ 
chatraṃ mahantaṃ yatha varṣakāle |
dharmeṇa gupto mama dharmapālo 
anyasya asthīni sukhī kumāro ||15||
so brāhmaṇo saparivāro bhojayitvā brahmāyunā brāhmaṇena visarjito so ca 
brāhmaṇo āśramaṃ gato dharmapālaṃ ca māṇavakaṃ tahiṃ āśrame paśyati | te dāni sarve 
vismitā suṣhu purohitena jñātaṃ |
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena brahmāyurnāma brāhmaṇo abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya 
heto: | ahaṃ bhikṣava: tena kālena tena samayena brahmāyurnāma brāhmaṇa: | syāt 
@056
khalu punarbhikṣavo yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena tena samayena brahmāyusya 
brāhmaṇasya dharmapālo nāma putro abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | eṣa rāhulo tena 
kālena tena samayena bra(82)hmāyusya dharmapālo nāma putro abhūṣi | tadāpi 
eṣo mayā jñāto etarahiṃ pi mayā cirapranaṣā śākiyamuṣi: jñātā ||
iti śrīdharmapālasya jātakaṃ samāptaṃ |
bhikṣū bhagavantaṃ āhansu: | dūraṃ bhagavato iṣu kṣiptaṃ | bhagavānāha | na 
bhikṣava: etarahiṃ eva maye dūraṃ iṣu kṣiptaṃ | anyadāpi bhagavan | bhagavānāha |
anyadāpi hi bhikṣavo |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade rājā rājyaṃ 
kārayati mahābalo mahākośo mahāvāhano kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo | tasya dāni 
vistīrṇaṃ rājyaṃ yāvat-takṣaśilāṃ samājñāpayati | so kanīyasaṃ bhrātaraṃ rājye 
pratiṣhāpayitvā vārāṇasyā takṣaśilāyāṃ āgato | so dāni takṣaśilāyāṃ vasati |
anyena ca rājñā vārāṇaseyo caturaṅgena balakāyena veṣito | tasya tena bhrātareṇa 
vārāṇasīto takṣaśilāṃ dūto preṣito | āgacchāhi imohaṃ paracakreṇa uparuddho |
tena rājñā takṣaśilāyāṃ sthitena dūtānāṃ sakāśāto śrutvā bhūrjasmiṃ tasya rājño 
yena vārāṇaseyo vehito nāmaṃ likhitvā taṃ bhūrjaṃ kāṇḍe parivehitvā sūtreṇa sunaddhaṃ 
kṛtvā vārāṇasīṃ kṣiptaṃ | so kāṇḍo tasya rājño pādamūle sthitvā pādaphalakaṃ 
khaṇḍakhaṇḍīkṛtaṃ | so rājā tasya puruṣasya ca vismito | aho utsāho ca 
muṣisaṃbandho ca, yatra nāma vārāṇasyāṃ sthitena kāṇḍaṃ kṣiptaṃ | imaṃ evaṃ dūramāgato 
mama pādamūle phalake nipatito, itthaṃ tena ahaṃ na hato | tena rājñā tata: kāṇḍāto 
muṃcitvā taṃ bhūrjaṃ vācitaṃ, tatra ca bhūrje evaṃ likhitaṃ |
(83) eṣo te takṣaśilāyāṃ sthito pādaphala khaṇḍoṇo |
yadi si na maritukāmo osakka mama rājyato ||1||
so dāni bhūyasyā mātrayā bhīto trasto | ahaṃ jānāmi vārāṇasīto ayaṃ śaro 
āgato ti | tenāhaṃ vismayaṃ prāpto | aye ca takṣaśilāyāṃ sthitena kṣipto |
@057
so tatraiva sthāne devaśarasya devakulaṃ kṛtvā taṃ śaraṃ devakule pratiṣhāpetvā pūjāsatkāraṃ 
kṛtvā so prakrānto ||
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yusmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena kāśirājā abhūṣi yena takṣaśilāyāṃ sthitena vārāṇasīṃ kāṇḍaṃ kṣiptaṃ |
na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | ahaṃ so bhikṣavo tena kālena tena samayena 
kāśirājā abhūṣi | tadāpi mayā dūraṃ śaro kṣipto etarahiṃ pi mayā śaro dūraṃ 
kṣipto ||
iti śrīśarakṣepaṇaṃ jātakaṃ samāptaṃ |
bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | kathaṃ bhagavatā yaśodharā śilpena labdhā |
bhagavānāha | na bhikṣavo idāniṃ eva mayā yaśodharā śilpena labdhā, anyadāpi 
mayā yaśodharā śilpena labdhā | bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan |
bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣava: | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ mithilāyā ardhayojanaṃ yavakacchakaṃ nāma 
grāmaṃ | tasya yavakacchakasya bāhyena ekaṃ karmāragrāmaṃ | tahiṃ karmāragrāmikasya 
dhītā amarā nāma prāsādikā darśanīyā ca paṇḍitā pratibhāna-saṃpannā ca |
yavakacchaka-grāmikasya mahauṣadho nāma putro prāsādiko darśaṇīyo kṛtapuṇyo 
maheśākhyo | tena kṣetrāraṇyaṃ aṇvantena amarā karmāradārikā dṛṣā bhaktamādāya 
gacchantī | tāṃ (84) mahauṣadho pṛcchati | bhadre kā nāma tvaṃ, kiṃ te nāma | amarā 
āha | yena tathāgataṃ nāma | mahauṣadho āha | bhadre keṣāṃ tvaṃ | sā āha | yehi 
oṣiṇo, teṣāmahaṃ | mahauṣadho āha | bhadre kena gacchasi | sā āha | yaccha- 
(cche) traṃ tena gacchāmi | mahauṣadho āha | bhadre kahiṃgami | amarā āha |
saṃśritāyāṃtaṃ tahiṃ gami | atha khalu mahauṣadho agrapaṇḍito amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ 
gāthayā adhyabhāṣe |
amarā nūnaṃ ten āma karmārasyāsi dārikā |
cittena bhūtaṃ prajānāsi kṣetraṃ vo dakṣiṇādiśI ||1||
tasyā dāni dārikāye ca tray ova śīrṣo akṣī ca aṃjitā vastrā ca śuddhā 
@058
kṣudrāye ca yvāgūye ghaikā haste | atha khalu mahauṣadho agrapaṇḍito amarāṃ karmāra-
dārikāṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe |
kena te aṃjitaṃ śīrṣaṃ kena aṃkṣī aṃjitā ca te |
vastrā ca kena te śuddhā yvāgu kṣudrā ca kena te ||2||
atha khalu amarā karmāradārikā mahauṣadhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe |
sutailā... śīrṣaṃ abhyaṃjanaṃ ca lāsakaṃ |
vastraavastratā śuddhā yvāgū kṣudrā ca nodako ||3||
atha khalu bhikṣavo mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārināṃ gāthayā 
adhyabhāṣati |
yadi taṃ nūnaṃ te tailaṃ aṃjanaṃ cāpi lolikā |
vastrā ca utsavikā te alpe devena varṣitā ||4||
(85) sā dāni karmāradārikā bhaktasya rasakuṇḍaṃ pāṇḍarāye śāikāye 
ochannaṃ varṣeṇa ādāya gacchati | atha khalu mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāra-
dārikāṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati |
tuvaṃ yametaṃ himapāṇḍareṇa 
channaṃ kuṇḍaṃ harasi jīvanāye |
pṛcchāmi te amare etamarthaṃ 
kasya taṃ bhaktaṃ harasi manojñe ||5||
atha khalu bhikṣavo amarā karmāradārikā mahauṣadhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe |
……………|
…… bhaktaṃ harāmi pādape ||6||
atha khalu bhikṣavo mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ gāthayā
pratyabhāṣe |
pitā te varṣatriṃśatko nelāyako pitāmaho |
daśavarṣāsi jātīye evaṃ dhāremi dārike ||7||
mahauṣadho āha |
yasmiṃ pravutthe du:khitā te mātā bhavati durmanā |
te taṃ mātā ca mārgate kahiṃ so amare gato ||8||
atha khalu bhikṣava: amarā karmāradārikā mahauṣadhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ gāthayā pratyabhāṣe |
@059
yatra mṛtāśca śvasanti dagdho ca puna dahyati |
jñātibhirvadhyate jñātistatra mahyaṃ pitā gato ||9||
(86) atha khalu bhikṣavo mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ 
gāthayā pratyabhāṣe |
karmārabhastrā: śvasanti aṃgāraṃ puna dahyati |
lohaṃ lohena pīḍ+eti karmāraśālāṃ pitā gato ||10||
mārgaṃ pṛcchitā ākhyāhi kṣemaṃ akuilaṃ ṛjuṃ |
akaṇakaṃ ca no bhadre gaṃsāmi yavakacchakaṃ ||11||
atha khalu bhikṣavo karmāradārikā mahauṣadhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ gāthayā pratyabhāṣe |
yena saptābhiraṃgā ca dviguṇapalāśā ca pādapā: |
yena aśeśI na tena vrajesi na tena aśesi ||12||
eṣo mārgo yavakacchakasya yadi paṇḍito si jānāhi | atha khalu bhikṣavo 
mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe |
yato yavā kadākhyā ca kovidārā ca phullitā |
vāmaṃ mārgaṃ grahetvāna gacchāmi yavakacchakaṃ ||13||
atha khalu bhikṣavo amarā karmāradārikā mahauṣadhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ gāthayā 
pratyabhāṣati |
gaccha brāhmaṇa mārgeṇa bhakto taṃ bhakṣayiṣyasi |
pitṛhi putrā sidhyanti teṣāṃ māsena bhokṣyasi ||14||
atha khalu bhikṣavo mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ gāthayā 
pratyabhāṣe |
śuṣkaṃ indhanaṃ veṇūhi karīraṃ tatra sidhyati |
teṣāṃ māsena bhokṣyāmi eṣa gaṃsāmi vo gṛhaṃ ||15||
(87) atha khalu bhikṣavo amarā karmāradārikā mahauṣadhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ gāthayā 
pratyabhāṣati |
vasa brāhmaṇa mo gṛhe yajño yamatra bheṣyati |
mātā me devarājena mahāyajñaṃ yajiṣyati ||16||
@060
atha khalu bhikṣavo mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ gāthayā 
pratyabhāṣati |
mātu te devarājasya yaṃ yajitaṃ yajiṣyati |
taṃ yajñamanubheṣyāmi eṣa gaṃsāmi te gṛhaṃ ||17||
atha khalu bhikṣavo mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ mātāpitṛṇāṃ 
sakāśāto bhāryārthaṃ yācayati | te amarāye mātāpitarā āhaṃsuna vayaṃ dārikāma- 
karmārasya dadāma |
mahauṣadho ca bhikṣavo mahāprājño sarvaśilpehi abhijño | tasya bhavati |
kiṃ karmārāṇāṃ sarvacūrṇakarmaṃ | sūcīyo | karmāro yo śaknoti sūcī pi kartuṃ 
so ācariyo | mahauṣadhena kośaprakṣiptā sūcī kṛtā, ekatra kośake sapta 
sūcīyo prakṣipyanti | te sarve aṣa sūcīyo ekā sūcī bhavanti | sāpi 
ekā aṣa sūcīyo bhavati | mahauṣadho tāṃ sūcīmādāya taṃ karmāragrāmaṃ gato 
vikriṇituṃ | karmāragrāmikasya pathā gatvā ghoṣeti | sūcī vikreyā, yasya kāryaṃ 
sa kriṇātu |
nikkaakacchā sukṛtā tīkṣṇāgrā vaayāsikā |
sūcī karmāragrāmasmiṃ vikrīṇāmi vikrītha me ||18||
(88) sā dārikā mahauṣadhasya śabdaṃ śrutvā nirdhāvitā | sā mahauṣadhaṃ 
gāthayā adhyabhāṣe |
atra śaktīyo kriyanti nārācā atha tomarā |
ihaiva tāni kriyanti sūcīyo vaḍiśāni ca ||19||
unmattako si puruṣa athavāsi vicittako |
yo tvaṃ karmāragrāmasmiṃ sūcī kriṇitumicchasi ||20||
atha khalu mahauṣadho mahāprājño amarāṃ karmāradārikāṃ gāthayā pratyabhāṣi |
sūcī karmāragrāmasmiṃ vikretavyā prajānatā |
ācāryā eva jānanti karmaṃ sukara-duṣkaraṃ ||21||
sacette bhadre jāneyā pitā sūcī mayā kṛtā |
svayaṃ va me pravāreyā prattaṃ te ca pitu varaṃ ||22||
@061
atha khalu bhikṣavo amarā karmāradārikā pitaraṃ gāthāya adhyabhāṣati |
imaṃ tāta niśāmehi śilpako yatha bhāṣati |
karmāraputro nipuṇo kuśalo sūcikārako ||23||
atha khalu bhikṣavo amarāye karmāradhītāye pitā tāṃ sūciṃ dṛṣvā vismaya-
māpanno | so tāṃ dhītaramādāya mahauṣadhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati |
na me śrutā vā dṛṣā vā sūcī etādṛśā mayā |
tuṣo’smi etena karmeṇa imāṃ kanyāṃ dadāmi te ||24||
(89) bhagavānāha | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevaṃ asyādanya: sa 
tena kālena tena samayena mahauṣadho mahāprājño | na khalvevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya 
heto: | ahaṃ so bhikṣava: tena kālena tena samayena mahauṣadho nāma abhūṣi | syāt 
khalu puna: bhikṣavo yuṣmākamevamasyādanyassa tena kālena tena samayena karmāragrāmike 
abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣava: mahānāmaśākyo 
tena kālena tena samayena so karmāragrāmiko abhūṣi | syāt khalu punarbhikṣavaryuṣmā-
kamevamasyādanyā sā tena kālena tena samayena amarā nāma karmāragrāmikadhītā 
abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣā sā bhikṣavo yaśodharā 
tena kālena tena samayena karmāradhītā abhūṣi | tadāpi eṣā mayā śilpena labdhā 
etarahiṃ pi mayā śilpena labdhā ||
samāptaṃ amarāye karmāradhītāye jātakaṃ |
bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | vīryeṇa bhagavatā yaśodharā labdhā | bhagavānāha |
na bhikṣavo etarahiṃ eva mayā yaśodharā vīryeṇa labdhā anyadāpi mayā eṣā vīryeṇa 
labdhā | bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi 
bhikṣava: |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣava: atītamadhvāne vāravāli-nagare brāhmaṇa: trayāṇāṃ vedānāṃ 
pārago sanirghaṇha-kaiabhānāṃ itihāsapaṃcamānāṃ akṣarapadavyākaraṇe kuśalo soyaṃ 
ācāryo brāhmaṇavedeṣu paṃca māṇavakaśatāni vedāṃ mantrāṃ vācayati | tasya dāni 
brāhmaṇasya śirirnāma dhītā prāsādikā darśanīyā paramāye śubhāye varṇapuṣkaratāye 
samanvā (90) gatā | tasyedāni brāhmaṇasya samudrapaane yajñaṃ kārayantena yājyena 
@062
tasya upādhyāyasya preṣitaṃ | svayaṃ vāgacche kaṃcidvā preṣehi arthamātraṃ te dāsyāmi |
so teṣāṃ paṃcānāṃ vaukaśatānāmāha | ko vo tra utsahati samudrapaanaṃ gantuṃ amukasya 
sārthavāhasya mūlaṃ | yo gamiṣyati tasya śirikāṃ māṇavikāṃ dāsyāmi | tatra 
mānavako paṇḍito ca utthānavanto ca vīriyavanto ca | tasya tahiṃ śiriye adhi-
mātraṃ premaṃ | so utsahito-upādhyāya ahaṃ gamiṣyāmi | so tena upādhyāyena 
lekhaṃ dattvā yānapātramaruhiya visarjito |
so anupūrveṇa samudrapaanaṃ gata: | tena taṃ lekhaṃ tasya sārthavāhasya upanāmitaṃ |
tena sārthavāhena tamupādhyāyasya lekhaṃ vācetvā ratnāni ca hiraṇyasuvarṇaṃ dattvā 
visarjito | so tato pi samudrapaanāto yatra kāle yānapātre vāravāliṃ prasthito 
so tena yānapātreṇa anupūrveṇa vāravāliṃ āgato | so dāni tata: yānapātrāto 
pratināvaṃ āruhiṣyatīti | saṃmarde ca samāne sā poalikā samudre patitā | tasya 
māṇavasya bhavati | iyaṃ mayā īdṛśena yatnena samudrapaanāto ānetvā iha pratināvaṃ 
āruhantena, samudre patitā ti | ko atra upāyo bhaveya yena etaṃ dhanaṃ labheyaṃ |
nāsti anyo upāyo nānyatra etaṃ samudraṃ utsiñcāmi | so lohavaddhakaṃ tattakaṃ 
ādāya samudrakūlamāgata: | so samudrakūle vaddhakaṃ nikṣipitvā kacchāṃ bandhati |
samudradevatā ca brāhmaṇaveṣeṇa upasaṃkramitvā āhansu: | kimidaṃ | māṇava āha |
u(91) tsicāmi mahodadhiṃ | brāhmaṇa āha | mahodako na śakṣyati utsiṃcituṃ |
māṇavo āha |
dīrghā brahmā ahorātrā lohavardhaṃ ca tattakaṃ |
dakṣasya apramattasya na śirī bhavati durlabhā ||1||
śṛṇotha vīryaṃ puruṣottamasya 
balaṃ ca sthāmaṃ ca parākramaṃ ca |
yaṃ māṇavo pi purimāsu jātiṣu 
etasya arthe avatīrṇo sāgaraṃ ||2|| 
tadā maṇi tasya praṇaṣamāsīt 
so va babhāṣe kṣapayiṣya sāgaraṃ |
karotha yatnaṃ yaṃ maṇiṃ labheyaṃ 
mā anapekṣī du:khitā bhaviṣyatha ||3||
@063
suvarṇanāgāsurayakṣarākṣasā 
trastā abhū yāni samudramadhye |
yathā ca meghāni samākulāni 
ninādanirghoṣaṃ viniścaranti ||4||
atha devatā uggami sāgarāto 
saṃtrastā vyavalokayati caturdiśaṃ |
sā addasāsi māṇavamutsahantaṃ 
utsiñcituṃ kṣapayituṃ ca sāgaraṃ ||5||
sā uttaritvā purato tamabravīt 
kiṃ māṇava mārgasi sāgarāto |
(92) ākhyāhi asmākaṃ vayaṃ api anu-
dāsyāma māpadya vihanyamāna: (nā:) ||6||
maṇī mama devate atra naṣo 
sohaṃ gaveṣāmi mahāsamudre |
āpaṃ kṣapitvāna maṇiṃ labheyaṃ 
tasyārthamutsiṃci mahāsamudraṃ ||7||
bahūni bālāni caranti loke 
arthe ca dharmeṣu ca vipramūḍh+ā |
tuvaṃ pi bho paramabuddhi māṇava 
yaṃ durlabhaṃ loke ki tuvaṃ gaveṣasi ||8||
aśīti pūgā caturo ca vāriṇo 
niryāti yasyāpi na tena jñāyati |
heṣā ca toyasya anantapāṇī 
kathaṃ tuvaṃ utsahase kṣapetuṃ ||9||
upenti yatra bahavo sravantiyo 
vṛṣi anantā prapatanti sāgaro |
āvāsabhūto ca maharddhikānāṃ 
kathaṃ tu utsaryati dharmaśāstraṃ ||10||
yastvaṃ akarmaṃ kuruṣe durbuddhi: 
sakhinnagātro nacireṇa bheṣyasi |
taḍ+āgamātraṃ na prabhosi śoṣituṃ 
na eva tuhyaṃ pratirūpaṃ māṇavā ||11||
(93) yaṃ codayitvā paribhāṣi devate 
tatrārthaṃ paśyāmi te chinnasāgaraṃ (rā ?)
@064
śrotaṃ na khaneya na mūlamuddharet 
na tvantaraṃ yasya na pāramuttaret ||12||
nāhaṃ kuśīdo svamaṇiṃ tyajeyaṃ 
dhanaṃ haritvāhaṃ śameyaṃ vīryaṃ |
karontu bhūtā vacanaṃ mameha 
tathā bhaṇeyaṃ na tathā bhaṇeyaṃ |
hutāśanaṃ prajvalitaṃ na saṃname 
sacandratārāṃ parivartaye mahīṃ ||13||
(sā devatā tatra vicintayanti)
dātavyaṃ me taṃ maṇi māṇavasya 
yathā na eṣo kṣapaye samudraṃ |
eṣo ca gṛhyāna maṇiṃ praṇītaṃ 
gacche māṇava siddhayānapā (yā) tro ||14||
sarvatra vīryavān sādhu kuśīdo du:khaṃ jīvati |
so yaṃ vīryaprabhāvena dhanamādāya gacchati ||15||
pūrvenivāsaṃ bhagavān pūrvejātimanusmaran |
jātakamidamākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣuṇamantike ||16||
te skandhā tāni dhātūni tāni āyatanāni ca |
ātmānaṃ ca adhikṛtya bhagavān tamarthaṃ vyākare ||17||
(94) anavarāgrasmiṃ saṃsāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā |
māṇavako tadā āsi śiri āsī yaśodharā |
etamarthaṃ vijānetvā evaṃ dhāretha jātakaṃ ||18||
evamimaṃ aparimitaṃ bahudu:khaṃ uccanīcacaritaṃ purāṇaṃ vigatajvaro vigata-
bhayo aśoko svajātakaṃ bhagavāṃ bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye | bhagavānāha | syāt 
khalu puna rbhikṣavo yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena tena samayena māṇavako 
bhavati yasya taṃ mahāsamudre dhanaṃ patitaṃ | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: |
ahaṃ so bhikṣavo tena kālena tena samayena māṇavako abhūṣi | syāt khalu punarbhikṣavo 
yuṣmākamevasyādanyā sā tena kālena tena samayena vāravālīnagare brāhmaṇasya śiri 
nāma sā māṇavakadhītā abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: |
eṣā sā bhikṣava: yaśodharā tena kālena tena samayena vāravāliye nagare brāhmaṇasya 
śiri nāma dhītā abhūṣi | tadāpi mayā eṣā vīryeṇa labdhā etarahiṃ 
@065
pi eṣā mayā vīryeṇa labdhā ||
iti śrīśirijātakaṃ samāptaṃ |
bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | bhagavatā yaśodharā khedena labdhā | bhagavānāha |
na bhikṣavo idānīmeva yaśodharā khedena labdhā, anyadāpi eṣā mayā mahatā 
khedena mahatā śrameṇa mahatā vīryena labdhā | bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan |
bhagavānāha anyadāpi bhikṣavo |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ hastināpure rājā subāhurnāma rājyaṃ 
kārayati kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo mahābalo mahākośo mahāvāhano ṣaṣinagarasahasrā-
ṇāmī-(95)śvaro | tasya sudhanurnāma kumāro ekaputro prāsādiko darśanīyo 
rūpavān kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo guṇavān mātṛjño pitṛjño pitrā subāhunā yuvarājye 
pratiṣhāpito | so amātyehi sārdhaṃ tāni paitṛkāni nagarasahasrāṇi paripāleti |
rājā subāhu: rājakṛtyato odhṛtabhāro rājakule upariprāsādavaragato nirvṛto 
āsati | tasya dāni rājño subāhusya āsannarājā sucandrimo nāma vayasyo 
sannikṛṣo siṃhapure nagare rājyaṃ kārayati kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo mahābalo mahā-
kośo mahāvāhano | tasya dāni rājño sucandrimasya mahāyajño pratyupasthāpito |
sarvabhūtehi yajñaṃ yajiṣyāmi | tena yattakā vijitavāsino lubdhakā: teṣā- 
māṇattī dinnā | sarvabhūtehi yajñaṃ yajiṣyāmi | ye te sthalacarā: prāṇā apadā vā 
dvipadā vā caturpadā vā bahupadā vā tāni sarvāṇi prāṇakajātāni samānetha | niṣādā 
pi uddiṣā: | ye kecijjalacarā prāṇā: tena upasthapetha sarvabhūtehi yajñaṃ yajiṣyāmi |
manasā devānāṃ vacasā pārthivānāṃ |
nacireṇāḍhyānāṃ karmaṇā daridrāṇāmiti ||1||
rājño vacanamātreṇa lubdhakehi ca niṣādehi ca jalacarā ca sthalacarā ca prāṇaka-
jātīyo samānītā, mahaṃ ca vāaṃ māpetvā tatra tāni sthalacarāṇi prāṇakajātīni 
uparuddhāni | yāni pi jalacarāṇi tāni samānetvā puṣkariṇīyaṃ oruddhāni |
kinnarīvarjitaṃ sarvaprāṇakajātīyo samānītā: |
atha khalu rājño sucandrimasya yaṃ kālaṃ yajñavāo sarvopakaraṇehi sajjīkṛto 
tato śīrṣasnāto ā(a)hatavastranivastro upariprāsādavaragato gandhapuṣpa-
dhūpairarcanaṃ kṛtvā caturdiśamañjaliṃ praṇāmetvā yena bhagavanta: purastimadakṣiṇa-
@066
paścimottarāye diśāye (96) ṛṣayo caturdhyānalābhino paṃcābhijñā maharddhikā 
mahānubhāvā antarīkṣacarāstānahaṃ yajñavāe nimantrayāmi | tatra dāni ye ṛṣayo 
caturdhyānalābhino paṃcābhijñā maharddhikā mahānubhāvā te samanvāharitvā vaihāyasena 
ṛddhyā yajñavāaṃ gatā: | so dāniṃ rājā sucandrimo tānṛṣīṃ yajñavāe āgatāṃ dṛṣvā 
pramudito prītisaumanasyajāto pādābhivandanaṃ kṛtvā etaduvāca | pratyavekṣantu 
bhagavanto yajñavāaṃ kiṃ paripūrṇaṃ na veti | ted āni ṛṣaya: pratyavekṣitvā rājānaṃ 
sucandrimametaduvāca | mahārāja sarvo paripūrṇo yajñavāo ekena aṅgena ūno |
rājā āha | katamena aṅgena ūno | ṛṣayo āhu | deva kinnarīye ūno |
atha khalu rājā sucandrimo lubdhakānāha | teṣāmṛṣīṇāṃ bhagavatāṃ yajñavāe kinnarīye 
artho, taṃ gacchatha yatna karotha yathā mama kinnarīṃ ānetha | tahiṃ dāni yo teṣāṃ 
lubdhakasahasrāṇāṃ sarvapradhāno lubdhako vīryena ca balena ca pauruṣeṇa ca so tehi 
lubdhakehi sarvagaṇena utsāhito | tvaṃ pratibalo kinnarīṃ samartho ānayituṃ | 
sa lubdhako gaṇena utsāhito samāno rājñā ca sucandrimena dhanukalāpamādāya 
anuhimavantaṃ praviṣa: |
tahiṃ anyataraṃ himavante paśyati ṛṣisya āśrayaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ mūlapatraphalo- 
petaṃ | so taṃ ṛṣimupasaṃkrānto ṛṣisya pādavandanaṃ kṛtvā sthita: ṛṣiṇā ehi 
svāgatavāniti ācaṣo svāgataṃ te etāṃ śivikāṃ niṣīdāhi | ṛṣiṇā tasya 
lubdhakasya sārāyaṇīyaṃ kṛtaṃ | yathā ṛṣidharmo, phalodakamupanāmitaṃ | so 
dāni phalāni paribhuṃjiya pānīyaṃ pibitvā tatra āsati | tatra ca ṛṣisya mūle 
aśrutapurvaṃ ca madhuraṃ gītaśabdaṃ śṛṇoti | so taṃ ṛṣiṃ pṛcchati | bhagavaṃ kasya 
etaṃ evaṃ manojñaṃ gītaśabdaṃ (97) devakanyānāṃ nāgakanyānāṃ | ṛṣi āha |
na etaṃ devakanyānāṃ gītaśabdaṃ na nāgakanyānāṃ kinnarīṇāṃ etaṃ gītaśabdaṃ | so 
dāni tamṛṣiṃ pṛcchati | bhagavan imaṃ gītaśabdaṃ śrūyate, na ca dṛśyanti | kahiṃ vā 
gāyanti | ṛṣi āha | imasya āśramasya uttare pārśve mahāpadminī tahiṃ 
sarvārtukāni sarvakālikāni utpalakumudapadumapuṇḍarīkasaugandhikāni |
tatra kailāsāto parvatāto drumasya kinnararājño manoharā nāma dhītā bahuhi 
kinnarehi kinnarīhi ca parivṛtā etāṃ padminīṃ krīḍ+ārthamāgacchati | so paṇḍito 
@067
lubdhako tamṛṣiṃ upāyena pṛcchati | āha | bhagavaṃ śruṇīyati asti kecit
manuṣyā kinnarīhi sārdhaṃ krīḍ+anti paricārenti | kathaṃ tem anuṣyāṇāṃ kinnarīyo 
vaśagatā bhavanti | ṛṣi āha | satyāvākyena etā badhyanti na śaknonti 
antarahāyituṃ | mādhuryeṇa ca ṛṣiṇā asamanvāharitvā ṛjubhāvena ācaritaṃ na 
jānāti kinnarīye etasya arthoti |
so dāni lubdhako tasya ṛṣisya abhivādanaṃ kṛtvā taṃ padmasaraṃ gato yatra sā 
drumasya kinnararājño dhītā krīḍ+ati | tā dāni kinnarīyo gītakṛtye pramattā 
jaladardarake ca taṃ lubdhakaṃ na paśyanti | sā ca tatra manoharā sarvapradhānā rūpeṇa ca 
svareṇa ca | tena lubdhakena śravaṇapathe sthitena sā manoharā satyavākyena baddhā |
dhītā tvaṃ kinnararājasya drumarājño yaśasvinī |
etena satyavākyena tiṣha baddhāsi kinnarī ||2||
yathā tvaṃ drumarājasya dhītā drumeṇa rājñā saṃvṛddhā | 
satyavacanena bhadre manohare mā padaṃ gaccha ||3||
sā dāni manoharā tena lubdhakena satyavākyena baddhā na śaknoti antara-
hāyituṃ | te anye hi kinnarā ca kinnarī ca sarve samantarahitā | (98) sā dāni 
manoharā tena lubdhakena siṃhapuramānītā | tahiṃ yajñavāaṃ praveśitā | kinnarīṃ 
dṛṣvā rājā sucandrimo mahāṃ ca janakāyo tasya lubdhakasya prīto saṃvṛtto |
lubdhakena vipulo ācchādo labdho | sā baddhā pāśehi ānītā, sucandrimasya 
siṃhapuraṃ brāhmaṇapuraṃ saṃvṛttaṃ yajñavāaṃ samabhinītā | rājñā sucandrimeṇa yajñasya 
samupakaraṇaṃ sajjetvā rājño subāhusya hastināpuraṃ dūto preṣito | sarvabhūtehi 
mahāyajñaṃ yajiṣyāmi āgaccha | iha anumodāhi | rājñā subāhunā putro 
sudhanukumāro visarjito | gaccha siṃhapuraṃ sucandrimo rājā yajñaṃ yajiṣyati taṃ 
anumodāhi | 
sudhanukumāro siṃhapuramāgato anyānapi bahūni rājāna śatāni | sarveṣāṃ 
ca sudhanukumāro sarvapradhāno rūpeṇāpi tejenāpi parivāreṇāpi gandhenāpi |
sudhanukumāro taṃ yajñavāaṃ praviṣa: bahūhi rājāna śatehi parivṛto | tena tatra
yajñavāe tāni bahūni prāṇisahasrāṇi daṣāni sthalacarajalacarāṇi | sāpi 
@068
kinnarī dṛṣā | paśyantasya eva sudhanusya kumārasya kinnarīye udāraṃ premaṃ nipa-
titaṃ, kinnarīye pi sudhanusya premaṃ nipatitaṃ | yathoktaṃ bhagavatā sūtrapade |
pūrve vā saṃnivāsena pratyutpanne hitena vā | 
sarvā(rvaṃ)taṃ jāyate premaṃ utpalaṃ vā yathodake ||4||
evaṃ teṣāṃ parasparaṃ darśanamātreṇa premaṃ saṃjātaṃ | sudhanukumāro rājño su- 
candrimasya pṛcchati | kisya ime ettakā prāṇasahasriyo yajñavāe uparuddhāyo |
so rājā āha | etehi yajñaṃ yajiṣyāmi etena ca prabhūtena khādanīya-bhojanīyena |
kumāro (99) pṛcchati | etasya yajñasya ki phalaṃ kiṃ guṇanirvṛtti | kedṛśame-
tena yajñaguṇaṃ nirvartayiṣyati imaṃ ettakaṃ prāṇavadhaṃ kṛtvā | rājā āha | ete 
yattakā prāṇajātī atra yajñe haniṣyanti sarve svargaṃ gamiṣyanti | ahaṃ ca yattakā 
ete prāṇā ettha yajñe haniṣyanti tattakāṃ vārāṃ svarge upapadyāmi | kumāro āha |
mahārāja na evaṃ etaṃ mithyādṛṣi eṣā, ahiṃsā paramaṃ dharmaṃ | prāṇātipāto 
adharmo prāṇātipātavairamaṇo dharmo | adinnādāno adharmo adattadānavairamaṇo 
dharmo | kāmeṣu mithyācāro adharmo kāmeṣu mithyācāravairamaṇo dharmo | surā-
maireyamadyapānaṃ adharmo surāmaireyamadyapānāto vairamaṇo dharmo | mṛṣāvādo adharmo 
mṛṣāvādāto vairamaṇo dharmo | piśunavācā adharmo piśunavācāto vairamaṇo dharmo |
saṃbhinnapralāpo adharmo saṃbhinnapralāpāto vairamaṇo dharmo | avidyā adharmo avidyāto 
vairamaṇo dharmo | vyāpādo adharmo vyāpādāto vairamaṇo dharmo | mithyādṛṣi 
adharmo samyagdṛṣi dharmo | daśa kuśalā karmapathā dharmo | daśahi mahārāja 
akuśalehi karmapathehi samanvāgatā: satvā narakeṣūpapadyanti |
daśahi kuśalehi karmapathehi samanvāgatā: satvā svargeṣūpapadyanti | tadevaṃ 
mahārājena na eṣa svargāṇāṃ patho gṛhīto, narakeṣu gamanāya eṣa patho gṛhīto |
evaṃ sudhanusya kumārasya dharmadeśanāṃ śrutvā rājā sucandrimo te ca sarve rājāno 
sarvo mahājanakāyo prīto | tena rājñā sucandrimeṇa sudhanusya kumārasya dharma-
deśanāṃ śrutvā te sarve prāṇakajātīyo jalacarā ca sthalacarā ca osṛṣā | (100) 
manoharā kinnarī sudhanusya kumārasya allīnā | sarvaṃ ca kinnarabhavanaṃ manasi na 
vartati sudhanusya premeṇa | sudhanusyāpi anyā krīḍ+āratīyo manasi na vartanti 
manoharāye premena | rājñāpi sucandrimeṇa yathā sudhanunā kumāreṇa saṃdiṣaṃ tathā 
@069
nirgaḍaṃ yajñaṃ anavadyaṃ | anekāni śramaṇa-brāhmaṇa-kṛpaṇa-vaṇīpaka-sahasrāṇi anna-
pānena santarpitā: ācchādanehi ācchāditā: | vṛtte yajñe sudhanukumāro manoharāye 
sārdhaṃ hastiskandhavaragato mahatā parivāreṇa mahatā samṛddhīye mahatā samudayena 
mahāvibhūṣāye siṃhapurato hastināpuraṃ gato |
kumārasya hastināpuraṃ praviśantasya nagaraṃ hastināpuraṃ alaṃkṛtaṃ vitatavitānaṃ 
citraduṣyaparikṣiptaṃ osaktapaadāmakalāpaṃ siktasaṃmṛṣaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ muktapuṣpāva-
kīrṇaṃ deśedeśeṣu naanartaka-ṛlla-malla-pāṇisvaryākumbhathūnikā | evaṃ sudhanukumāro 
mahatā samṛddhīye mahatā samudayena manoharāye sārdhaṃ hastiskandhavaragato hastināpuraṃ 
praviṣo | tena kumāreṇa sarvā rājakanyā osṛṣā manoharāye sārdhaṃ krīḍate va |
rājño subāhusya ṣaṣīhi nagarasahasrehi kāryasahasrāṇi parihāyanti anekasahasrāṇi 
nivartanti | naigamajānapadehi rājā subāhu vijñapto | mahārāja sudhanukumāro 
manoharāye kinnarīye pramatto arthārthāni na samanuśāsati, rājakāryāṇi parihāyanti 
ṣaṣīhi nagarasahasrehi anekasahasrāṇi nivartanti | rājñā subāhunā sudhanukumāro 
śabdāpito | putra jānapadā oravanti | arthārthāni na samanuśāśasi yathāpūrvaṃ, 
manoharāye kinnarīye pramatto viharasi, visarjehi putra etāṃ kinnarīṃ anu (101)
jānāhi tāṃ gamanāye | so kumāro manoharāye tṛṣṇājālena baddhako na tāmanu-
jānāti | pitare puna: punaruccati, putra visarjehi etāṃ kinnarīṃ anyāni te 
rājakanyāni yattakāni jalpasi tattakāni ānayiṣyāmi | so kumāro 
punarpuna: tena pitunā ucyanto na visarjayati | amātyā ca puna: puna: rājño 
subāhusya nivedenti | mahārāja sudhanukumāro manoharāye kinnarīye pramatto 
rājakāryāṇi na karoti bahūni rājakāryāṇi parihāyanti | rājñā ca amātyā 
āṇattā uparundhatha kumāraṃ | so amātyehi rājāṇattīye uparuddho | uparuddhena 
kumāreṇa gṛhaṃ ni:śreyaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ sarvā lakṣmī antarahitā | manoharā svayaṃ subāhunā 
anujñātā niratiṃ kinnaranagaraṃ gamanāya | manohare gaccha anujñātāsi yena sukhāni 
śītalāni vanāni mātāpitṛṇāṃ sakāśaṃ |
sā dāni sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā tata: prāsādāto otaritā | tāye otarantīye 
bahūni strīsahasrāṇi sudhanusya rodanti manoharāye śokena | hastināpure jana- 
padasya antaraṃ nāsti vāmadakṣiṇena hastena, manoharāye hastināpurāto niṣkra-
mantiye | vāmadakṣiṇāto aṃjalisahasrāṇi pratīcchamānā, gandhamālyena pūjiya-
mānā, strīsahasrehi bahunā ca janakāyena anugacchiyamānā sā dāni hastinā-
@070
purāto niryātvā janakāyasya visarjanaṃ kṛtvā uttarāmukhaṃ yena himavāṃ parvatarājā 
tena praṇatā upagacchati ca uttarāmukhaṃ, yena ca ustināpuraṃ tena sudhanuṃ avaloketi |
tahiṃ ca anuhimavante śatadrunadīkūle dūve lubdhakaputrā mṛgavyāṃ aṇvanti | eko 
lubdhakaputro (102) utpalako nāma dvitīyo lubdhakaputro mālako nāma | tehi 
dṛṣā manoharā kinnarī dūrato āgacchantī sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā akṣudrānu-
lepanā amilānagandhamālyā punarpuna: pṛṣhatomukhī avalokayantī āgacchantī |
tehi sā kinnarī pratyabhijñātā | te kṛtāṃjalipuā prani(ṇi)patitā 
pṛcchanti |
gacchanti (ntī) avalokesi avalokenti (ntī) gacchasi |
kiṃ bhadre avalokesi kahiṃ vā tvaṃ gamiṣyasi ||5||
manoharā āha | 
ubhayaṃ abhiprārthemi…kiṃpuruṣanagaraṃ |
sudhanuṃ cāvalokemi niratiṃ cābhiprārthaye ||6||
te dāni lubdhakaputrā āhaṃsu: |
sudhanusya kumārasya kurupaṃcāleṣu nāriyo |
tāhi sārdhaṃ ramamāṇo na so tubhyaṃ smariṣyati ||7||
manoharā āha |
ānayiṣyāmyahaṃ sudhanuṃ prekṣitena smitena ca |
kocid vṛddho va mātaṃgo vaśe eṣo bhaviṣyati ||8||
tāye teṣāṃ lubdhakaputrāṇāṃ haste śatasahasramūlyā ca aṃgulikā dinnā tālīsa-
mālā ca | yadi mama pṛṣato sudhanukumāro āgaccheya mama mārgamāṇo, imaṃ abhi-
jñānaṃ dāsyatha mama vacanā abhivādanaṃ pṛccheyātha | vaktavyo | ito evaṃ (va)
nivartāhi durgamo (103) paratareṇa manuṣyāṇāṃ | niyato me manuṣyāṇāṃ vinā 
bhāva: | evaṃ lubdhakaputrāṇāṃ saṃdiśitvā manoharā aspṛśantī pādatalehi udakaṃ 
śatadrunadīṃ tīrṇā |
@071
rājñā subāhunā yaṃ kālaṃ jānāti gatā manoharā iti tato sudhanukumāro 
ānāpi (yi) to utsaṃge upavisāpito pitare pi mātare pi | mā putra kinnarī-
manusmarāhi, vistīrṇo te anta:puro bahuni kanyāsahasrāṇi, aparāṇi te ānā-
peṣyaṃ | tāhi sārdhaṃ krīḍ+āhi ramāhi paricārehi kinte kinnarīye | tvaṃ mānuṣo |
rājā kumāraṃ cāśvāsayati amātyā ca āṇattā | kumārasya gṛhaṃ alaṃkārāpetha |
anta:purasya saṃdiṣaṃ | suṣhu kumāraṃ abhiramāpetha yathā kumāro manoharāṃ na 
samanusmareya | rājño vacanamātreṇa kumārasya gṛhaṃ yathā divyaṃ vimānaṃ tathā alaṃkṛtaṃ 
sarvasaṃjñitaṃ | saptasu dvāraśālāsu sucūrṇaghaāni sthāpitāni akṣatāni sthāpitāni 
yāni anyānyapi lokasya maṃgalasaṃmatāni sarvāṇi sthāpitāni | brāhmaṇa- 
sahasriyo kumārasya dvāre upasthāpitāni, tathānyo pi janakāyo kumāraṃ prati-
pālayanto | kumāro pi pitarā samāśvāsitvā visarjito | gaccha gṛhaṃ upa-
sevehi snāhi vilimpāhi āsaktamālya(lyā)bharaṇo krīḍ+āhi ramāhi pravicārehi 
rājakāryāṇi ca samanuśāsehi | evaṃ saṃdiśitvā pitare kumāro sūdhanu visarjita: |
so dāni rājakulāto niryātvā sārdhaṃ vasantakena ekinā paricārakena 
bhāvānuraktena hastināpurāto nagarāto niryātvā yena himavantaparvatarājā tena 
praṇato manoharāye arthāye | kumārasya tāni paitṛkāni ṣaṣinagarasahasrāṇi 
sphītāni (104) sanigamajanapadāni vistīrṇaṃ ca anta:puraṃ manasi na vartati |
manoharāmeva kinnarīṃ śocati samanusmarati |
rājyaṃ rājaparidevavīkṣaṇakālena taṃ tadā sarvaṃ |
apavijjhiyāna prakrami adhauta-malinaṃ paaṃ gṛhya ||9||
anuraktabhaktibhāvaṃ caikaṃ paricārakaṃ grahetvāna |
parvatarājābhimukho so himavantamabhiprasaresi ||10|| 
acireṇa gato sudhanū himavantaṃ ramyaparvatanitambaṃ |
tatrāddaśāsi lubdhakau uppa(tpa)lakaṃ mālakaṃ caiva ||11|| 
paśyati ca śatadrunadīṃ śucivimalasphaikavikāśāṃ satataṃ ||12||
…………………….
śubhā suśītalatoyā prasyandamānā mṛdutaruṇasujātā |
sā śādvalā pralulitā vahanti akṣauhinyo (akṣiṇyo) śatadrū ||13||
@072
sudhanū uvāca kāṃcillubdhakā śyāmāṃ akṣudrānulepanāṃ |
nārīṃ amilāna-gandhamālyāṃ vikramantiṃ apaśyatha ||14||
avoca lubdhakaputrā yādṛśīṃ tvaṃ pṛcchati sā ito ciraṃ |
uttīrya nadīṃ gatā sā imena kālena himavantaṃ ||15||
pravyāhṛtaṃ hi tāye sudhanurnāmena pṛṣhato mahyaṃ |
(105) yadi eṣyati lubdhakaputrā dāsyātha imaṃ abhijñānaṃ ||16||
imamaṅgulīyakaṃ mama imāṃ ca tālīsagandhikāṃ mālāṃ |
dāsyātha lubdhakaputrā bhartā mama svāmika-svāmi ||17||
abhivādanaṃ ca lubdhakā mama vacanā svāmikaṃ bhaṇeyātha |
pratigaccha hastināpuraṃ niyato niyamo vinābhāvo ||18||
pratyagrahesi mālāṃ ālambesi mudrikāṃ pramodanto |
api maraṇaṃ abhyupemi manoharāye va samāgamaṃ ||19||
te taṃ bhaṇanti lubdhakā sudhanuṃ ito eva tvaṃ nivartehi |
hastināpurasmiṃ nagare kā tuhyamabhu(bha)kta varteyā ||20||
taṃ tasya naiva hṛdaye nāpi ca teṣāṃ śṛṇoti so vacanaṃ |
gantuṃ yevādhyavasito śatadruṃ ca mahānadīṃ tīrṇo ||21||
lubdhakā pi te vyavasthitā rājāmarṣo bhaveyā asmākaṃ |
yadi sudhanumevaṃrūpe atyayasmiṃ parityajeyāma: ||22||
avatīrṇā te pi nadiṃ vyāghragaṇa-siṃha-vāraṇa-saṃghoṣāṃ |
mṛga-vihaṃgamānuyātāṃ manoramāṃ ca cakravākarutāṃ ||23||
tāṃ tatkṣaṇena tīrṇā mahānadīṃ hansa-sārasābhirutāṃ |
vyāḍehi kinnarehi ca prapātajālāṃ suramaṇīyāṃ ||24||
tatra dāni kumāro ca vasantako ca paricārako utpalako ca lubdhakaputro 
mālako ca lubdhakaputro evaṃkṛtādhyavasāyā manoharāye padehi himavantaṃ parvatarājaṃ 
praviśanti | (106) manoharāpi nānāvarṇāni varakusumāni olambamānāni 
ābandhamānā gacchati | te dāni kusumāni pacchā dṛṣvā anugacchanti | iha 
viśramitvā śyāmā ito gatā | iha muhūrtamāsi ayamasyā puṣpanikaraṃ iha kṛtāni 
@073
śubhamālāni nirmālyakāni cāsyā varakusumakarṇapūradhāriṇīye deśedeśe paśyanti 
jānanti ito gatā śyāmā evaṃ te gacchanti | ābharaṇāni nānāprakārāṇi 
panthe patitāni paśyanti vanaśākheṣu lagnāni paśyanti anyāni ca cihnāni 
paśyanti | yathā yathā ca himavantaṃ anupraviśanti tathātathā bahūni ratnaratnāni 
paśyanti | suvarṇaśṛṃgāni parvatāni paśyanti rūpyaśṛṃgāni paśyanti lohakārāṇi 
paśyanti tāmrakārāṇi paśyanti ārakūakārāni paśyanti yaśadaśṛṃgāni paśyanti
aṃjanaparvatāni paśyanti manaśilaparvatāni paśyanti | kinnaramithunāni krīḍ+antāni 
paśyanti | anyāni bahūni āścaryādbhutaśatāni paśyanti | deśedeśe kinnarī- 
gītaśabdāni śṛṇvanti siṃhanādaśabdāni ca śṛṇvanti śārdūlanādaśabdāni ca 
śṛṇvanti | acchabhallanādāni ca śṛṇvanti | mṛgarutāni ca nānāvarṇāni 
śṛṇvanti | yakṣarākṣasarutāni ca śṛṇvanti | piśācakumbhāṇḍarutāni śṛṇvanti |
nānāprakārāṇi ca auṣadhīsahasrāṇi paśyanti vidyādharāṇi ca paśyanti |
tehi gacchantehi kāśyapasya ṛṣisya āśramaṃ dṛṣaṃ bahumūlapatra-puṣpaphalopetaṃ 
vṛkṣasahasrasaṃcchannaṃ pānīyasampannaṃ ca | ted āni tahiṃ āśrame praviṣā: paśyanti 
ca tatra āśrame kāśyapaṃ ṛṣiṃ vṛddhaṃ mahābhāgaṃ saparivāraṃ āsannaṃ | ted āni ṛṣisya 
abhi(107) vādanaṃ kṛtvā saparivārasya agrato sthitā | ṛṣisya bhavati |
mahātmanā imena kumāreṇa bhavitavyaṃ kṛtapuṇyena puṇyavantena yo eṣo imaṃ āśramaṃ 
praviṣa: | pradeśo na kṣemeṇānuprāpto | tena kumāro abhinandito | svāgataṃ 
kumārasya niṣīdāhi | etāni śivikāni | kumāro niṣanno saparivāro |
ṛṣiṇā kṣudramadhusadṛśāni phalāni allīpitāni pānīyaṃ ca | yatra velāṃ kumāreṇa
phalā paribhuktāni pānīyaṃ ca pītaṃ tato naṃ so ṛṣi pṛcchati | kiṃ kumārasya 
sukhasaṃvṛddhasya imahiṃ āgamanaprayojanaṃ | kumāro āha | kācitte bhagavaṃ evaṃrūpā 
nārī atikramantī dṛṣeti | ṛṣi āha | āma dṛṣā allīnā sā imaṃ āśramaṃ 
mama pādau vanditvā girivarasya anutaehi gatā | tat kumāro ito evaṃ āśramāto
nivartatu | duṣkaraṃ kumāreṇa kṛtaṃ imaṃ tāvat pradeśaṃ gacchantena, kiṃ puna ato para- 
tareṇa gatena, agamanaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ | ito evaṃ nivartāhi | kumāro āha | na 
śakyāmi bhagavannivartituṃ | yā tasyā manoharāye gati sā mama, yenaiva mārgeṇa gatā 
@074
tenaivāhaṃ gamiṣyāmi | ṛṣi āha | anyā kinnarīṇāṃ gati: anyā manuṣyāṇāṃ |
pakṣī pi kinnarāṇāṃ gatiṃ na saṃbhūṇanti kuto manuṣyā | pakṣī pi taṃ pradeśaṃ kathaṃcid 
gacchanti | kinnarā yatra gacchanti modamānā rativihāraṃ samanubhonto agamyaṃ
taṃ kumāra manuṣyāṇāṃ pathehi | ito evamāśramāto nivartāhi | pitā te ṣaṣīnāṃ 
nagarasahasrāṇāṃ īśvaro, nanu udārehi paribhogehi kumāreṇa krīḍitavyaṃ ramitavyaṃ 
anubhavitavyaṃ, etaṃ agamyaṃ deśaṃ na śakyasi gantuṃ | kumāro āha | bhagavaṃ maraṇaṃ 
vā sā vā paśyitavyā | (108) ṛṣi mahābhāgo mahāmaitrīvihārī kāru-
ṇiko | tasya bhavati | se kumārasya agamyaṃ deśaṃ gacchantasya śarīravināśo 
bhaveyā | so ṛṣi āha | kumāra imāṃ rātriṃ iha āśrame vītināmehi yāva 
iha uddeśe vānarā prativasanti | yo teṣāṃ yūthapati so mama abhiprasanno nitya-
kālaṃ mama pādavando āgacchati kṣudramadhusadṛśāni phalāni ādāya | tamahaṃ vānara- 
rājaṃ adhyeṣiṣyaṃ | so tava drumasya kinnararājño niratiṃ nāma kinnaranagaraṃ neṣyati |
kumāro ṛṣisya vacanena tahiṃ āśram etāṃ rātriṃ sthito rātriye ca prabhātāye kumāro 
siṃhasya va osarantasya śabdaṃ śṛṇvati | kumāro ṛṣikumārāṇāṃ pṛcchati | kasya 
eṣa osaraṇaśabdo | ṛṣikumāro āha | evaṃ vānarādhipatisya osarantasya 
śabdo, nityaṃ eṣo iha velāye kṣudramadhusadṛśāni phalāni ādāya taṃ osaranto 
drumāt drumaṃ saṃkramanto asmākamupādhyāyasya pādavando āgacchati | tadāni 
kautūhalena utthāya yato taṃ vānarasya osarantasya śabdaṃ tata: nidhyāyati | tena so 
vānararājā dṛṣo drumāto drumaṃ saṃkramanto āgacchanto | so vānararājā taṃ 
āśramamāgatvā kṣudramadhusadṛśāni phalāni ṛṣisya purato nikṣipitvā niṣaṇṇo |
ṛṣi āha | vānararāja karohi me vyāpāraṃ | vānararājā āha | bhagavaṃ 
kariṣyāmi | āṇapehi | ṛṣi āha | imaṃ kumāraṃ ātmanā caturthaṃ drumasya 
kinnararājño niratiṃ nāma kinnaranagaraṃ tahiṃ nehi | vānaro āha | bhagavan 
nemi |
so dāni vānarādhipati tato eva āśramāto ātmanā caturthaṃ kumāraṃ pṛṣhaṃ 
ārohayitvā parvatānāṃ śṛṅgato śṛṅgaṃ saṃkramanto drumāto drumaṃ nacirasyaiva drumasya 
kinna (109) rarājño nagaraṃ kailāśasya parvatasya mūrdhne anuprāpto | paśyati ca 
kailāśasya parvatasya mūrdhne drūmasya kinnararājño niratiṃ nāma nagaraṃ sarvasauvarṇa-
@075
śubhakarmanirmitaṃ udyānasahasramaṇḍitaṃ sarvaratnāmayehi puṣkariṇī taḍ+āgehi maṇḍitaṃ 
sarvāratnāmayehi vaiḍūryaphalakasopānehi saptaratnavedikāparikṣiptehi utpalapadūma- 
kumuda-puṇḍarīka-saugandhikasaṃcchannehi ratanāmayehi taakehi āyuktehi nānāratna- 
vicitrāhi nāvāhi plavantīhi vasantacitrāhi anyamanye hi ca nānāprakārehi 
plavehi plavantehi | nānāprakārehi puṣpapatraphalopetehi drumasahasrehi saṃchannaṃ ca 
atimuktaka-campaka-vārṣika-mallikā-sumana-navamālikā-yūthikopaśobhitaṃ | te tahiṃ 
tahiṃ paśyanti kinnaramithunasahasrāṇi krīḍ+antāni | kācijjaladardarakāni vādenti 
kācit nānāprakārāṇi vādyāni vādenti madhureṇa ca svareṇa manoharāṃ parigāyanti |
abhyantaranagare ca tūryaśataśabdāni śṛṇvanti madhurāṇi ca gītaśabdāni śṛṇvanti |
atha nu dāni tahiṃ kinnaranagarasya bāhyato upavane sthitā paśyanti saṃbahulā 
kinnarīyo prāsādikā darśanīyā alaṃkṛtā ābhūṣitā: sauvarṇaghaakahastā āgacchanti 
tāṃ puṣkariṇīṃ yatra sudhanu: sthito udakahāriṃ | sudhanuretā pṛcchati | kiṃ atra 
nagare parvoyaṃ | so īdṛśo āmodo | tā dāni āhansu: | na adya kiṃcit 
parvo na utsavo | api drumasya kinnararājño manoharā nāma dhītā mānuṣehi nītā 
āsī sā bahūhi varṣehi āgatā tāye āgatāye drumo ca kinnararājo sarvaṃ (110)
ca nagaraṃ prītaṃ tatraiṣa edṛśo āmoda: | sudhanu pṛcchati | kahiṃ udakaṃ imaṃ nīṣyati |
āhansu | sā manoharā snāpayiṣyati | tasyā manuṣyagandhamapanayiṣyati | tena 
kumāreṇa aṃgulīyakā paścime udakaghae prakṣiptā yathā tāhi kinnarīhi na dṛṣā |
manoharā snāyati ca aṃgulīyakā snāyantīye tato ghaakāto utsaṃge patitā | 
manoharāye sā aṃgulīyakā dṛṣvā parijñātā | tāye etadabhūṣi | sudhanukumāra: 
āgato mama arthāya | sukumāro rājaputro, kathaṃ so imāmagamyāṃ diśamāgato | sā 
dāni tvaritatvaritā vastrāṇi prāvaritvā aśrukaṇhā rudanmukhā mātāpitṛṇāṃ praṇi- 
patitvā āha | yo mama jambudvīpe bhartā so āgato sudhanu nāma rājaputro subāhusya 
rājño ekaputro | drumo kinnararājā na pattīyati | putri na śakyaṃ mānuṣehi imāṃ 
diśāmāgantuṃ | manoharā āha | na hi tāta vyaktamāgato | drumo kinnararājā 
pṛcchati | kiṃ tvayā svayaṃ dṛṣo utāho parato śruto ti | sā āha | na me svayaṃ 
dṛṣo nāpi parato śruto api me snāpayantīye sudhanusya aṃgulīyakā utsaṃge patitā |
@076
drumeṇa kinnararājñā udakahārīyo śabdāpitāyo | tā dāni śabdāpiya 
pṛcchīyanti | kvacid vo udakahāriṃ gatāhi puruṣo dṛṣo | tā āhansu: |
mahārāja dṛṣo kinnarakumāra: prāsādiko darśanīyo ātmanā caturtho puṣkariṇīye 
kūle | tasya bhavati | so evameṣo kumāro manoharāye ti | kathaṃ sa śakyate 
imāṃ diśāmāgantuṃ | so dāni tāṃ dhītaraṃ pṛcchati | manohare praviśatu sudhanu 
rājakumāro imaṃ rājakulaṃ | sā āha | tāta praviśatu | so iha mama premena 
āgato (111) bahu ca tena mama nidānaṃ pitṛsakāśāto apriyo asatkāro |
tena bandhanavadhadu:kho anubhūto, na ca tena ahaṃ kadācit parityaktā | tato sudhanu 
kumāro pitareṇa subāhunā bandhanāgāre bandhitvā ahaṃ visarjitā | so eṣa mukto 
samāno mama pṛṣhato āgato | drumeṇa kinnararājñā amātyā āṇattā | śīghraṃ 
nagaraṃ alaṃkārāpetha yāvacca rājakulaṃ yāvacca asurakā puṣkariṇī vitatavitānaṃ 
kārāpetha citrapuṣpaparikṣiptaṃ avasaktapaadāmakalāpaṃ siktasaṃmṛṣaṃ muktapuṣpāva-
kīrṇaṃ sarvagandhodakasiktaṃ | ye mama nagare pradhānapuruṣā: caturaṃgabalakāyo sarve te 
mama jāmātu: pratyudgacchantu chatradhvajapatākāni ca ādāya | amātyehi vacana- 
mātreṇa sarvaṃ pratijāgṛtaṃ, mahatā samṛddhīye pratyudgamanaṃ kṛtaṃ | manoharāpi mahāraheṇa 
aṃśukena prāvṛtā sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā bahūhi kinnarasahasrehi parivṛtā tūryasahasrehi 
vādyamānehi pratyudgatā | sā dāni sudhanuṃ dṛṣvā mūrdhnena pādehi patitā mukhena 
ca keśena ca pādāni saṃparimārjati | evaṃ sudhanu mahatā vibhūṣāye mahatā samṛddhīye 
drumasya kinnararājño nagaraṃ praveśito yāvadrājakulaṃ, drumeṇa ca kinnararājñā abhi- 
nandito utsaṅge saṃveśito āśvāsito ca | eṣo te nagaro sarvasauvarṇa udyāna-
sahasramaṇḍito anantakalyāṇo, iha mama dhītarāye manoharāye saha krīḍ+āhi ramāhi 
pravicārehi | 
sudhanu dāni kinnaranagare bahūni varṣāṇi prativasitvā krīḍ+itvā ramitvā 
pravicāretvā sarvodyāneṣu saṃ(samā)vartanīyaṃ anubhavitvā manoharāmāmantresi |
manohare jānāsi tvaṃ yathā ahaṃ mātāpitṛṇāṃ ekaputrako priyo manāpo | ahaṃ tava 
premena anā(112) pṛcchitvā mātāpitṛṇāṃ sarvakāni ujjhitvā ātmanā 
parityāgaṃ kṛtvā iha āgato, iha me adya bahūni varṣāṇi prativasantasya | tato 
āmantrehi mātāpitaraṃ gamiṣyāmi hastināpuraṃ | tāye manoharāye mātāpitṛṇāṃ 
@077
ārocitaṃ | drumeṇa kinnararājñā sudhanu pṛcchīyati | kumāra gamiṣyāmi mātā- 
pitṛṇāṃ sakāśaṃ | kumāro āha | yadi tāta abhipretaṃ tato gamiṣyāmi | drumo 
āha | visarjayiṣyāmi iti | yambhakā nāma yakṣā kinnarāṇāmāṇattikarā: |
rājñā yambhakā yakṣā āṇattā | mama jāmātāraṃ saparivāraṃ manoharāsahitaṃ yena 
hastināpuraṃ netha prabhūtaṃ ca ratnaratanaṃ | tehi sudhanu kumāro saparivāro manoharā 
ca kinnaranagarāto śayanagatā evamutkṣipitvā prabhūtaṃ ca ratnaratanaṃ hastināpura- 
mānetvā rājakye udyāne sthāpitā | prabhātāye rātrīye kumāro sudhanu vibuddho 
hastināpure va bherīghoṣaṃ śṛṇoti janaśabdaṃ ca | tasya bhavati | kahiṃ ahaṃ hastinā- 
puraṃ ānīto | imaṃ rājakyaṃ udyānaṃ paśyati | tāni ratnamayāni paryaṃkāni yathā 
prajñaptāni manoharāṃ ca taṃ trivargaṃ parivāraṃ prabhūtaṃ ca ratnaṃ | kumāro prīto saṃvṛtto 
yathābhipretaṃ svakaṃ nagaramāgato |
kumārasya hastināpurāgatasya rājñā subāhunā mārgaṇā kāritā mahatā 
udyogena | yaṃ kālaṃ rājā kumārasya pravṛttiṃ na upalabhati tasya bhavati | mṛto bhavi-
ṣyati kumāro manoharāṃ mārganto | tena rājñā kumārasya sudhanusya mṛtasya kāryāṇi 
kāritāni | sarvasya adhiṣhānasya bhavati | mṛto sudhanu | tahiṃ dāni rājakye 
udyāne agradvāreṇa udyānapālā nirdhāvitā udyāne patākānucchrāpa (113) yanti 
āgatā ca udyānaṃ paśyanti taṃ ca sudhanuṃ manoharāṃ ca taṃ ca trivargaṃ parivāraṃ ratnamayāni 
ca paryaṃkāni mahāntaṃ ca ratnarāśiṃ dṛṣvā ca puna: dhāvanto hastināpuraṃ praviṣā |
mahājanakāyo pṛcchati, kṣemaṃ ? te āhansu: | kṣemaṃ, sudhanu kumāro āgato 
hi | so eva prīto bhavati | tehi rājakulaṃ gatvā udyānapālehi rājño subāhusya 
ārocitaṃ | mahārāja diṣyā vṛddhi, sudhanu kumāro āgato | rājā śravaṇa-
mātreṇa prīto saṃvṛtto sarvañca rājakulaṃ | teṣāṃ udyānapālānāṃ vipulo dāyo 
dinno | rājā subāhu sāmātyaparijano devī ca sudhanusya mātā sarvaṃ ca anta:puraṃ 
udyānaṃ nirdhāvitaṃ kumāraṃ draṣuṃ, sarvañca nagaraṃ kumārasya sudhanusya āgamanaśabdaṃ 
śrutvā manoharāye ca | antaro janasya nāsti hastināpurāto rājakṛtyaṃ udyānaṃ 
nirdhāvantasya kumāraṃ draṣuṃ manoharāṃ ca | sudhanu mātāpitaraṃ dṛṣvā mūrdhnena nipatito, 
manoharā ca śvaśrūśvaśuraṃ ca dṛṣvā mūrdhnena nipatitā | kumāro pitareṇa subāhunā 
sārdhaṃ suvarṇālaṃkṛtaṃ hastināgamāruhitvā hemajālasaṃcchannaṃ mahatā rājānubhāvena 
@078
mahatā rājaṛddhīye mahatīye viyūhāye mahatīye vibhūṣāye hastināpuraṃ praveśito |
evaṃ samentu satvā sarvehi priyehi abodhiprahīṇā |
yatha tasmiṃ samayasmiṃ samāgata: kinnariye sudhanu: ||1||
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena sudhanu nāma kumāro abhūṣi | na etadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: |
ahaṃ so bhikṣava: tena kālena tena samayena sudhanurnāma kumāro abhūṣi | anya: sa 
tena kālena tena samayena subāhurnāma rājā abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya 
heto: | eṣo bhikṣavo rājā śuddhodano tena kālena tena samayena subāhurnāma rājā 
abhūṣi | (114) anyā sā tena kālena tena samayena sudhanusya mātā abhūṣi | 
na etadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣā bhikṣavo māyā devī tena kālena tena 
samayena sudhanusya mātā abhūṣi | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevaṃ asyādanya: 
sa tena kālena tena samayena sudhanusya paricārako vasantako nāma abhūṣi | na 
etadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣava: chandako tena kālena tena samayena 
sudhanusya paricārako | anyo so tena kālena tena samayena uppalako nāma lubdhaka-
putro abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣo bhikṣavo rāhulo uppalako 
nāma lubdhakaputro abhūṣi | anyo so tena kālena tena samayena mālako nāma 
lubdhakaputro abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣo bhikṣavo 
ānandasthaviro tena kālena tena samayena mālako nāma lubdhakaputro abhūṣi | anyo 
so tena kālena tena samayena kāśyapo nāma ṛṣi abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat 
kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣava: mahākāśyapa: sthavira: tena kālena tena samayena anu- 
himavante kāśyapagotro ṛṣi abhūṣi | anyo sa tena kālena tena samayena anuhima- 
vante vānararājā abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣavo 
kaṇhako aśvarājā tena kālena tena samayena anuhimavante vānararājā abhūṣi |
anyo sa tena kālena tena samayena kailāsamūrdhni drumo nāma kinnararājā abhūṣi |
naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣavo mahānāmo śākyo tena kālena 
tena samayena drumo kinnararājā abhūṣi | anyā sā tena kālena tena samayena mano-
harāye mātā abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣā bhikṣava: yaśo-
dharāye mātā tena kālena tena samayena manoharāye mātā abhūṣi | anyā sā tena 
@079
kālena tena samayena manoharā kinnarī abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya 
heto: | eṣā bhikṣavo yaśodharā tena kālena tena samayena manoharā kinnarī abhūṣi |
tadāpi eṣā mayā khedena labdhā |
(115) vicitragambhīrakatho bahuśruto 
kileśaghātī paravādimardano |
sa bhikṣu śobheta svayaṃbhuśāsane 
nabhe va candor paripūrṇamaṇḍalo ||1||
iti śrīkinnarījātakaṃ samāptaṃ |
bhagavān samyaksaṃbuddho yadarthaṃ samudāgato tadarthaṃ abhisaṃbhāvayitvā śrāvastyāṃ 
viharati śāstā devānāṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ ca vistareṇa nidānaṃ kṛtvā bhikṣūnāmantrayati |
sukumārohaṃ bhikṣavo paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya pitā śākyo 
trayo prāsādā kārayat hemantikaṃ grīṣmikaṃ vārṣikaṃ mama yeva krīḍ+ārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pari- 
cāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya 
paramasukumārasya bhikṣava: pitā śākyo tehi prāsādehi kūāgārāṇi kārayet 
ulliptāvaliptāni vātāsparśārgaḍāni pihitavātāyanāni dhūpanadhūpitāni 
osaktapaadāmakalāpāni muktapuṣpāvakīrṇāni mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pravi-
cārārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya 
paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo tehi kūāgārehi paryaṃkā kārayet suvarṇamayāni 
rūpyamayāni ratanamayāni ṣoḍ+aśagoṇikāstṛtāṃ pattikāstaraṇāṃ citrāstaraṇāṃ phalli-
kāstaraṇāṃ ubhayato vimbopadhānāṃ lohitakopadhānāṃ avadātapratyāstaraṇāṃ mama
eva krīḍ+ārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pravicārārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me 
bhikṣava: sukumārasya (116) paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo tehi paryaṃkehi vitā-
nāni kārāpayet rajośukraṃ upaniyame mama krīḍ+ārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ paricāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ 
bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya paramasukumārasya pitā 
śākyo vividhamanulepanamupasthāpaye sayyathīdaṃ agurucandanaṃ kālānusāriṃ tamālapatraṃ 
mama eva krīḍ+ārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ paricāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣavo paramasukumāro |
@080
tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo vividhāni vastrāṇi 
upasthāpaye | sayyathīdaṃ kāśikasūkṣmāṇi kambalasūkṣmāṇi mama krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ 
paricāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣavo sukumārasya 
paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo vividhāṃ mālāṃ upasthāpaye | sayyathīdaṃ atimuktaka- 
campaka-vārṣikāṃ vātuṣkārī indīvaraṃ damanakaṃ devopasaṃhi(hṛ)taṃ mama eva krīḍārthaṃ 
ratyarthaṃ paricāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: 
pitā śākyo vividhaṃ bhojanaṃ upasthāpaye | śāliṃ vicitrakālakaṃ anekasūparasavyaṃ-
janaṃ mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ paricāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro |
tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo mamānantareṇa bhuktā- 
visya cakravarttiyogyāṃ mālāmupanāmayet mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ paricāraṇārthaṃ |
sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya paramasukumārasya 
pitā śākyo paṃca kāmaguṇāṃ upasthāpayet | sayyathīdaṃ nāyaṃ gītaṃ vāditaṃ tūryaṃ 
striyo ca, mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ paricāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: parama 
sukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo vividhāni 
yānāni upasthāpayet | sayyathīdaṃ hastiyānāni aśvayānāni nāvāyānāni |
śivikāyānāni mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ paricāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: 
paramasuku(117)māro | tasya me sukumārasya paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo 
vicitrā kuthāṃ upasthāpayet siṃhacarmaparivārāṇāṃ vyāghracarmaparivārāṇāṃ dvīpicarma- 
parivārāṇāṃ pāṇḍukambalapraticchannānāṃ sanandighoṣāṇāṃ vaijayantikānāṃ mama eva 
krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pravicāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me 
bhikṣava: sukumārasya paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo niryāntasya chatraṃ dhārāpayet 
mā kumārasya kāyaṃ ātapo rajo śukro vā paridahe, mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pravi- 
cāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya 
paramasukumārasya caturdiśamudyānāni kārāpayet mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pravi-
cāraṇārthaṃ | sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya 
paramasukumārasya pitā śākyo tehi udyānehi caturdiśaṃ puṣkariṇīṃ kārāpayet 
utpala-padumanalinī-saugandhikapracchannāṃ mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pravicāraṇārthaṃ |
sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya paramasukumārasya 
pitā śākyo tehi udyānehi caturdiśaṃ prāsādāṃ kārāpayet uccāṃ mahantāṃ pragṛhītāṃ 
mama eva krīḍārthaṃ ratyarthaṃ pravicāraṇārthaṃ |
@081
sukumārohaṃ bhikṣava: paramasukumāro | tasya me bhikṣava: sukumārasya parama- 
sukumārasya etadabhūṣi | saṃvādho punarayaṃ gṛhavāso, abhyavakāśaṃ pravrajyā tu |
na śakyaṃ agāramadhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ ekāntānavadyaṃ pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ 
brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ agārasyānagāriyaṃ pravrajeyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: 
akāmakānāṃ mātāpitṛṇāṃ aśrukaṇhānāṃ rudanmukhānāṃ alūhaṃ gṛhavāsaṃ hastoktaṃ 
cakravartirājyamapahāya agarasyānagāriyaṃ pravrajito punassamāno yena vaiśālī nagarī 
tadavasāri tadanuprā(118)pto |
tena khalu puna: samayena vaiśālyāṃ mahā nagaryāṃ ārāḍo kālāmo prativasati 
trayāṇāṃ śrāvakaśatānāṃ satkṛto gurukṛto mānito pūjito arcito | so jina- 
śrāvakāṇāṃ āśaṃki(si)tavyasahavratāyai dharmaṃ deśayati | so jinaśrāvakāṇā- 
mevamāha | paśyatha paśyatha prajahatha prajahatha | tepi taṃ śrāvakā evamāhansu: |
paśyāma: paśyāma: prajahāma: prajahāma: vayaṃ cānye ca | tasya me bhikṣavo etadabhūṣi |
yaṃ nūnāhaṃ ārāḍe brahmacaryaṃ careyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: yena ārāḍo kālāmo 
tenopasaṃkramitvā ārāḍaṃ kālāmametadavocat | iccheyamahaṃ bhagavato ārāḍasya 
brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ | evamukte bhikṣava: ārāḍo kālāmo etadavocat | cara bho 
gautama tathārūpo ayaṃ dharmavinayo yatra śrāddho kulaputro brahmacaryaṃ care, caraṃ ca puna: 
ārādhayet kuśalāṃ dharmāṃ | tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | mahyaṃ pi khalu asti-
cchando asti balaṃ asti vīryaṃ, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ etasyaiva dharmasya prāptaye sākṣātkriyāyai |
eko pramatto ātāpī prahitātmo vyapakṛṣo viharanto nacirasyaivaṃ dharmaṃ adhigami 
sākṣākāri (sākṣātkari pāhāntaram) | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: yena ārāḍo 
kālāmo tenopasaṃkramitvā ārāḍaṃ kālāmametadavocat ettakoyaṃ bhagavatā ārāḍena 
dharmo adhigato sākṣātkṛta: deśito prajñapto | evamukte bhikṣava: ārāḍo kālāmo 
etadavocat | evametaṃ gautama ettakoyaṃ mayā dharmo adhigato sājñātkṛta: deśito 
prajñapta: | evamuktehaṃ bhikṣava: ārāḍaṃ kālāmametadavocat | tena hi bho ārāḍa
mayāpyayaṃ dharmo adhigato sākṣātkṛto | evamukte me bhikṣava: ārāḍo kālāmo 
etadavocat | tena bho gautama (119) yaṃ dharmaṃ jānāmi taṃ bhavāṃ gautama dharmaṃ jānāti, 
yaṃ bhavāṃ gautamo dharmaṃ jānāti tamahaṃ jānāmi | tena hi ubhaye evaṃ śrāvakasaṃghaṃ 
pariharāva: | iti tasya me bhikṣava: so ārāḍo kālāmo paramayā pūjayā pūjayet 
paramayā ca praśaṃsayā praśaṃse | evaṃ-darśanaṃ ca samānaṃ samānārthatāye sthāpayet | tasya 
me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | nāyaṃ ārāḍasya dharmo niryāti tatkarasya samyagdu:kha-
@082
kṣayāye | yannūnāhaṃ uttari paryeṣayeyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣavo tathādarśanāyaiva samāno 
yena rājagṛhaṃ nagaraṃ tadavasāriṃ tadanuprāpta: tatraivaviharāmi rājagṛhe nagare |
tena khalu punassamayena udrako rāmaputro rājagṛhe prativasati | saptānāṃ 
śrāvakaśatānāṃ satkṛto gurukṛto mānito pūjito | so jinaśrāvakāṇāṃ naiva-
saṃjñānāsaṃjñāyatanasahavratāyai dharmaṃ deśayati | so jinaśrāvakāṇāmevamāha | paśyatha 
paśyatha prajahatha prajahatha | te pi ca śrāvakā evamāhansu: | paśyāma paśyāma: 
prajahāma prajahāma: vayaṃ cānye ca | tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
udrake rāmaputre brahmacaryaṃ care | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣavo yena udrako rāmaputra: 
tenopasaṃkramitvā udrakaṃ rāmaputrametadavocat | iccheyamahaṃ bho udraka bhavato 
brahmacaryaṃ careyaṃ | sa ca me bhavāṃ udrako anujāneyā | evamukte bhikṣava: udrako 
rāmaputro etadavocat | tena hi cara bho gautama vasa bho gautama tathārūpo ayaṃ 
dharmavinayo yatra śrāddho kulaputro (120) brahmacaryaṃ care caraṃ ca puna: ārādhaye 
kuśalāṃ dharmān | tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | mahyaṃ pi khalu asticchando asti
balaṃ asti vīryaṃ | yaṃ nūnāha:etasyaiva dharmasya prāptaye sākṣātkriyāyai eko apramatto 
ātāpī prahitātmā vyapakṛṣo vihareyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: tasyaiva dharmasya 
prāptaye sākṣātkriyāyai eko pramatto ātātto prahitātmā vyapakṛṣo viharanto 
nacirasyaiva taṃ dharmaṃ adhigami sākṣīkari | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: yena udrako rāma- 
putra etadavocat | ettakoyaṃ bho udrakena bhavatā rāmeṇa dharmo adhigato sākṣāt- 
kṛtto deśito prajñapto yamidaṃ naivasaṃjñānāsaṃjñāyatanaṃ | evamukte bhikṣava: udrako 
rāmaputro etadavocat | ettakamidaṃ bho Gautama bhavatā rāmeṇa adhigato sākṣīkṛto 
prajñapto yamihaiva saṃjñānāsaṃjñāyatanaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: udrakaṃ rāmaputrametadavocat |
tena hi uddaka mayāpi ayaṃ dharmodhigato sākṣātkṛto | evamukte bhikṣava: uddako 
rāmaputro etadavocat | tena hi gautama yaṃ so bhavāṃ rāmo dharmaṃ jānāti taṃ bhavāṃ
gautamo dharmaṃ jānāti | tena hi bhavāṃ eva dāni gautamo śrāvakasaṃghaṃ pariharatu |
iti sa khalu me bhikṣavo udrako rāmaputro paramayā pūjayā pūjayati paramayā praśaṃsayā 
praśaṃse tathādarśanaṃ ca samānācāryasthāne sthāpaye | tasya ye bhikṣava etadbhūṣi | 
na cāyaṃ tasya rāmasya dharmo niryāti tatkarasya samyagdu:khakṣayāya | yannūnāhaṃ 
uttari paryeṣimāpadyehaṃ | sa cāhaṃ bhikṣavo tathādarśanato evaṃ va samāno yena gayā 
nagaraṃ tadavasāri | tadanuprāpta: tatraiva viharāmi |
(121)gayāśīrṣe parvate viharantasya tisro upamā pratibhāyensu: pūrve 
aśrutā caiva aśrutapūrvā ca avijñātā caivāvijñātapūrvā ca | katamā tisro | ye hi 
kecid bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā kāmehi avyapakṛṣakāyā viharanti avya-
pakṛṣacittā, ye pi ceme kāmavitarkā kāmasnehā kāmaparidāghā kāmādhyavasānā 
@083
te pi sānaṃ (maṃ) bhavanti aprativinītā, kiṃcāpime bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā 
ātmopakramikāṃ śarīropatāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ kharāṃ kaukān te vedanāṃ vedayanti |
atha khalu abhavyā eva te uttarimanuṣyadharmasya jñānāye darśanāye saṃbodhāye | sayya- 
thāpi nāma iha puruṣo āgacche jyotiarthiko jyotigaveṣī jyotiṃ paryeṣamāṇo 
so ārdre kāṣhe sasnehe ārdrāye uttarāraṇīye antodake abhimanthanto abhavyā- 
(vyo)tejasya abhinirvartanāye jyotisya prādurkarmāya, evameva bhavanto śramaṇā vā 
brāhmaṇā vā ātmopakramikāṃ śarīropatāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanāṃ 
vedayanti | atha khalu abhavyā eva te uttarimanuṣyadharmasya jñānāye darśanāye 
saṃbodhāye | ayaṃ khalu me bhikṣava: gayāśīrṣe parvate viharantasya prathamā upamā prati- 
bhāti pūrve aśrutā caiva aśrutapūrvā ca avijñātā caiva avijñātapūrvā ca |
tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | ye hi kecid bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā 
vā kāmehi vyapakṛṣakāyā viharanti avyapakṛṣacittā evamime kāmavitarkā 
kāmasnehā kāmaparidāghā kāmadhyavasānā, te pi sānaṃ bhavanti aprativinītā, 
kiṃ cāpi te (122) bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā ātmopakramikāṃ śarīro- 
patāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanā (nāṃ)vedayanti |atha khalu abhavyā 
evaṃ te uttarimanuṣyadharmasya jñānāye darśanāye saṃbodhāye | sayyathāpi nāma iha 
puruṣo āgaccheyā jyotyarthī jyotigaveṣī jyotiparyeṣamāṇo so ārdre kāṣhe 
sasnehe ārdrāye uttarāraṇīye sthale pi abhimathnanto abhavyā(vyo)tejasya 
abhinirvartanāye jyotiprādu:karmāye, evameva ye hikeci śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā 
kāmehi vyapakṛṣakāyā viharanti avyapakṛṣacittā, ye pi cime kāmavitarkā kāma- 
snehā kāmaparidāghā kāmādhyavasānā te pi sānaṃ bhavanti aprativinītā, kiṃ cāpi 
te bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā ātmopakramikāṃ śarīropatāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ 
kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanāṃ vedayanti | atha khalu abhavyā evaṃ uttarimanuṣyadharmasya 
jñānāye darśanāye saṃbodhāye | ayaṃ khalu bhikṣavo gayāśīrṣe parvate viharantasya dvitīyā 
upamā pratibhāye pūrve aśrutā caiva aśrutapūrvā ca, avijñātā ca avijñātapūrvā ca |
tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | ye kecid bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā 
kāmehi vyapakṛṣakāyā viharanti vyapakṛṣacittā, yec pi cime kāmavitarkā kāma- 
snehā kāmaparidāghā kāmādhyavasānā, te pi sānaṃ bhavanti prativinītā, kiṃ cāpi 
te bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā ātmopakramikāṃ śarīropatāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ 
kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanāṃ vedayanti | atha khalu bhavyā rvaṃ te uttarimanuṣyadharmasya jñānāye 
darśanāye saṃbodhāye | sayyathāpi nāma iha puruṣo āgacche jyotyyartheko jyo(123)
tigaveṣī jyotiparyeṣamāṇo so śuṣkakāṣhe vigatasnehe śuṣkāye uttarāraṇīye 
@084
sthale abhimanthanto bhavyā(vyo)tejasya abhinirvartanāye jyotisya prādu:karmāye, 
evameva ye kecid bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā kāmeṣu vyapakṛṣakāyā 
viharanti vyapakṛṣacittā, ye pi te kāmavitarkā kāmasnehā kāmaparidāghā kāma- 
dhyavasānā, te pi sānaṃ bhavanti prativinītā kiṃ cāpi te bhavanto śramaṇā vā 
brāhmaṇā vā ātmopakramikāṃ śarīropatāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanā 
(nāṃ) vedayanti | atha khalu bhavyā ca te uttarimanuṣyadharmasya jñānāye darśanāye 
saṃbodhāye | ayaṃ khalu bhikṣavo gayāśīrṣe parvate viharantasya tṛtīyā upamā prati-
bhāye pūrve aśrutā caiva aśrutapūrvā ca; imā khalu bhikṣava: gayāśīrṣe parvate viharantasya 
tisro upamā pratibhāyensu: pūrve aśrutā caiva aśrutapūrvā ca avijñātā caiva avi-
jñātapūrvā ca |
tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | ahaṃ khalu kāmehi vyapakṛṣakāyo vihareyaṃ 
vyapakṛṣacitto, ye pi cime kāmavitarkā kāmasnehā kāmaparidāghā kāmādhya- 
vasanā te pi mahyaṃ prativinītā, kiṃ cāpyahaṃ ātmopakramikāṃ śarīropatāpikāṃ 
du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanāṃ vedayāmi | atha khalu bhavyā evamahaṃ uttarimanuṣya- 
dharmasya jñānāye darśanāye saṃbodhāye |
sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: tatyhādarśanasamāno yena uruvilvā senāpatigrāmastada- 
vasāriṃ tadanuprāpta: | tatrādrākṣīt vṛkṣamūlāni prāsādikāni darśaṇīyāni prāntāni 
viviktāni vigatavyasanāni vigatajanapadāni manojñahradasajyakāni pratisaṃlayane 
ārūpyāṇi | samantena ca gocaragrāmāṇi nātidūrāni nātyāsannāni āgamana- 
gamanasaṃpannāni samaṃ ca bhūmibhāgaṃ nadīṃ ca nairaṃjanāṃ samāṃ setakāṃ (sekatāṃ) sampannārthāṃ
śucisampannatoyāṃ syandamānāṃ dṛṣvā ca puna: me atīva mana: pradāde | alaṃ puna: 
me śraddhāya pravrajitasya (124) kulaputrasya prahāṇāye | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ ihaiva prahāṇaṃ 
prahareyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: idameva kāyaṃ cetasā evaṃ ceta abhinigṛhṇe abhi- 
nipīḍ+e | tasya me bhikṣava: idameva kāyaṃ cetasā evaṃ ceta abhinigṛhṇato abhi- 
nipīḍ+ato kacchehi svedā muktā bhūmyāṃ nipatitā ūṣmāyensu vāṣpāyensu mukhato 
lalāāto svedā muktā bhūmyāṃ nipatitā ūṣmāyensu vāṣpāyensu: | sayyathāpi 
nāma bhikṣavo balavāṃ puruṣo durbalaṃ puruṣaṃ grīvāyāṃ gṛhītvā abhinigṛhṇe abhi- 
nipīḍ+e, evameva bhikṣava idameva kāyaṃ cetasā evaṃ ceta abhinigṛhṇato abhinipīḍa- 
yato kacchehi svedā bhūmyāṃ nipatitā ūṣmāyensu: mukhalalāāto svedā muktā 
bhūmyāṃ nipatitā ūṣmāyensu: vāṣpāyensu: |
tasya me bhikṣava etadabhūṣi | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ āsphānakaṃ dhyāyeyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ 
bhikṣavo mukhato ca nāsikāśrotrehi ca āśvāsa-praśvāsāuparundhi | tasya me bhikṣava: 
mukhato ca nāsikāśrotrehi ca āśvāsa-praśvāsā uparudhvā ubhayato karṇaśrotraviva-
@085
rāntarehi uccaśabdo mahāśabdo vītisaṃcarensu: | sayyathāpi karmāragargarī dhamyamānā 
uccaśabdamahāśabdā bhavati evameva bhikṣava: mukhato ca nāsikāśrotrehi ca āśvāsa- 
praśvāsehi uparuddhehi ubhayato karṇaśrotravivarāntarehi uccaśabdamahāśabdā vīti-
saṃcarensu | tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ bhūyasya amātrayā āsphānakaṃ 
dhyāyeyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: mukhato ca nāsikāśrotrehi ca ubhayato ca karṇaśro-
(125) travivarāntarehi āśvāsapraśvāsānuparundhe | tasya me bhikṣava: mukhato 
ca nāsikāśrotrehi ca ubhayato ca karṇaśrotravivarāntarehi āśvāsapraśvāsā 
orudhvā ūrdhvaṃ śīrṣakapālaṃ vātā praharensu: samuttarensu: | sayyathāpi nāma bhikṣava: 
goghātako vā goghātakāntevāsī vā tīkṣṇena govikartanena gāvīye śīrṣakapālaṃ 
dāleya saṃpradāleya cchindeya parikartaye saṃparikartaye, evameva mukhato ca nāsikā- 
śrotrehi ca ubhayato karṇaśrotravivarehi āśvāsa-praśvāsā uparudhvā ūrdhvaṃ śīrṣakapālaṃ 
vātā praharensu samūhensu: samūhensu: | tasya me bhikṣava: etadbhūṣi | santi uhaiva keci śuddhiṃ 
prajñapayanti, te kolaṃ pi āhāramāharati, kolacchallaṃ pi āhāraṃ āharanti kolodakaṃ 
pi pibanti vividhāhi pi kolavikṛtīhi yāpenti | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ ekaṃ kolakama-
dvitīyaṃ āhāramāhareyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: ekaṃ kolamadvitīyamāhāraṃ āhare | tasya 
me ayaṃ kāyo adhimātrakṛśatāmanuprāpto abhūṣi adhimātrakṛśatāmanuprāpto abhūṣi |
sayyathāpi nāma kālaparvāṇi vā, evameva me aṃgāni abhūnsu: sayyathāpi nāma 
ajapadaṃ vā uṣrapadaṃ vā, evameva me parśukā abhūnsu: | sayyathāpi nāma ubhayato 
pārśve vivṛtāyāṃ vāhanāgāraśālāyāṃ gopānasīye antarāṇi vivaāni vīti- 
lokensu: vītikāsensu, evameva pārśulikāni pārśulikāntarāṇi vibaddhāni 
vītilokensu: vītikāsensu: | sayyathāpi nāma vaanaveṇī unnatāvanatā, evameva 
pṛṣhakaṇakāni (126) abhūṣi unnatāvanatāni | sayyathāpi nāma grīṣmāṇāṃ 
paścime māse udupāne udakatārakā dūragatā gambhīragatā kṛcchradarśanāya prarkāśenti,
evameva me akṣiṣu akṣitārakā abhūnsu: dūraghatā gambhīragatā kṛcchradarśanāya 
prakāśensu: | sayyathāpi nāma sāradikaṃtiktālābu haritacchinnaṃ āmilātaṃ 
bhavati saṃmilātaṃ saṃpuajātaṃ evameva śīrṣakapālaṃ abhūṣi āmilātaṃ saṃmilātaṃ 
saṃpuajātaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: purimaṃ kāyaṃ parigṛhṇīṣyāmīti pṛṣhimakaṃ abhi-
nigṛhṇe, uccheṣyaṃti tatraiva apakubjako prapatāmi | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: sādhu ca 
suṣhu ca abhisaṃskāreṇa ucchretvā pāṃṣukṛtāni gātrāṇi pāṇinā parimārjehaṃ | tasya 
me bhikṣava: pāṃṣukṛtāni gātrāṇi pāṇinā pramārjato pūtimūlāni romāṇi kāye 
śīryensu: | api hi ji(jñā)taṃ janapadagrāmehi strīyo puruṣā ca evamāhansu: |
kālako dāni śramaṇo gautamo śyāmako dāni śramaṇo gautamo mudguracchavi dāni 
śramaṇo gautamo | yāpi ceṣā śubhatanuvarṇanibhā sāpi me antarhitā etinā 
@086
evaṃ lūhaprahāṇena |
tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | santi eke bhavanto śramaṇabrāhmaṇā: taṇḍu-
lāhāratāye śuddhiṃ prajñapenti, te taṇḍulaṃ pi āhāraṃ āharanti taṇḍulacūrṇa pi taṇḍu-
lodakaṃ pibanti vividhāhi pi taṇḍulavikṛtīhi yāpenti | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ ekaṃ taṇḍulama- 
dvitīyamāhāramāhareyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: ekaṃ taṇḍulamadvitīyaṃ āhāraṃ āharanto 
ayaṃ me kāyo adhimātraṃ kṛśatāmanuprāpta: abhūṣi | sayyathāpi nāma kālaparvāṇi 
vā aśītakaparvāṇi evaṃrūpāṇi me aṃgapratyaṃgāni abhūnsu: sayythāpi (127)
nāma ubhayato pārśve vivaāyāṃ vāhanāgāraśālāyāṃ gopānasīantarāṇi vivaāni 
vītilokenti vītikāśenti, evameva ca pārśulikāni pārśulikāntarāṇi 
vivaāni vītilokensu: vītikāśensu: | sayyathāpi nāma ajapadaṃ vā uṣrapadaṃ 
vā evameva kakṣavakṣā abhūnsu: sarvāsāmanuttaraṃ kārkaśyaṃ | sayyathāpi nāma vaana 
veṇī unnatāvanatā, evameva me pṛṣhikaṇakāsthikāni abhūnsu: | sayyathāpi 
nāma grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse udupāne udakatārakā dūragatā gambhīragatā kṛcchra-
darśanāye saṃprakāśenti, evameva akṣiṣu akṣitārakā abhūnsu: dūragatā gambhīragatā 
kṛcchradarśanāye saṃprakāśensu: | sayyathāpi nāma tiktālāvu śāradikaṃ haritacchannaṃ 
āmilātaṃ bhavati saṃmilātaṃ saṃpuakajātaṃ evameva śīṣakapālaṃ abhūṣi āmilātaṃ 
saṃmilātaṃ saṃpuakajātaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: purimaṃ kāyaṃ nigṛhṇīṣyamīti pṛṣi-
kaṇakameva parigṛhṇāmi ucchreṣyaṃti tatraiva avakubjako prapatāmi | sa lvakhahaṃ 
bhikṣava: sādhu ca suṣhu ca abhisaṃskāreṇa ucchri(ccha)hitvā pāṃśukṛtāni gātrāṇi 
pāṇinā parimārjeyaṃ | tasya me bhikṣava: pāṃśukṛtāni gātrāṇi parimārjato pūti-
mūlāni kāye romāṇi śīryensu: | api hi ji(jñā)taṃ sāmantehi gocaragrāmehi 
striyo ca puruṣā ca evamāhansu: | kālako dāni śramaṇo gautamo śyāmako dāni 
śramaṇo gautamo madguracchavi dāni śramaṇo gautamo | yāpi me sā śubhavarṇanibhā 
sāpi antarhitā etinā eva lūhaprahāṇena |
tasya me bhikṣava etadabhūṣi | santi hi ihaike bhavanta: śramaṇabrāhmaṇā tilā- 
hāra-(128)tāye śuddhiṃ prajñapayanti | te tilaṃ pi āhāraṃ āharanti tilacūrṇaṃ 
pi tilodakaṃ pi pibanti vividhāhi pi tilavikṛtīhi yāpenni | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ
ekaṃ tilamadvitīyamāhāramāhareyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: ekaṃ tilamadvitīya-
māhāramāhareyaṃ | tasya me bhikṣava: ekaṃ tilamadvitīyamāhāramāharato ayaṃ kāyo 
adhimātraṃ kṛśatāprāpto abhūṣi | sayyathāpi nāma kālaparvāṇi aśītakaparvāṇi 
evaṃrūpāṇi me aṃgapratyaṃgāni abhūnsu: | sayyathāpi nāma ajapadaṃ vā uṣrapadaṃ vā 
evameva me hanukā abhūṣi | sayyathāpi nāma ubhayato vivaāye vā vāhanāgāra-
śālāyā gopānasīantarāṇi vivaāni vītilokenti vītikāśenti evameva me 
@087
pārśulikāni pārśulikāntarāṇi vivaāni vītilokensu: | sayyathāpi nāma 
vaanaveṇī unnatāvanatā evameva me pṛṣhikakaṇakāni abhūnsu: | sayythāpi nāma 
grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse udupāne udakatārā dūragatā gambhīragatā kṛcchradarśanāye 
saṃprakāśenti evameva me akṣiṣu akṣitārakā abhūnsu: dūrahatā gambhīragatā 
kṛcchradarśanāye saṃprakāśensu: | sayyathāpi sāradikaṃ tiktālāvu haritacchinnaṃ 
āmilātaṃ bhavati saṃmilātaṃ saṃpuajātaṃ evameva me śīrṣakapālaṃ abhūṣi āmilātaṃ 
saṃmilātaṃ saṃpuajātaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: purimaṃ kāyaṃ parigṛhṇīṣyāmīti pṛṣhi- 
kaṇakameva parigṛhṇāmi ucchreṣyanti tatraiva avakubjako prapatāmi | sa khalvahaṃ 
bhikṣava: sādhu ca suṣhu ca abhisaṃskāreṇa ucchi(cchri)hitvā pāṃśukṛtāni gātrāṇi 
pāṇinā parimārjeyaṃ | tasya me bhikṣava: pāṃśukṛtāni gātrāṇi parimārjato 
pūtimūlāni kāye romāṇi śīryensu: | api hi (129) ji (jñā) taṃ sāmantehi 
gocaragrāmehi striyo ca puruṣā ca evamāhansu: | kālako dāni śramaṇo gautamo 
śyāmako dāni śramaṇo gautamo madguracchavi dāni śramaṇo gautamo yāpi me 
sā śubhavarṇanibhā sāpi antarhitā etinā evaṃ lūhaprahāṇena |
tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi santi khalu ihaike bhavanta: śramaṇa-brāhmaṇā 
sarvaśo anāhāratāyai śuddhiṃ prajñapayanti | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ sarvaśo anāhāratāye 
pratipadyeyaṃ | tasya me bhikṣava: sarvaśo anāhāratāyai (ye) pratipannasya ayaṃ kāya 
adhimātraṃ kṛśatāprāpta: abhūṣi | sayyathāpi nāma kālaparvāṇi vā aśītaparvāṇi 
vā eva (vaṃ) rūpāṇi me aṃgapratyaṃgāni abhūnsu: | sayyathāpi nāma ajapadaṃ vā 
uṣrapadaṃ vā evameva me hanukā abhūnsu: (abhūṣi) | sayyathāpi nāma ubhayato 
pārśve vivaāye vāhanāgāraśālāye gopānasīye antarāṇi vivaāni vītilokenti 
vītikāsenti evameva me pārśulikāni pārśulikāntarāṇi vivaāni vītilokensu: 
vītikāsensu: | sayyathāpi nāma vaanaveṇī unnatāvanatā, evameva me pṛṣhakaṇakā 
abhūnsu: | sayyathāpi nāma grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse udupāne udakatārakā dūragatā
gambhīragatā kṛcchradarśanāye saṃprakāśenti, evameva me akṣiṣu akṣitārakā abhūnsu: 
dūragatā gambhīragatā kṛcchradarśanāye saṃprakāśensu: | sayyathāpi nāma śāradikaṃ 
tiktālāvu haritacchinnaṃ āmilātaṃ bhavati saṃmilātaṃ saṃpuajātaṃ, evameva me 
śīrṣakapālamabhūṣi āmilātaṃ saṃmilātaṃ saṃpuajātaṃ | sa khallahaṃ bhikṣava: purimaṃ 
kāyaṃ parigṛhṇīṣyāmīti pṛṣhikaṇakameva pari-(130) gṛhṇāmi ucchreṣyaṃti
avakubjako prapatāmi | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: sādhu ca suṣhu ca abhisaṃskāreṇa 
ucchrihitvā pāṃśukṛtāni gātrāṇi pāṇinā parimārjeyaṃ | tasya me bhikṣava: pāṃśu-
kṛtāni gātrāṇi parimārjato pūtimūlāni romāṇi śīryensu: | api hi ji (jñā) taṃ 
sāmantehi gocaragrāmehi strīyo ca puruṣā ca evamāhansu: | kālako dāni-
@088
śramaṇo gautamo śyāmako dāni śramaṇo gautamo madguracchaviko dāni śramaṇo 
gautamo | yāpi me sā śubhavarṇanibhā sāpi me antarhitā etinā evaṃ lūhaprahāṇena |
tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | ye kecid bhavanta: śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā 
ātmopakramikāṃ śarīropatāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanā vedayanti 
ettāvat-pāramite, imaṃ pi na kenāpi saṃbhuṇanti | atītaṃ bhikṣava: adhvānaṃ etarahiṃ 
pi bhikṣava: pratyutpanne ye kecid bhavanto śramaṇā vā brāhmaṇā vā ātmopakramikāṃ 
śarīropatāpikāṃ du:khāṃ tīvrāṃ kharāṃ kaukāṃ vedanā vedayanti ettāvat-pāramite 
imaṃ pi na kenāpi saṃbhuṇanti | na kho punarahaṃ abhijānāmi imāye duṣkaracārikāye 
kaṃciduttarimanuṣyadharmaṃ alamāryaṃ jñānadarśanaṃ viśeṣādhigamaṃ sākṣātkartuṃ nāyaṃ mārgaṃ 
bodhāya | abhijānāmi khalu punarahaṃ pūrve pravrajyāyai apravrajito pitu: śākyasya 
udyānabhūmiye śītalāyāṃ jambucchāyāyāṃ paryaṃkena niṣaṇṇo viviktaṃ kāmai: viviktaṃ 
pāpakairakuśalairdharmai: savitarkaṃ savicāraṃ vivekajaṃ prītisukhaṃ prathamaṃ dhyānamupasaṃpadya 
viharāmi | syāt khalu puna: so mārgo bodhāya | tasya me bhikṣavo vasato tadanusāri 
vijñānamudapāsi | sa eva mārgo bodhāye | na khalu puna: so mārgo labhyo kṛśeṇa 
vā durbalena vākrāntakāyena vā sarvaśo vā anāhāratāye pratipannena | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
(131) audarikamāhāramāhareyaṃ...mama praticāre (?) tena lūhaoprahāṇena 
….sacetano yāpayiṣyāmi | vayaṃ te romakūpavivarāntareṣu divyāmojāmadhyo- 
hariṣyāma: | tasya me bhikṣava: etadabhūṣi | ahaṃ khalu sarvaśo anāhāraṃ prati- 
jānāmi sāmantakehi pi me gocaragrāmehi striyo ca puruṣā ca evaṃ saṃjānanti 
anāhāro śramaṇo gautamo | imā ca devatā lūhādhimuktā lūhābhiprasannā romakūpa- 
vivarehi divyāmojāmadhyokirensu: so mama syāt saṃprajānamṛṣa(ṣā)vādo |
sa bhikṣava: saṃprajānamṛṣāvādabhayabhīto saṃprajānamṛṣāvādaṃ parivarjaye jugupsamāno 
alaṃ meti tāṃ devatāṃ pratikṣipitvā anusukhamaudārikamāhāramāhareyaṃ | sa khalvahaṃ 
bhikṣavo mudgayūṣavikṛtaṃ bhuṃjeha kulacchayūṣaṃ pi hareṇukāyūṣaṃ pi |
sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: anupūrveṇa kāyabalasthāmaṃ jānayitvā sujātāye grāmikāye 
madhupāyasaṃ gṛhītvā nāganandīkālasamaye yena nadī nairaṃjanā tenupasaṃkramitvā nadyāṃ 
naraṃjanāyāṃ gātrāṇi śītalīkṛtvā yena svastiko yāvasika: tenopasaṃkramitvā 
svastikaṃ yāvasikaṃ tṛṇamuṣiṃ yācitvā yena bodhiyaṣi tenupasaṃkramitvā bodhi- 
yaṣiye purato anyatarāgratṛṇasaṃstaraṃ prajñapayitvā bodhiyaṣiṃ triṣkṛtyo pradakṣiṇī- 
kṛtvā niṣīdi paryakamābhuṃjitvā ṛju prācīnābhimukho purimaṃ kāyaṃ praṇidhāya 
pratimukhāṃ smṛtimupasthāpayitvā sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: viviktameva kāmairviviktaṃ 
pāpakairakuśalairdharmai: savitarkaṃ savicāraṃ vivekajaṃ prītisukhaṃ prathamadhyānamupasaṃpadya 
viharāmi | savitarkavicārāṇāṃ vyupasamādadhyātmasaṃprasādāccetaso ekotibhāvā 
@089
avitarkaṃ avi-(132)cāraṃ samādhijaṃ prītisukhaṃ dvitīyaṃ dhyānamupasaṃpadya viharāmi |
sa prītervirāgādupekṣakaśca viharāmi smṛtaśca saṃprajānaṃ sukhaṃ ca kāyena pratisaṃvedayāmi 
yatra āryā ācikṣanti upakṣaka: smṛtimāṃ sukhavihārī tṛtīyaṃ dhyānamupasaṃpadya
viharāmi | sa sukhasyaca prahāṇā du:khasya ca prahāṇāt pūrve ca saumanasya-daurmanasyayo- 
rastaṃgamādadu:khāsukhamupekṣāsmṛtipariśuddhaṃ caturthaṃ dhyānamupasaṃpadya viharāmi | sa 
khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: tathā samāhitena cittena…abhinirnāmayāmi | sa divyena cakṣuṣā 
viśuddhenātikrāntamānuṣyakena satvāṃ paśyāmi cyavantāṃ upapadyantāṃ suvarṇāṃ 
durvarṇāṃ sugatāṃ hīnāṃ praṇītāṃ yathākarmopagāṃ | satvāṃ prajānāmi ime bhavanta: satvā: 
kāyaduścaritena samanvāgatā āryāṇāmapavādakā: mithyādṛṣikā:, te mithyā-
dṛṣikarmasamādānaheto: taddheto: tatpratyayāt kāyasya bhedāt paraṃ maraṇādapāya- 
durgativinipātaṃ narakeṣūpapannā | ime punarbhavanta: satvā kāyasucaritena samanvāgatā: 
mana:sucaritena samanvāgatā āryāṇāmanapavādakā: samyagdṛṣikā, te samyag-
dṛṣikarmasamādānaheto: taddheto: tatpratyayāt kāyasya bhedāt paraṃ maraṇāt sugatiṃ 
svargaṃ kāyaṃ deveṣūpapannā: | sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: tathā samāhitena cittena pariśuddhena 
paryavadātena anaṃgaṇena vigatakleśena mṛdunā karmaṇyena sthitenāniṃjyaprāptena rātryā 
madhyame yāme pūrvanivāsānusmṛtijñānadarśanapratilābhāye cittamabhinirharāmi abhi- 
nirnāmayāmi anekavidhaṃ pūrvanivāsaṃ samanusmarāmi | sayyathīdaṃ ekāṃ pi jātiṃ 
duve pi jātī trayo pi jātī catvāro pi jātīṃ paṃcāpi jātīṃ daśāpi jātīṃ viṃśati 
jātī triṃśati jātī (133) acatvāriṃśad vā cā jātī: pam~cāśaṃ vā jātī: 
jātīśataṃ vā jātīsahasraṃ vā anekā pi saṃvartakalpā vā anekā pi saṃvartā anekā 
pi vivartā anekā pi saṃvartavivartakalpā amutrāhamāsī evaṃnāmā evaṃgotro evaṃjātyo 
evamāhāro evamāyu:paryanto evaṃ sukhadu:khapratisaṃvedī | so tato cyuto amutra 
upapadye tato cyuta: icchatvamāgacchasi iti sākāraṃ soddeśaṃ anekavidhaṃ pūrvenivāsa- 
manusmarāmi |
sa khalvahaṃ bhikṣava: tatha(thā) samāhitena cittena pariśuddhena paryavadātena 
anaṃgaṇena vigato(ta) kleśena mṛdunā karmaṇyena sthitenāniṃjyaprāptena rātryā: 
paścime yāme aruṇodghāakālasamaye nandīmukhāyāṃ rajanyāṃ yatkiṃcit puruṣanāgena 
puruṣasiṃhena puruṣarṣabheṇa puruṣadhaureṇa puruṣa(ṣā) jāneyena puruṣapadumena puruṣapuṇḍarīkena 
satpuruṣeṇa mahāpuruṣeṇa anuttareṇa puruṣadamyasārathinā gatimena smṛtimena matimena 
dhṛtimena dyutimena sarvaso sarvatratāye jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ abhisaṃboddhavyaṃ sarvaṃ taṃ 
ekacittakṣaṇasamāyuktayā prajñayā anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho | idamavocad-
bhagavānāttamanā, te bhikṣavo bhagavato bhāṣitamabhyanandensu: |
@090
atha śuddhodana: svapnaṃ paśyati |
paśyāmi putra supine ratanāvagāḍhaṃ 
abhyutthitaṃ gajavaramaṇijālacchannaṃ |
madhye purasya adhvanāvasthito ca rātrau 
nirdhāvate puravarā abhikampamāna: ||1||
taṃ dṛṣva mahya supine vipulaṃ ca hāsyaṃ 
abhyutthitaṃ ruditameva ca aprameyaṃ |
kampe ca me saṃparitaptaṃ śarīramanta- 
(134) rdāhaṃ samuddhanati kiṃ tu bhaviṣyate'dya bhaviṣyate’dya ||2||
atha lokapāla avacū manujapradhānaṃ 
mā bhāya bhūmipati saṃjanayāhi harṣaṃ |
hanta śṛṇohi phalaṃ yaṃ supinasya tatvaṃ 
samutthitaṃ bahujanasya vibodhanārthaṃ ||3||
eṣo mahāguṇadharo vijahitva rājyaṃ 
dutiyāstathaiva caturā svajanaṃ ca sphītaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ varabalaṃ anapekṣamāṇo 
niryāsyate puravarā viditaṃ sa bhotu ||4||
etasmiṃ nirgate anekavidhaṃ ti du:khaṃ 
jāyiṣyate supine yaṃ hasitaṃ ti tatvaṃ |
yaṃ rodasi supine dāni sukhaṃ anantaṃ 
śrutvā bhaviṣyati jinaṃ jitaśatrusaṃghaṃ ||5||
mātu:svasāpi supinaṃ paśyati |
mātu:svasā avaca kāṃcanarāśivarṇaṃ
paśyāmi putra supine ṛṣabhaṃ sujātaṃ |
śvetaṃ sucārukakubhaṃ (daṃ) atiriktaśṛṃgaṃ 
śṛṅgārasaṃsthitagatiṃ pratipūrṇadehaṃ ||1||
so garjati sumadhuraṃ kapilāhvayāto 
nirdhāvate hṛdayadṛṣipathaṃ haranta: |
na ca kaści taṃ prasahate abhigarjamānaṃ 
pratigarjituṃ kumudarāśinibhaṃ sujātaṃ ||2||
(135) te devarāja avacū karuṇaṃ rudantaṃ 
mā roda śākyakulanandanajātarāga |
vakṣyāmi te avitathāvacanaṃ vijālaṃ 
ānandajāni upajānayatvaṃ sukhāni ||3||
@091
atyantaśuddhacaraṇaṃ kuśalopapetaṃ 
eṣo nararṣabha gatīmatināṃ vidhijña: |
hitvā janaṃ puruṣa-siṃhavaro puro ca 
nirgamya te abhilaṣe puruṣarṣabhatvaṃ ||4||
so pi amṛtaṃ acalamacyutamaprakampyaṃ 
nirvāṇamapratisamaṃ pratiśuddhacakṣu: |
nirdiśya (śye) taṃ puruṣasiṃharutaṃ maharṣi: 
yaṃ śrutva tīrthikagaṇā diśatāṃ vrajanti ||5||
yaśodharāpi supinaṃ paśyati |
atha rāhulasya jananī idamabravītpi 
maitrottareṇa madanena nibaddhacittā |
deva śṛṇohi yatha adya mayāpi dṛṣaṃ 
supinaṃ manoramaṃ phalaṃ ca me tadbhaveyāt ||1||
śuddhodanasya kila rājakulaṃ narendra 
megho samantaṃ kṣaṇena samādadanto |
lokatrayaṃ prabalatoyadharo sughoṣo 
vidyutpradīpa vipradyotayaṃto bahūni ||2||
(136) so śītalaṃ vimalamapratimaṃ prasannaṃ 
vāri pravṛṣya madhuraṃ abhigarjamāno |
varṣeti sāgaradharo śayane (samaya) nidāghaṃ (gha) 
eṣo pi anta:sukhito sa sahāṃpatīko ||3||
brahmā atha upagamitva idaṃ avoca 
tāṃ rāhulasya jananīṃ śṛṇu mā viṣīda |
iṣaṃ phalaṃ tava ayaṃ supino mahārtho 
saṃpūryate capalameva janehi prītiṃ ||4||
śuddhodanasya ayamātmajo cārunetro 
lokatrayaṃ jaladharo iva varṣamāṇo | 
prahlādayiṣyati mahāparitāpataptān 
dharmaṃ dhruvaṃ karuṇamapratimaṃ janetvā ||5||
bodhisatvo pi paṃca mahāsupināṃ paśyati | paramasaṃbodhiprāpto śrāvastyāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ 
vyākaroti | tathāgato bhikṣavo pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho paṃca mahāsupināni 
adrākṣīt | tathāgatasya katamāni paṃca |
tathāgatasya bhikṣava: pūrve sambodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya iyaṃ mahāpṛthivī ucca-
@092
śayanamahāśayanamabhūṣi | sumeru parvatarājā bimbopadhānamabhūṣi | purastime mahā- 
samudre vāmā bāhā ohitā abhūṣi, paścime ca mahāsamudre dakṣiṇā bāhā ohitā 
abhūṣi | dakṣiṇe pi mahāsamudre ubhau pādatalāni ohitāni abhūnsu: | tathāgato 
bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho imaṃ mahāsupinamadrākṣīt | 
(137) tathāgatasya bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya kṣīrikā nāma 
tṛṇajāti nābhimaṇḍalādabhyudgamya yāvannabhamāsadya asthāsi | tathāgato bhikṣava: 
pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho imaṃ dvitīyaṃ mahāsupinamadrākṣīt |
tathāgatasya bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya lohitakā prāṇakā kāla- 
śīrṣakā pādatalehi yāvajjānumaṇḍalāni cchādayitvā asthānsu: | tathāgato 
bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho imaṃ tṛtīyaṃ mahāsvapnamadrākṣīt |
tathāgatasya bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya catvāri śakuntā nānāvarṇā 
anekavarṇā ca caturhi diśāhi vaihāyasaṃ gatvā tathāgatasya pādatalāni upajidhritvā 
sarvaśvetā apavidhyinsu: | tathāgato bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho imaṃ caturthaṃ 
mahāsupinamadrākṣīt | tathāgato bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho mahato 
mīraparvatasya uparimanupalipyamāno caṃkramaṃ caṃkrame | tathāgato bhikṣava: pūrve 
saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho imaṃ paṃcamaṃ mahāsupinamadrākṣīt | 
tathāgatasya bhikṣavo pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya iyaṃ mahāpṛthivī ucca- 
śayanamahāśayanamabhūṣi | sumeru parvatarājā bimbopadhānamabhūṣi | purastime mahā- 
samudre vāmā bāhā ohitā abhūṣi, paścime mahāsamudre dakṣiṇā bāhā ohitā 
abhūṣi, dakṣiṇe mahāsamudre ubhau pādatalāni ohitāni abhūṣi | yaṃ pi bhikṣava: 
tathāgato anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho ayaṃ tasya mahāsvapnasya vipāko |
yaṃ bhikṣava: tathāgatasya pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya kṣīrikā nāma tṛṇajāti 
nābhimaṇḍalādabhyudgamya yāvannabhamāsadya asthāsi | yaṃ bhikṣava: tathāgatena imaṃ ca 
lokamabhijñāya (138) paraṃ ca lokamabhijñāya sadevakaṃ lokaṃ samārakaṃ sabrahmakaṃ 
saśramaṇabrāhmaṇīṃ prajāṃ sadevamanuṣyāṃ vārāṇasyāṃ ṛṣipatane mṛgadāve anuttaraṃ dharma- 
cakraṃ pravartitaṃ triṣparivartaṃ dvādaśāramapravartitaṃ śramaṇena vā brāhmaṇena vā devena vā 
māreṇa vā kenacidvā puna: loke saha dharmeṇa yamidaṃ catvāryāryasatyāni | sayyathīdaṃ 
@093
dukhaṃ āryasatyaṃ, du:khasamudayamāryasatyaṃ, du:khanirodha āryasatyaṃ, du:khanirodhagāminī 
pratipadāryasatyaṃ | imāṃ ca punarbhikṣava: tathāgatasya evaṃrūpāṃ dharmadeśanāṃ śrutvā bhūmyā 
devā ghoṣamudīrayensu: eṣa māriṣa bhagavatā vārāṇasyāṃ ṛṣipatane mṛgadāve 
anuttaraṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartitaṃ triṣparivarti dvādaśāraṃ apravartitaṃ kenaci śramaṇena vā 
brāhmaṇena vā devena vā brahmeṇa vā māreṇa vā kenacidvā punarloke saha dharmeṇa idaṃ du:kha- 
miti ayaṃ ca du:khasamudayo ayaṃ du:khanirodho ayaṃ du:khanirodhagāminī pratipaditi, 
taṃ bhaviṣyati bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato janakāyasyārthāya 
hitāya sukhāya devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca | bhūmyānāṃ devānāṃ ghoṣaṃ śrutvā antarī- 
kṣecarā devā cāturmahārājikā trāyastriṃśā yāmā tuṣitā nirmāṇarati-paranirmita- 
vaśavartina ito tatkṣaṇaṃ tanmuhūrtaṃ yāvabrahmalokaṃ ghoṣamabhyudgamya eṣa māriṣa
bhagavatā vārāṇasyāṃ ṛṣipatane mṛgadāve triparivartaṃ dvādaśāraṃ anuttaraṃ dharmacakraṃ 
pravartitaṃ apravartitaṃ kenacit śramaṇena vā brāhmaṇena vā devena vā māreṇa vā kenacidvā 
punarloke saha dharmeṇa idaṃ du:khaṃ iti ayaṃ du:khasamudayo ayaṃ du:khanirodha: 
ayaṃ du:khanirodhagāminī pratipaditi | ayaṃ tasya mahāsupinasya vipāko |
yaṃ bhikṣava: tathāgatasya pūrve saṃvodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya lohitakaprāṇakā kālaśīrṣā 
pādatalehi yāvajjānumaṇḍalāni cchādayitvā (139) asthānsu:-bahu etarhi 
bhikṣava: janatā yā tathāgate adhikārakarmāṇi kṛtvā kāyasya bhedāt paraṃ maraṇāt 
sugatī svargakāye deveṣūpapadyanti | ayaṃ tasya svapnasya vipāko | yaṃ bhikṣava: 
tathāgatasya pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddhasya catvāri śakuntā nānāvarṇā caturhi diśāhi 
vaihāyasaṃ samāgatvā tathāgatasya pādatalāni upajighritvā sarvaśvetā: apavijhinsu: 
catvārime bhikṣava: varṇā:, katame catvāra: kṣatriyā brāhmaṇā vaiśyā śūdrā:-te 
tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ caritvā akopyā cetovimuktiṃ prajñāvimuktiṃ sākṣātkurvanti |
ayaṃ tasya mahāsvapnasya vipāko |
yaṃ bhikṣava: tathāgato pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho mahato mīḍhaparvatasya 
uparimanupalipyamāno caṃkramaṃ caṃkrame purastimāyāṃ pi ca bhikṣava: diśāyāṃ 
tathāgato viharati tatrāpi ca satkṛto gurukṛto mānito pūjito apacāyito 
lābhī cīvara-piṇḍapātra-śayanāsana-glānapratyayabhaiṣajyapariṣkārāṇāṃ anadhyavasito 
anadhimūrcchito anupaliptacitto | dakṣiṇāyāṃ pi ca bhikṣavo diśāyāṃ tathāgato 
viharati tatrāpi ca satkṛto gurukṛto mānito pūjito apacāyito lābhī 
cīvarapiṇḍapātra-śayanāsana-glānapratyayabhaiṣajyapariṣkārāṇāṃ anadhyavasito anadhi- 
mūrcchita: anupaliptacitta: | paścimāyāṃ pi ca bhikṣavo diśāyāṃ tathāgato viharati 
tatrāpi ca satkṛto gurukṛto mānito pūjito apacito lābhī cīvara-piṇḍapātra- 
śayanāsana-glānapratyayabhaiṣajya-pariṣkārāṇāṃ anadhyavasito anadhimūrcchita: anu-
@094
paliptacitta: | uttarasyāṃ pi bhikṣava: diśāyāṃ tathāgato viharati tatrāpi ca 
satkṛto gurukṛto mānito pūjito apacito lābhī cīvara-piṇḍapātra-śayanāsana-
glānapratyayabhaiṣajyapariṣkārāṇāṃ anadhyavasito anadhimūrdhita: anupaliptacitto |
ayaṃ tasya mahāsvapnasya vipāko | yaṃ tathāgato bhikṣava: pūrve saṃbodhimanabhisaṃbuddho
imāṃ paṃca mahāsvapnāṃ adrākṣīt | idamavocad bhagavānāttamanāste ca bhagavato 
bhāṣitamabhyanande |
(140) iti śrīmahāvastu-avadāne śuddhodanasya paṃca mahāsvapnā samāptā |
abhiniṣkrāmaṇa 
bodhosatvasya dāni etadabhūṣi | duṣkaramidaṃ agāramadhye vasantena ekānta-
saṃlikhitaṃ ekāntamanavadyaṃ ekāntapariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
agārasyānagāriyaṃ pravrajeyaṃ | bodhisatvo rājānamāmantrayati pravrajiṣyāmi |
rājā āha | 
mā dāni mā kamalalocana cārurūpa 
śokaṃ labhe suvipulaṃ tvaya viprahīṇo |
mātā cahaṃ asulabhaṃ maraṇaṃ nigacchet 
tata: kīdṛkṣaṃ sukhametaṃ tathā viśiṣaṃ |
yasya kṛtena mama ca svajanaṃ svarāṣraṃ 
srajiṣyasi bahudu:kho hi sa viprayogo ||1||
paryākulā mi(hi ?) diśatā pratibhānti sarve 
śītoṣṇadaṃśamaśakākṣatabhūmibhāgā |
traso vaneṣu mṛgavāraṇaghātikeṣu 
bheraṇḍabhairavaruteṣu mahadbhayeṣu ||2||
nityāntareṇa manasā kṛtamokṣabuddhi: 
mārgaṃ vat āva mama putra cara prasīda 
jīvāmi yāvadahaṃ yāva ca sā ihaiva |
kiṃkāraṇaṃ tava vinirgamanaṃ niśāmya 
tatvaṃ vināśamupayāsyati me śarīraṃ ||3||
(141) rājñā dāni paṃcānāṃ rājāna śatānāṃ preṣitaṃ | āgacchatha kumāro 
abhiniṣkramitukāmo | te dāni āgatā kumāraṃ bahuprakāraṃ yācanti | mā abhi-
niṣkramāhi tti | bodhisatvo dāni rājānaṃ ca te ca rājāno etadavocat |
sacet mama mahārājā caturhi padehi pratibhako bhavati, pratijānāmi te rāja na 
@095
niṣkramiṣyaṃ puravarāto | rājā āha | bhavāmi te pratibhuko padeṣu caturuṣu 
śīghraṃ putra udīrehi purā prāṇā jahanti | kumāro āha |
yauvane vartamānasmiṃ jarā me mā khu āgame |
ārogye vartamānasmiṃ vyādhi me mā khu āgame ||1||
jīvite vartamānasmiṃ maraṇaṃ mā khu āgame |
saṃpattīṣu ramiyāsu vipatti mā khu āgame ||2||
tadā hikkārahakkārā devasaṃghā pramuṃciṣu |
sādhu sādhu mahāsatva sādhu apratipudgala ||3||
subhāṣitānte etasmiṃ sabrahmā pariṣā iyaṃ |
hṛṣā āttamanā sarve prītisukhasamarpitā ||4||
tato śuddhodano rājā du:khaśalyasamarpita: |
aśrūpūrṇehi netrehi bodhisatvamidamabravīt ||5||
svayaṃ hi putra jānāhi kasya etaṃ na vidyati |
jarā vyādhi maraṇaṃ ca vipattīrvā na me gati: ||6||
kumāro āha | 
hanta triṣu mahārāja padeṣu pratibhūrbhava |
tato mayā vinābhāvo na te jāta bhaviṣyati ||7||
(142) rājā āha |
dadāmeṣu putra padeṣu pratibhutāmahaṃ tava |
tato nivartaye cittaṃ mūle udāharato bhava ||8||
kumāro āha |
divyā me bhontu kāmaguṇā te ca bhontu sarvadā sukhā | 
te ca nityā śubhā bhontu atra me pratibhūrbhava ||9||
apsarā madhuraṃ gagane parigāyensu: varabuddhivaraṃ pravaraṃ |
madhuraṃ salilaṃ sukhinaṃ sahitaṃ varanūpuramaṇḍana-ābharaṇā ||10||
na khu rajyati satpuruṣasya mano madaneṣu yādṛśamudāharati |
vijahiṣyati kāñcanabimbanibhāṃ vasudhāmanekalabdhārthacitāṃ ||11||
evaṃ ca du:khito rājā kumāramatedabravīt |
prasīda putra kasya sukhā kāmaguṇā tathā śubhā: ||12||
kumāro āha | 
hanta anyāni vakṣyāmi dve padāni mahīpate |
yadicchasi evaṃ samānaṃ teṣu me pratibhūrbhava ||13||
@096
rājā āha |
dṛḍhamabhyupagacchāmi pratibhūṣyaṃ ahaṃ tava |
dvehi padehi ākhyāhi mā ca viprajahāhi me ||14||
ahaṃkāraṃ mamakāraṃ mā saṃjāye kadāci no |
mahantolpo vā mahīpāla atra me pratibhūrbhava ||15||
(143) tato maheśvarā vācā vyāharensu nabhe sthitā: |
tvaṃ khu bheṣyasi saṃbuddho sarvabandhanasūdano ||16||
kiṃkāraṇaṃ na teṣāṃ hi vacanānāṃ sadevake |
loke asti udāhartā yāni bhāṣasi cakṣumāṃ ||17||
tato śuddhodano rājā du:khaśalyasamarpita: |
aśrupūrṇehi netrehi bodhisatvamidamabravīt ||18||
nāmāpyahaṃ na jānāmi eteṣāṃ puruṣottama |
padāni yāni kortesi nātra pratibhuko ahaṃ ||19||
kumāro āha ||
alaṃ cireṇa ekasmiṃ pade pratibhuko bhava |
tato ihaiva nivasiṣyaṃ ramie kapilasāhvaye ||20||
bhave dāni ahaṃ puva ekasmiṃ pade tava bhave |
pratibhuko śīghraṃ brūhi upagataṃ mayā sahaṃ ||21||
kumāro āha | 
ihaiva vasato mahyaṃ prāsādavaralokake |
sarvanīvāraṇāpagataṃ cittaṃ me vartatāṃ vaśāt ||22||
tato devā ca yakṣā ca gandharvā ca sadānavā |
nāgarākṣasasaṃghāśca aho dharma udīrayan ||23||
aho paramavādisya paramārthābhikāṃkṣiṇo |
vyaktaṃ paramavākyāni prabhavanti muhurmuhu: ||24||
tato dīnamano rājā kumārametadabravīt |
nātrāvāso (nātra vaso) mahyaṃ putra aśruvegaṃ pramuñcati ||25||
tato devamanuṣyāṇāṃ prāmodyajanananīṃ girāṃ |
(144) bodhisatvo udīrento pitaraṃ samadhyabhāṣati ||26||
ahamajaramārogyamamṛtaṃ pārthivottama | 
vipattibhayanirmuktaṃ abhigaṃsye asaṃskṛtaṃ ||27||
@097
rāja yannityaṃ yat sukhaṃ yacchubhaṃ tat mayā svayaṃ |
prāptavyamiti na sandeha: parityajya dhṛtiṃ labha ||28||
atha khalu rājā śuddhodano yaṃ kumāro jambucchāyāyāṃ dhyāyati taṃ dṛṣvā 
cintāsāgaraṃ praviṣo | yadi kumārasya śāntehi dhyānehi cittamabhiramati mā
haiva tāvadasitasya ṛṣisya satyaṃ vyākaraṇaṃ bhaviṣyati | yannunāhaṃ kumārasya 
vistīrṇamanta:puramupasthāpayeyaṃ vividhāni udyānāni kuryāt yatra kumāro krīḍeyyā
rameyyā pravicāreyyā na ca abhiniṣkramaṇe cittaṃ kareyyā |
atha khalu śuddhodanena kumārasya vistīrṇo anta:puro upasthāpito bahūni 
strīsahasrāṇi vividhāni ca nānāprakārāṇi aśokamaṇḍapakāni kārāpitāni 
avasaktapaadāmakalāpāni muktapuṣpāvakīrṇāni, yatra kumāro krīḍiṣyati pravi-
cārayiṣyati na ca naṃ abhiniṣkramaṇe cittaṃ kariṣyati | rājā dāni śuddhodano 
anta:pure sandiśati | suṣhu kumāramabhiramāpetha nāyagītavādyena yathā kumāro 
abhiniṣkramaṇe cittaṃ na kareyyā | kumāro pi dāni kāmeṣu ādīnavadarśī, anarthako 
sarvakāmabhogehi | edṛśeṣu ca udyāneṣu devabhavanasadṛśeṣu anta:pureṣu apsarasadṛśeṣu
ratiṃ na vindati | abhiniṣkramaṇe cittaṃ abhiramati na ca bodhisatvo 
kenaciccodayitavyo du:kho’yaṃ saṃsāra iti | sarvadharmeṣu vaśavartī svayameva sāmato 
virakto bhavati | udvignamānaso svayaṃ cittamudvejayati | aho saṃsāro prakṛti- 
du:khamaparimitamupadravaśatāni darśayati |
(145) atha khalu kumāro upariprāsādasikharagato upaviṣo tameva 
dhyānaṃ manasā karonto āsati, yaṃ se jambucchāyāyaṃ labdhaṃ | na gītaśabdā na 
nṛtyaravaśabdā na pramadāgaṇāṃ rūpavantāṃ svādīyati | tameva cintayanto āsati |
atha khalu rājā śuddhodano anyataraṃ puruṣaṃ pṛcchati |
kimidaṃ bho puruṣa kumārasya antarpure na gītaravaśabdo nṛtyabherīmṛdaṃgavīṇā- 
vaṃśapaṇavaravaśabda: śruyate, kumārasya kiṃ cittasya daurmanasyaṃ | atha khalu yā 
lumbinīvane devatā nivāsikā, sāntarīkṣe sthitvā rājānaṃ śuddhodanamabravīt |
mahārāja kumāraṃ vitarkayāhi | virakto tava putro sarvakāmaguṇaratīhi, nacireṇa 
chindiṣyati sarvatṛṣṇābandhanāṃ niravaśeṣāṃ, yāsyati tapovanaṃ, suparīttaṃ bhāvayiṣyati |
idāniṃ khalu nṛpati siddhārtho rājavaṃśo prāsādavaragato pramadāgaṇaparivṛto anityaṃ 
du:khaṃ nairātmyaṃ paribhāṣati śarīre (rai) | atha khalu rājā śuddhodano taṃ devatā- 
sakāśāto śrutvā paridīnamukhavarṇo śokārdito kumārasya sakāśamupasaṃkrānta: 
imamabravīt | kimidaṃ putra paridīnavadano śokārdito upaviṣo si mā kiṃcit 
śarīrasya pratipīḍāṃ paśyasi, mā dhanakṣayaṃ upalakṣasi, mā paracakrabhayaṃ upasthitaṃ, 
ākhyāhi me putra śīghraṃ kimarthaṃ |
@098
kumāro āha | asti tāta śarīre pratipīḍāṃ paśyāmi, vyādhirārogya- 
mākramati, maraṇaṃ jīvitamākramati taṃ tāta jīrṇaṃ mṛtāntaraṃ pratyavekṣāmi | kṣīyanti 
sarvasaṃskārā, girinadījalacaṃcalā paramāyāsadharmā ṛtusaṃvatsaraṃ āyu: kṣīyati 
maraṇāsannaṃ bhavati, imāṃ tāta śarīre pratipīḍāṃ paśyāmi | asti tāta dhanakṣayaṃ 
paśyāmi, sarvadharma riktakaṃ tucchakaṃ asārakaṃ māyopamaṃ vaṃcanīyaṃ visaṃvādakaṃ, nāsti 
dhanasya sthiti taṃ (146) saṃbādhyati vā saṃkrāmati vā parasparaṃ | imaṃ tāta dhanakṣayaṃ 
paśyāmi | asti paracakramayaṃ dṛśyati, dharmasaṃskāradoṣabhayaṃ hastacchedā karṇacchedā 
śīrṣacchedā vividhā nānāprakārā anekaparyāyeṇa asmiṃ kāye du:khāni saṃkramanti |
imaṃ tāta paracakrabhayaṃ paśyāmi | rājā śuddhodano āha | alaṃ putra mā 
maitaṃ cintayāhi | samprati taruṇo prathamayauvanagato si rājakṛtyamanubhavāhi 
vistīrṇaste anta:puro yauvanasampanno tāhi sārdhaṃ krīḍāhi ramāhi paricārehi, 
mā pravrajyāye cittaṃ karohi | kumāro āha | yadi me tāta aṣa varāṃ anuprayacchasi 
tato ahaṃ na bhūyo etamarthaṃ cintayiṣye | rājā āha | ākhyāhi me putra śīghraṃ
kīdṛśāme aṣa varāṇi yānīcchasi, yadi śaktirvā balaṃ vā asti tato te pradāsyāmi 
kiṃ putra mama rājyaṃ parihāyiṣyati, yadahaṃ tava putra varaṃ na pradāsyāmi |
kumāra āha | imāni me tāta aṣa varāṇi anuprayacchāhi | yadi me 
yauvanaṃ jarā nākrameyā | yadi ārogyaṃ vyādhirnākrameyā | yadi me jīvitaṃ maraṇaṃ 
na hareyā | yadi me tvayā sārdhaṃ viprayogo nab have | edṛśamanta:puramapsarasādṛśaṃ 
vistīrṇo ca jñātivargo na vipraveśe(se)yā | rājyāto ca aiśyaryāto ca na 
vipariṇāmānyārtībhāvo bhaveyā | ye pi satvā mama jātamātreṇa amṛtasukhena 
abhinimantritā teṣāṃ pi sarveṣāṃ kleśapraśamo bhaveyā | mamāpi jātijarāmaraṇasya 
anto bhaveyā | rājā śuddhodano āha | putra kuto mama edṛśaṃ va śaktirvā balaṃ 
vā asti yadahaṃ imāṃ edṛśāṃ aṣa varā prayaccheyaṃ | ye pi te putra pūrvā rājāno 
yugandharaprabhṛtaya: (147) kularājavaṃśā te pi ca putra sarve anityatābalena paryanto- 
panītā nāmamātrā ca śeṣā: sthāpitā: | kuto putra me balaṃ śaktirvā asti tava 
ime īdṛśānaṣa varānanuprayacchituṃ | kumāro āha | yadi tāta na utsahasi tvaṃ 
mama imānaṣa varānanuprayacchituṃ ahaṃ ca te nimantremi jarāmaraṇasya anto bhaveyā |
rājā āha | jīrṇo vṛddho gatayauvanaśca tato mama mṛtasya paścāt pravrajyāhi | kumāra 
āha | udagraṃ anubhavāhi tāta jīvanto punardrakṣyasi mama iha sarvagatimuktaṃ sarva- 
tṛṣṇāchinnaṃ sarvadu:khavigataṃ sarvajvālākleśāparītasya sarvabodhyaṅgaratnā bhāvayantasya |
atha nṛpati tasya pramadāgaṇānupadarśayati | imaṃ te putra udāraṃ varavimala- 
kamalanayanamaṇirucirapīnapayodharā śukranirbhāsagātrā vicitrabharaṇā kahina-
@099
śubhavāsitakaraśaṇā sukumārapravarabhramarāṃjanakeśā raktāṃśukapravāraṇavalayamaṇi-
muktikahārāvanaddhā tulākoivalayanūpurapaṃcāṅgikatūryaninādāṃ kurvanti | etāhi 
putra abhiramāhi mā pravrajyāmabhikāṃkṣāhi | kumāra āha | paśya tāta 
strīsaṃjño bhaveya yo atra rajyeyā kalpeyā pramadyeyā | rājā āha | tava kīdṛśī 
saṃjñā bhavati | kumāro āha | mamātra viparītasaṃjñā bhavati | rājā āha |
kīdṛśī te putra viparītasaṃjñā bhavati | kumāro āha | edṛśī me tāta viparīta- 
saṃjñā bhavati | yathāyaṃ kāyo yatra yukto āgacchati gacchati, yatra sthāti 
niṣīdati, yatra bhāvayati tūṣṇīṃ bhavati, yatra bāhiraṃ śūṇyaṃ nirīhakaṃ balaṃ durbalaṃ 
māyā ca visaṃvādakaṃ sarvameva dharmakāyaṃ (sarvakāyadharmaṃ-pāhāntaraṃ) pravadanti | rājā 
śuddhodano āha | yadi putra rūpeṇa na rajyasi kimidaṃ niṣpuruṣeṇa rajyasi, kaṃ tvaṃ 
darśanamupalakṣayasi | kumāro āha | yadidaṃ (148) tāta,saṃsāranāaka-
mupalakṣayāmi yantravijñānanaavedanavikārāṃ janayati | traidhātukaṃ raṃgaṃ sthānaṃ 
satvānāṃ kṛtavikṛtiṣaḍgatiṣu raṃgaṃ praviśati tṛṣṇāsnehavaraṃ ca kleśaśtānāṃ 
gabhīratā | evaṃ purimā koi na prajñāyati, parasparaṃ nāakaṃ satvānāṃ vaṃcanagrahaṇa-
vipāakaṃ | nāsti so satvo vā satvakāyo vā yo saṃskāreṣu na khalīkṛto na 
vaṃcito, athāparaṃ gurujaneṣu | tato udagramanubhavāhi tāta saṃsāranāakaṃ vinivarta-
yitvā samathanirvāṇapuramanupravekṣyāmi yatra jarāmaraṇaṃ nākrāmanti | pūrvameva padaṃ 
parimārgayiṣye yaṃ taṃ purimakehi tathāgatehi arhantehi samyaksaṃbuddhehi parimārgitaṃ |
rājā āha | imaṃ te putra vimānaṃ devabhavanasadṛśaṃ samṛddhaṃ tava cāntarapuraṃ tvaṃ 
pi putra abhirūpavāṃ varalakṣaṇapuṇyasahasracito, kimidaṃ putra ratiṃ na vindasi api 
tu niṣkramaṇameva abhikāṃkṣasi vihāya nagerapuraṃ |
kumāro āha |
gatiṣu santrastamānaso śṛṇohi 
mama tāta me yena na asti rati | 
jarāvyādhi ripurmaraṇaṃ tṛtīyaṃ 
abhimardati tena me nāsti rati: ||1|| 
yadi nityasukhaṃ ātumano bhave 
yadi vātmano du:khabalaṃ nab have |
yadi saṃskṛtapratyayamidaṃ nab have |
atha kisya mamātu ratirna bhave ||2|| 
upalabhyati kāyo karaṇḍasamo 
upalabhyati kāye ca sarpasamā |
@100
(149) upalabhyati skandha amitrasamā |
atha kisya mamātu ratirva bhave ||3||
yadi kāyo karaṇḍasamo na bhavet 
yadi vā tatra sarpasamā na bhave |
yadi skandha amitrasamā na bhave 
atha kisya mamātu ratirna bhavet ||4||
yadi………… 
…..du:khakriyā na bhavet |
yadi jātijarāmaraṇaṃ na bhavet |
atha kisya saṃsārarati rna bhavet ||5||
yadi śūṇyagrāmanilayo na bhavaṃ 
yadi taṃ virāgavadhako na bhavet |
saṃskāradhātu sabhayo na bhavet 
atha kisya mamātu ratirna bhavet ||6||
yadi śiṣya pratodamidaṃ na bhavet |
yadi rājakulasya bhayaṃ na bhavet |
yadi sarvabhayaṃ tribhave na bhavet |
abhiniṣkramaṇe mamato na rati: ||7||
atha rājā śuddhodano yadā sarvopāyena na śaknoti kumārasya cittaṃ 
vinivartayituṃ, tadā rājño evaṃ bhavati | yadi na kenacidupāyena śaknomi 
kumārasya cittaṃ vinivartayituṃ, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ yattikā kapilavastunagare kanyā, tāṃ 
sarvāṃ kumārasya upadarśayāmi, na kvacijjanatāyā: kanyāyā: kumārasya cittaṃ 
abhiramet |
(150) bodhisatvo pitaramabhimantrayati udyānabhūmiṃ niryāsyāmīti |
rājñā śuddhodanena amātyā āṇattā | yāvadrājakulaṃ yāvacca udyānabhūmiṃ prati- 
jāgratha siktasaṃsṛ(mṛ ?)ṣaṃ vitatavitānaṃ citraduṣyaparikṣiptaṃ osaktapaadāma- 
kalāpaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ deśedeśeṣu dhūpayantrāṇi 
mālyayantrāṇi naa- 
nartakaṛllamallapāṇisvaryākumbhatūṇī mānāpikāni rūpaśabdasandhāni upasthāpetha
amānāpikāni udvartāpetha | yathā kumāro udyānabhūmīma bhiniṣkrānto na kiñcida-
manāpaṃ paśyeya |
evaṃ rājño vacanamātreṇa amātyehi yāvacca rājakulaṃ yāvacca tāṃ kumārasya 
udyānabhūmiṃ yathāṇattaṃ mārgaṃ pratijāgritaṃ; deśadeśeṣu ca puruṣā sthāpitā yathā 
kumārasya purato na kiṃcijjīrṇo vṛddho vyādhito vā kāṇo vā khāḍo (khoḍo ?)
@101
vā darduro vā kaṇḍūlo vā kacchulo vā vicarciko vā anyo  vā kiṃcidamanāpaṃ 
kumārasya udyānamabhiniṣkramantasya purato tiṣheyā | evaṃ kumāro mahārheṇa sapta-
ratnacitreṇa yānena mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhīye mahatīye vibhūṣāye
udyānabhūmiṃ niryāntasya rājapuruṣā vāmadakṣiṇena utsāraṇāṃ karontā gacchanti, 
yathā kumāro na kiṃcidamanāpaṃ paśyeyā | evaṃ kumāro mānāpikāni rūpāṇi 
paśyanto mānāpikāni śabdāni śṛṇvanto mānāpikāni gandhāni ghrāyanto ubhayato 
vāmadakṣiṇena aṃjalīśatasahasrāṇi pratīcchanto vividhāni ca cūrṇavarṣāṇi pratī-
cchanto kapilavastuto udyānabhūmiṃ nirdhāvantasya ghaikāreṇa kumbhakāreṇa śuddhāvāsa-
devaputrabhūtena tathānyehi ca śuddhāvāsakāyikehi devaputrehi jīrṇo puruṣo purato 
abhinirmito jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako adhvagataṃ vayamanuprāpto śvetaśiro tilakāhata-
gātro bhagno gopānasīvakro puratoprāgubhāro daṇḍamava (151)ṣabhyamānairgātrai-
rgacchanto |
bodhisatvo taṃ dṛṣvā sārathiṃ pṛcchati | kimimo puruṣo evaṃ pratikūlo 
jīrṇā vṛddho mahallako adhvagatavayamanuprāpta: śvetaśiro tilakāhatagātro bhagno 
gopānasīvakro purata:prāgbhāro daṇḍamavaṣabhya prakhalamānairgātrai: gacchati | sārathi 
āha | kumāro (ra) kiṃca te etena pṛcchitena, eṣa puruṣo jīrṇo nāma vayaparigata-
śarīro | gacchāma udyānabhūmiṃ tahiṃ devakumāra paṃcahi kāmaguṇehi krīḍ+āhi ramāhi
pravicārehi | kumāro āha | bho bhaṇe sārathi, vayamapi jarādharmā jarādharma-
tāyāmanatītā: | yatra nāma jātasya jarā prajñāyati atra paṇḍitasya kā rati |
kumāro āha sārathi nivartehi rathaṃ alaṃ udyānagamanāye |
kumāro punarnivartitvā gṛhaṃ praviṣo | rājā śuddhodano amātyāṃ pṛcchati |
bho bhaṇe kiṃ kumāro punarnivṛtto udyānabhūmiṃ na nirgato | amātyā āhansu: |
mahārāja kumāro jīrṇaṃ puruṣaṃ dṛṣvā niryāto, na bhūyo udyānabhūmiṃ nirgato | rājño 
bhavati | mā haiva yathā asitena ṛṣiṇā kumāro vyākṛto tathā bhaviṣyati | rājñā 
kumārasya anta:puraṃ saṃdiṣaṃ | suṣhu kumāraṃ krīḍ+āpetha ramāpetha pravicārāpetha nāyehi 
gītehi vāditehi yathā kumāro gṛhe abhirameyā, yathā devaloke evaṃ kumārasya 
evaṃrūpā anta:pure saṃgīti vartanti | na ca kumārasya saṃgīteṣu manaṃ gacchati | tameva 
jīrṇaṃ puruṣaṃ smarati |
aparakālena kumāro āha | udyānabhūmiṃ nirdhāviṣyāmīti | rājā āha |
mānāpikāni rūpaśabdāni upasthāpetha yathā kumāro udyānabhūmiṃ abhiniṣkramanto na 
kiṃcidamanāpaṃ paśyeya | evaṃ rājño vacanamātreṇa amātyehi yāva ca rājakulaṃ (152)
yāvacca tāṃ kumārasya udyānabhūmiṃ yathāṇattaṃ mārgaṃ pratijāgritaṃ deśedeśeṣu ca puruṣā 
@102
sthāpitā yathā udyānabhūmiṃ niryāntasya purato na kvacijjīrṇo vā vṛddho vā vyādhito 
vā kāṇo vā khāḍo vā draduro vā kaṃḍūlo vā kacchulo vā vicarciko vā anyo vā 
kiṃcidamanāpaṃ kumārasya udyānabhūmimabhiniṣkramantasya purato na tiṣheyā | evaṃ 
kumāro mahāraheṇa saptaratnacitreṇa yānena mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhīye 
mahatīye vibhūṣāye udyānabhūmiṃ niryāntasya rājapuruṣā vāmadakṣiṇena utsāraṇāṃ 
kārayantā gacchanti, yathā kumāro na kenacidamanāpaṃ paśyeyā | evaṃ kumāro mānā-
pikāni rūpāṇi paśyanto mānāpikāni śabdāni śṛṇvanto mānāpikāni gandhāni
ghrāyanto ubhayato vāmadakṣiṇena aṃjaliśatasahasrāṇi pratīcchanto vividhāni ca 
puṣpavarṣāṇi saṃpratīcchanto kapilavastuto udyānabhūmiṃ nirdhāvantasya ghaikāreṇa
ca kumbhakāreṇa śuddhāvāsadevaputrabhūtena tathā anyehi ca śuddhāvāsakāyikehi deva–
putrehi vyādhito puruṣo purato abhinirmito śūnahastapādo śūnena mukhena pītapāṇḍu-
varṇo dakodariko nābhīye dakadhārāye pravahantīye makṣikāsahasrehi khādyamānā 
adrākṣaṇīyo saṃvegakārako | bodhisatvo taṃ dṛṣvā sārathiṃ pṛcchati | bho bhaṇe
sārathi kimimo puruṣo evaṃ pratikūlo pītapāṇḍukavarṇo śūnyahastapādo bhinnamukha-
varṇo nābhīye dakadhārāye śra (sra) vantīye makṣikāsahasrehi khādyati | sārathi 
āha | kumāra kinte etena pṛcchitena eṣo puruṣo vyādhinā parigataśarīro, gacchāma 
udyānabhūmintahiṃ deva krīḍ+āhi ramāhi pravicārehi | kumāro āha | bho bhaṇe 
sārathi vayamapi vyādhidharmā vyādhidharmatāyāmanatītā | yatra nāma jātasya jarā 
prajñāyati vyādhi ca prajñāyati atra paṇḍitasya kā rati: | rūpasya (153) vyasanaṃ 
balasya mathanaṃ sarvendriyāṇāṃ vadha: śokānāṃ prabhavo rativyupasamo cittāśrayāṇāṃ 
nidhi dharmasyopaśama: gātrāśritānāṃ gṛhaṃ yo lokaṃ pibate vapuśca grasati vyādhisya 
ko nodvijet | kumāro āha | sārathi nivartehi rathaṃ alaṃ me udyānagamanāye | 
kumāro puna: nivartitvā gṛhaṃ praviṣa: | rājā śuddhodano amātyāṃ pṛcchati | bho 
bhaṇe kiṃ kumāro nivṛtto udyānabhūmiṃ na nirgato | amātyā āhansu: | mahārāja  
kumāro vyādhitaṃ dṛṣvā nivṛtto na bhūyo udyānabhūmiṃ nirgato | rājño bhavati | mā
hevaṃ yathā asitena ṛṣiṇā kumāro vyākṛto tathā bhaviṣyati | rājñā kumārasya 
anta:puraṃ saṃdiṣaṃ | suṣhu kumāraṃ krīḍ+āpetha ramāpetha nāyehi gītehi vāditehi 
yathā kumāro gṛhe abhirameyā | evaṃ kumārasya yathā devaloke anta:pure saṃgīti 
vartanti | na ca kumārasya saṃgītiṣu manaṃ gacchati | tameva jīrṇaṃ ca vyādhitaṃ ca 
puruṣaṃ samanusmarati | 
aparakālena kumāro bhūyo pitaramāpṛcchati | tāta udyānabhūmiṃ niryāsyāmi 
darśanāye | rājñā amātyānāmāṇatti dinnā | kumāro udyānabhūmiṃ niryāsyati, 
udyānabhūmimalaṃkārāpetha mārgaṃ pratijāgaretha nagaraṃ ca alaṃkārāpetha yāvacca rāja-
@103
kumārasya udyānabhūmiṃ siktasaṃsṛṣaṃ vitatavitānaṃ citraduṣyaparikṣiptaṃ osakta-
paadāmakalāpaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ deśedeśeṣu ca puṣpayantrāṇi naanartaka-
ṛllamallapāṇisvaryākumbhatūṇikā mānāpikāni ca rūpāṇi śabdāni gandhāni 
upasthāpetha yathā kumāro udyānabhūmiṃ niryānto na kiṃcidamanāpaṃ paśyeyā jīrṇa
vyādhitaṃ vā kāṇaṃ vā khoḍaṃ vā dadruraṃ vā kaṇḍūlaṃ vā kacchulaṃ vā andhaṃ vā gilānaṃ 
vā | yathā kumāro na kicidamanāpaṃ paśyeyā tathā karotha | vacanamātreṇa ca 
rājño (154) amātyehi yathāṇattaṃ pratijāgritaṃ vāmadakṣiṇato ca puruṣā: sthāpitā 
ye janasya utsāraṇāṃ karonti yathā kumāro udyānabhūmiṃ niryānto na kiṃcidamanāpaṃ 
paśyeyā | evaṃ kumāro saptaratnacitreṇa yānena vitatavitānena osaktapaadāma–
kalāpena hemajālasaṃchannena savaijayantena sanandīghoṣeṇa sakhurapravālena ucchrita-
dhvajapatākena sāmātyaparijano mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhīye mahatīye 
vibhūṣāye mahatā samudayena ubhayato vāmadakṣiṇena aṃjaliśatasahasrāṇi saṃpratīcchanto 
kapilavastuto udyānabhūmiṃ niryāti | ghaikāreṇa ca kumbhakāreṇa śuddhāvāsadeva- 
putrabhūtena anyehi ca śuddhāvāsakāyikehi devaputrehi mṛtako puruṣo kumārasya purato 
nirmito mañcake samāropito puruṣehi nīyate jñātīhi aśrukaṇhehi rudanmukhehi 
parikīrṇakeśehi uraṃ pīḍentehi karuṇaṃ pralapantehi | kumāro taṃ dṛṣvā sārathiṃ 
pṛcchati | bho bhaṇe sārathi kimidaṃ puruṣo mañcakamāropito vinīyate jñātīhi 
aśrukaṇhehi rudanmukhehi prakīrṇakeśehi uraṃ pīḍ+entehi | sārathi āha | kumāra
eṣo puruṣo mṛto jñātīhi mañcakamāropya aśrukaṇhehi rudanmukhehi prakīrṇakeśehi 
uraṃ pīḍ+entehi śmaśānaṃ nīyati | kumāro āha | bho bhaṇe eṣa sārathi bhūyo puruṣo 
pitaraṃ mātaraṃ vā bhrātaraṃ vā bhaginīṃ vā jñātimitrasālohitaṃ vā citraṃ vā jaṃbudvīpaṃ 
paśyati | sārathi āha | āma kumāra na eṣa bhūyo puruṣo mātaraṃ vā drakṣyati 
pitaraṃ vā bhrātaraṃ vā bhaginīṃ vā mitrajñātisālohitaṃ vā citraṃ vā jambudvīpaṃ |
kumāro āha |
maraṇaṃ tava mama ca tulyaṃ naiva śatru: na bandhu 
ṛtu yatha parivartate durjayaṃ durvinītaṃ |
(155) na gaṇayati kulīnaṃ na nīcaṃ na nāthavantaṃ 
dinakara iva nirbhīto atra mārgeṇa yāti ||1||
sārathi āha |
kāmāṃ saṃpattiṃ rājalakṣmīṃ ratiṃ śrīṃ 
etāṃ pṛcchāhi sarvalokapradhānāṃ |
kiṃ tuhyaṃ raudraṃ rogasaṃtāpamūlaṃ 
mṛtyuṃ taṃ dṛṣvā yo vināśo narāṇāṃ ||2||
@104
bodhisatvo āha |
jīrṇāturaṃ mṛtaṃ dṛṣvā yo nodvijati saṃsāre |
śocetavya: sa durmedhā andho (') dhvani yathā naṣa: ||3||
kumāro āha | bho bhaṇe sārathi vayamapi maraṇadharmā maraṇadharmatāyai anatītā |
yatra nāma jātasya vyādhi prajñāyati jarā prajñāyati maraṇa: prajñāyati atra paṇḍitasya 
kā rati: | nivartehi rathaṃ alaṃ me udyānabhūmigamanāye | kumāro tato evaṃ prati-
nivartitvā puna: gṛha: gato | rājā śuddhodano amātyānāṃ pṛcchati | kiṃ kumāro 
bhūyo pratinivartita: na udyānabhūmiṃ nirgato | amātyā āhansu: | deva kumāreṇa 
mṛtako puruṣo maṃcake samāropito jñātīhi aśrukaṇhehi rudanmukhehi prakīrṇakeśehi 
uraṃ pīḍ+entehi ārtasvaraṃ ravantehi śmaśānaṃ nīyanto dṛṣo | tasya taṃ dṛṣvā saṃvego 
jātaṃ | tata: eva pratinivṛtto | rājño śuddhodanasya etadabhūṣi | mā haivaṃ nimitta-
kānāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ satyavacanaṃ bhaviṣyati ye te evamāhansu: | pravrajiṣyati kumāro |
rājñā dāni kumārasya anta:puraṃ dūto preṣito | varṣavarā kaṃcukīyā ca suṣhu kumāraṃ 
(156) krīḍ+āpetha nṛtyagītavāditena, yathā kumāro abhirameyā | te dāni anta:-
purikā kumāraṃ suṣhu abhiramenti nṛtyehi gītehi vāditehi na ca kumārasya atra 
cittaṃ vā mano vā nānyatra, tāṃ eva jīrṇānāturānmṛtāṃ smarati |
kumāro bhūya: aparakālena pitaramāpṛcchati | tāta udyānabhūmyāṃ niryāsyāmi 
darśanāye | rājā āha | yasya kumāra kālaṃ manyase | rājñā amātyānāmāṇattaṃ |
udyānasya bhūmimalaṃkārāpetha naṃdanavanamamiva (namiva) devarājasya nagaraṃ ca alaṃ-
kārāpetha yāvacca rājakulaṃ yāvacca rājakumārasya udyānabhūmiṃ siktasansṛṣaṃ 
kārāpetha vitatavitānaṃ citraduṣyaparikṣiptaṃ osaktapaadāmakalāpaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ 
muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ deśedeśeṣu ca puṣpayantrāṇi dhūpayantrāṇi, naanartakaṛllamalla-
pāṇisvaryākumbhatūṇikaṃ pratijāgarāpetha mānāpikā pi ca rūpaśabdagandhāṃ yathā 
kumāro kapilavastuto udyānabhūmiṃ niryānto na kiṃcidamanāpaṃ paśyeyā jīrṇaṃ vā 
vyādhitaṃ vā mṛtaṃ vā andhaṃ vā kāṇaṃ vā khoḍaṃ vā dadruraṃ vā kaṇḍūlaṃ vā kacchulaṃ vā 
vicarcikaṃ vā, tathā karotha | amātyehi āṇattamātrehi yathā rājño saṃdeśo tathā 
sarvaṃ pratijāgritaṃ deśedeśeṣu ca puruṣā sthāpitā:, yathā kumāro kapilavastuto 
udyānabhūmiṃ niryānto na kiñcidamanāpaṃ paśyeyā | kumāro pi dāni saptaratna–
citreṇa yānena hemajālapraticchannena svalaṃkṛtena suvibhūṣitena savaijayantīkena sanandi-
ghoṣeṇa sakhurapravālena ucchritadhvajapatākena sāmātyo saparijano mahatā rājānu-
bhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhīye mahatā viyūhāye mahatā saṃvṛddhiye mahatā vibhūṣāye 
kapilavastuto udyānabhūmiṃ niryāto | niryāntasya ghaikāreṇa kumbhakāreṇa śuddhā-
@105
vāsakāyadevaputrabhūtena anyehi ca śuddhāvāsakāyikehi devaputrehi kumārasya (157)
purato pravrajito nirmito kāṣāyāmbaradharo praśāntendriyo iriyāpathasaṃpanno 
yugamātraprekṣamāṇo janasahasre kapilarājamārge | so dāni pravrajito kumāreṇa 
dṛṣo, dṛṣvā ca punarasya mano prasīde | aho pravrajitasya prajñānaṃ | kumāro taṃ 
pravrajitaṃ dṛṣvā pṛcchati | ārya kimarthaṃ so prabrajito | pravrajito āha | kumāra 
ātmadamaśamathaparinirvāṇārthaṃ pravrajito | kumāro taṃ pravrajitasya vacanaṃ śrutvā
prīto saṃvṛtto | kumāro āha | pravrajito khalu nāma 
kaṣāyapaāvalambitaprakarṣī vitīrṇo janavikīrṇe aindramārge |
bhūrikamalarajāvakīrṇagātro śaravane yatha ekacakravāka: ||1||
mṛgī śākyakanyā ānandasya mātā | sā kumāraṃ tādṛśīye lakṣmīye tādṛśāye 
vibhūṣāye kapilavastuto niryāntaṃ dṛṣvā gāthāhi kumāraṃ abhistavati |
nirvṛtā khalu te mātā pitā puna: te nirvṛto |
nirvṛtā puna: sā nārī yasya bhartā bhaviṣyasi ||2||
bodhisatvasya nirvāṇaśabdaṃ śrutvā nirvāṇasmiṃ eva manaṃ prasīde tiṣhe 
saṃpraskande |
nirvāṇaghoṣaṃ śrutvāna nirvāṇe śrotramādade |
nirvāṇamanuttaraṃ dṛṣvā dhyāyate akutobhayaṃ ||3||
kumāreṇa taṃ nirvāṇaṃ dhyāyantena mṛgī śākyakanyā nāvalokitā nābhāṣā |
tasyā dāni mṛgīśākyakanyāye daurmanasyaṃ saṃjātaṃ | ettakasya janakāyasya madhyato 
mayā kumāro abhistuto na cānena ahamavalokitāpi |
śuddhodanena rājakumārasya ṣaḍālako nāma dvārā kārāpito paṃcapuruṣaśatehi
(158) apāvurīyati | tasya apāvurīyantasya samantāyojanaṃ śabdo gacchati |
paṃca rājāna śatāni nagaraṃ parivāretvā sthitā | rājā abhiṣeke bhāṇḍā kārāpeti |
puṣyanakṣatre kumāramabhiṣiṃciṣyaṃ | bodhisatvasyāpi evaṃ bhavati | puṣyanakṣatre 
abhiniṣkramiṣyanti | śuddhāvāsā devā bodhisatvamāhansu: | kāle si mahāpuruṣa 
tuṣitakāyāccayuto, kāle si mātu: kukṣiṃ okrānto, kāle si jāto, kālo ca 
te abhiniṣkramituṃ kālanirnāma (nirṇaya ?) –sampanno cāsi mahāpuruṣa | bahu 
tvāṃ janatā abhikāṃkṣanti karṣakā viya udakaparīkṣayā mahāmeghāṃ | īśvaro devaputro 
gāthāṃ bhāṣati |
samyagvitarkaya bodhisatva evaṃ vitarkayaṃti vidvāṃsa: | 
utpanna te kuśalasya mūlā yathā vitarkayasi saprajña ||1||
maheśvaro gāthāṃ bhāṣati |
abhiniṣkrama mahāvīra abhiniṣkrama mahāmune |
@106
sarvalokasya arthāye budhyāhi amṛtaṃ padaṃ ||2||
mahābrahmā āha | sace hya mahāpuruṣa nābhiniṣkramiṣyasi saptame divase 
saptaratnāni prādurbhaviṣyanti rājā tvaṃ bhaviṣyasi cakravartī cāturdvīpo vijitāvī 
dhārmiko dharmarājā saptaratnasamanvāgato | nabhato imāni sapta ratnamayāni 
prādurbhavanti sayyathīdaṃ cakraratnaṃ hastiratnaṃ aśvaratnaṃ maṇiratnaṃ strīratnaṃ gṛhapatiratnaṃ 
pariṇāyakaratnaṃ evaṃ saptamaṃ | pūraṃ ca te bhaviṣyati sahasraṃ putrāṇāṃ śūrāṇāṃ vīrāṇāṃ 
varāṅgarūpiṇāṃ parasainyapramardakānāṃ varāṇāṃ | so imāṃ catvāri mahādvīpā sayyathīdaṃ 
jambudvīpaṃ pūrvavidehaṃ apa-(159)ra-godānikaṃ uttarakuruṃ sāgaragiriparyantāṃ akhilāṃ 
akaṇakāṃ adaṇḍena aśastreṇa anutpīḍena dharmeṇa abhivijinitvā adhyāvasiṣyasi |
rāhulo tuṣitabhavanāccyavitvā mātu: kukṣimokrame ardharātre samaye | bodhi-
satvo pratibuddho paśyati anta:puramosuptaṃ kācidvīṇāmupaguhya kācidveṇu kācinna-
kulaṃ kācitsughoṣaṃ kācittūṇakaṃ kāciccandīsakaṃ (?) kācit sambhārikāṃ 
kācit mahatīṃ kācidvipañcikāṃ kācid ḍhakkapaahaṃ kācidvallakiṃ kācit mṛdaṃgaṃ 
kācit mukundaṃ kācit paṇavaṃ kācid (t) jharjharakaṃ kācidāliṃgaṃ kācit pari-
vādinīṃ, kācidgale hastaṃ kṛtvā, kācit mṛdaṃgaṃ śīrṣe kṛtvā, kācit parasparasya 
utsaṃge śīrṣa kṛtvā, kācit parasparasya aṃśe (sa) bāhāṃ kṛtvā, kācit parasparasya
upagṛhya, kācidvāmadakṣiṇāto vikṣiptagātrā, kāsāṃcit mukhāto lālā śra(sra)–
vati | bodhisatvasya evaṃ dharaṇīgatamanta:puraṃ pratikaṇhaṃ dṛṣvā, antepure śmaśānasaṃjñā
utpannā | bodhisatvena paryaṅkāto utthihitvā kāśikasūkṣmāṇi prāvṛtāni 
karaṇḍakāto gṛhya chandako ca naṃ upasthāpako upasthāpito | upanāmehi me chandaka 
aśvaṃ kaṇhakaṃ | chandaka āha | kumāra ardharātre samayo, kiṃ imasmiṃ deśakāle 
aśvakāryaṃ vaiśravaṇabhavanasadṛśo veśmo, abhirama, kiṃ te aśvakāryaṃ imaṃ deśakālaṃ |
apsaragaṇasannibhaṃ anta:puraṃ, abhirama, kinte aśvakārya | evamidānīṃ bahuprakāraṃ 
chandako ālapati | kumāra nāyamaśvakālo, (160) rājārahehi kumāra śayanehi 
imaṃ śayanakālaṃ, kiṃ idānīmaśvakāryaṃ | kumāro āha | chandaka idānīṃ me aśva 
kāryaṃ upanāmehi me kaṇhakaṃ | chandakasya bhavati yathā kumāro imasmiṃ deśakāle 
kaṇhakaṃ yācati, sukhaprasuptasya janasya nūnaṃ kumāro abhiniṣkramitukāmo | tena 
dāni kaṇhakaṃ pallānayantena uccena svareṇa ārāvaṃ muktaṃ yathā rājā budhyeya, jano
ca sarvo kapilavastusmiṃ | chandasvareṇa na dāni tata: kocid vibudhyati | devehi 
sarvasya janasya ābhyantarasya bāhirasya osopanaṃ kṛtaṃ | kaṇhakenāpi bodhisatvasya 
upanāmayantena uccena svareṇa hīṣitaṃ mama hīṣaṇaśabdena rājā śuddhodano vibu-
dviṣyati, janakāyo ca, tena samantāyojanaṃ svareṇa abhivijñāpitaṃ na kocid 
vibudhyati | devakoisahasriyo kapilavastuṃ samāgatā: gandhamālyamādāya bodhi-
@107
satvasya abhiniṣkramantasya pūjārthaṃ |
bodhisatvo kaṇhakaṃ hayarājaṃ ārūḍ+ho devasahasrehi ca nabhagatehi puṣpavarṣaṃ
osṛṣaṃ maṇḍaravāṇi mahāmaṇḍaravāṇi karkāravāṇi mahākarkāravāṇi rocamānāni 
mahārocamānāni maṃjūṣakāṇi mahāmaṃjūṣakāṇi bhīṣmāṇi mahābhīṣmāṇi samanta-
gandhāni mahāsamantagandhāni pārijātakāni divyāni suvarṇapuṣpāṇi divyāni 
rūpyapuṣpāṇi divyāni ratnapuṣpāṇi divyāni candanacūrṇāni divyāni agurucūrṇāni 
divyāni keśaracūrṇāni divyāni tamālapatracūrṇāni divyāni ca gandhodaka-
śītalāni, kapilavastuna: samantena ṣaṣi yojanāni jānumātraṃ divyaṃ kusumaudha
saṃvṛttaṃ, samantācca ṣaṣi yojanāni divyagandhodakena kardamaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ abhavat, rutāni ca 
divyāni koisahasraniyutā saṃpravādyensu: divyāni ca saṃgīti nirvartensu: apsara-
sahasrāṇi ca praṇadyensu: (161) ca gāyensu ca | catuhi mahārājehi kaṇhakasya 
pādā gṛhītā | kaṇhaka jātānugāmī anuśrotraṃ pelavako ca niṣkrānto yadi na 
samajavo tena bhavāmi | chandaka-sahajo supratiṣhito nāma yakṣo paṃcaśataparivāro, 
tena ṣaḍvālakadvāramapāvṛtaṃ ghoṣaṃ ca nigṛhītaṃ |
atha bodhisatvo mahāntaṃ hastikāyaṃ avahāya agārādanagāriyamabhiniṣkra-
mati mahāntaṃ pattikāyamavahāya mahāntaṃ bhogaskandhamavahāya mahāntamaiśvaryamavahāya 
mahāntaṃ jñātivargamavahāya agārādanagāriyamabhiniṣkramati | bodhisatvo jātīye 
artīyanto jātisamatikramaṇaṃ mārgamadhigamanārthaṃ agārādanagāriyamabhiniṣkramati |
(mahāntamaśvapattikāyamavahāya mahāntaṃ rathakāyamavahāya mahāntaṃ pattikāyamavahāya 
mahāntaṃ bhogaskandhamavahāya mahāntamaiśvaryamavahāya mahāntaṃ jñātivargamavahāya 
agārādanagāriyaṃ abhiniṣkramati) | bodhisatvo (jātīye artīyanto) maraṇena 
artīyanto maraṇasamatikramaṇaṃ mārgamadhigamanārthāya agārādānagāriyamabhiniṣkra-
mati | śokehi artīyanto upāyāsehi artīyanto upāyāsa-samatikramaṇaṃ mārgamadhi-
gamanārthaṃ agārādanagāriyamabhiniṣkramati | na khalu punarbhikṣava: bodhisatvo 
parijuñjena parijūrṇo agārādanagāriyamabhiniṣkramati | atha khalu bhikṣava: 
bodhisatvo agreṇa parameṇa yauvanena samanvāgata: agārādanagāriyamabhiniṣkramati |
na khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo vyādhi parijuñjena parijūrṇo agārādanagāriyaṃ abhi-
niṣkramati | atha khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo agreṇa parameṇa ārogyena samanvāgato 
agārādanagāriyaṃ abhiniṣkramati | na khalu punarbhikṣava: bhogaparijuñjena pari-
jurṇo (162) agārādanagāriyaṃ abhiniṣkramati | atha khalu bhikṣava: bodhi-
satvo mahāntaṃ bhogaskandhamavahāya agārādanagāriyaṃ abhiniṣkramati | na khalu 
punarbhikṣava: bodhisatvo jñātiparijuñjena parijūrṇo agārādanagāriyaṃ abhi-
niṣkramati | atha khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo mahāntaṃ jñātivargamavahāya agārādana-
gāriyaṃ abhiniṣkramati |
@108
śailā: saṃdhūyensu: salilā lalensu: sāgaro ca nirāmito kṣubhye devā ca 
divyaṃ candanacūrṇamokirensu: | divyāni agurucūrṇāni divyāni keśaracūrṇāni 
divyāni tamālapatracūrṇāni dviyāni muktapuṣpavarṣāṇi okirensu: | iyaṃ mahā-
pṛthivī atīva ṣaḍvikāraṃ kaṃpe prakampe saṃprakampe bodhisatvasyaiva tejena aprameyasya ca 
udārasya ca mahato obhāsasya loke prādurbhāvo abhūṣi | yā pi tā lokāntarikā: 
andhakārā andhakārārpitā tamisrā tamisrārpitā aghā asaṃviditapūrvā, yatra ime 
candramasūryā evaṃ maharddhikā evaṃ mahānubhāvā ābhayā ābhāṃ nābhisaṃbhuṇanti ālokena 
vā ālokaṃ na spharanti, tā pi ca tena obhāsena sphuā abhūnsu: | ye pi tatra
satvā upapannā: te pi anyonyaṃ saṃjānensu: | anye pi kila bho iha satvā upapannā |
ekāntasukhasamarpitā ca punastatkṣaṇaṃ tanmuhūrtaṃ sarvasatvā abhūnsu: | ye pi tatra
avīcismiṃ mahānarake upapannā: atikramyaivaṃ devānāṃ devānubhāvaṃ nāgānāṃ nāgānu-
bhāvaṃ yakṣāṇāṃ yakṣānubhāvaṃ | dhyāmāni ca abhūnsu: mārabhavanāni niṣprabhāni 
nistejāni nirabhiramyāni (ṇi) | kroṣikānyapyatra khaṇḍāni prapatensu: dvikrośi-
kānyatra khaṇḍāni prapatensu: trikośikānyapyatra khaṇḍāni prapatensu: yojana-
kānyapyatra khaṇḍāni prapa(163)tensu: | dhvajāgrāṇyapi cātra prapatensu: | māro 
ca pāpīmāṃ du:khī durmanā vipratisārī antaśalyaparidāghajāto abhūṣi |
bodhisatve khalu puna: bhikṣavo abhiniṣkramante atīva purimā diśā pariśuddhā
paryavadātā abhūṣi | atīva dakṣiṇā diśā pariśuddhā paryavadātā abhūṣi | atīva 
paścimā diśā pariśuddhā paryavadātā abhūṣi | atīva uttarā diśā pariśuddhā 
paryavadātā abhūṣi |
atīva heṣimā diśā atīvoparimā diśā pariśuddhā paryavadātā abhūṣi |
atīva candramasūryāṇāmudgamanāni pariśuddhāni paryavadātāni abhūnsu:, atīva 
pathagamanāni atīva ogamanāni pariśuddhāni paryavadātāni abhūṣi | atīva 
nakṣatrāṇi pariśuddhāni paryavadātāni abhūṣi | atīva tārakarūpāṇi pariśuddhāni 
paryavadātāni abhūṣi | atīva cāturmahārājikānāṃ devānāṃ bhavanāni pariśuddhāni 
paryavadātāni abhūṣi | atīva trāyastriṃśānāṃ yāmānāṃ tuṣitānāṃ nirmāṇaratīṇāṃ 
paranirmitavasavartināṃ devānāṃ bhavanāni pariśuddhāni paryavadātāni abhūṣi | atīva 
mārabhavanāni dhyāmāni abhūnsu: | durvarṇā niṣprabhāṇi dhvajāgrāṇi mārakāyi-
kānāṃ devānāṃ māro ca pāpīmāṃ du:khī durmano vipratisārī dhyāmantavarṇo antośalya-
paridāghajāto | brahmakāyikānāṃ devānāṃ bhavanāni pariśuddhāni paryavadātāni 
abhūnsu:| śuddhāvāsānāṃ devānāṃ bhavanāni pariśuddhāni paryavadātāni abhūnsu: |
evaṃ ca teṣu śuddhāvāseṣu deveṣu parīttābhānāṃ samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ adhiṣhitāni caṃkramā 
niṣadyāni śayyāni tāni pi atīva pariśuddhāni abhanasu: paryavadātā | śuddhāvāsā 
@109
devā atīva hṛṣā abhūṣi udagrā pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā | bodhisatve 
khalu punarbhikṣava: abhiniṣkramante yāvatā nāgānāmadhipatayo nāgarājāno aṇḍajā 
vā jarāyujā vā saṃsvedajā vā aupa (164) pādukā vā, te mahatīṃ caturaṃginīṃ 
senāmabhinirmiṇitvā mahāntaṃ hastikāyaṃ aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyamabhinirmi-
ṇitvā bodhisatvameva puraskarensu: agārādanagāriyaṃ pravrajituṃ | bodhisatve khalu 
punarbhikṣava: abhiniṣkramante yāvatā suvarṇādhipatayo suvarṇarājāno aṇḍajā vā jarā-
yujā vā saṃsvedajā vā aupapādukā vā, te mahatīṃ caturaṃginīṃ senāmabhinirmiṇitvā 
mahāntaṃ hastikāyaṃ aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ abhinirmiṇitvā bodhisatvameva 
puraskarensu: | nagaradevatā bodhisatvasya gacchata: purata: sthitvā dīnamanā āha |
nāga nāga avalokayāhi me 
siṃha siṃha avalokayāhi me | 
satvasāra avalokayāhi me 
sārthavāha avalokayāhi me ||1||
kapilāhvayāto nigamya avalokiya puravaraṃ puruṣasiṃho śākyakulānandajanano
imāṃ girāmabhyudīrayati |
api narakaṃ prapateyaṃ viṣaṃ ca khādetuṃ bhojanaṃ bhuṃje |
na tu punariha praviśya aprāpya jarāmaraṇapāraṃ ||2||
ayaṃ bhikṣava: bodhisatvasya abhiniṣkramaṇasampadā |
bodhisatvo devasahasrehi caturhi ca mahārājehi saṃpratigṛhīto kapilavastuto 
dakṣiṇena dvādaśa yojanāni nīto mallaviṣayaṃ anomiyaṃ nāma adhiṣhānaṃ vaśiṣhasya 
ṛṣisya āśramapadasya nātidūre | tahiṃ bodhisatvo pratiṣhito chandako ca | 
bo-(165) dhisatvo chandakasya haste ābharaṇāni ca deti kaṇhakaṃ ca aśvaṃ chatra-
ratnaṃ ca pituśca śuddhodanasya saṃdiśati mahāprajāpatīye gautamīye sarvasya ca jñāti-
vargasya kauśalthaṃ jalpesi-kṛtakṛtyo āgamiṣyāmi pravṛttavaradharmacakra: | chandako 
āha | mātu: pitu: na utkaṇhitaṃ syā te | bodhisatvo āha | chandaka-
ityarthamevamahaṃ tava doṣadarśī 
mokṣārthaṃ mokṣamati svajanaṃ tyajāmi |
jātasya janmani kathaṃ punarbhaveyā 
iṣena bāndhavajanena viprayoga: ||1||
yadi na maraṇaṃ no jātaṃ syānnaṃ rogajarādaya: 
yadi ca na bhavediṣatyāgo na cāpriyasaṃśrayo |
yadi ca viphalā no syādāsā (śā) sukhaṃ ca na caṃcalaṃ 
vividhaviṣayā mānuṣyasmiṃ imāpi ratirbhavet ||2||
@110
chandako āha | tvaṃ nāma āryaputra nirdiṣo sarvaśāstrakuśalehi cāturdvīpa-
ga(pa) tirbhaviṣyasīti | na taṃ satyaṃ | bodhisatvo āha | bho bhaṇe chandakā 
kimanyaṃ ca bhaṇitaṃ tehi naimittikehi kuśalehi | vartati khu satyakālo yadi te 
mama gauravaṃ asti | chandako āha | eṣo bhaṇāmi | atha vā vijahitvā medinīṃ 
pravrajati, bhavati bhavarāgahantā aśeṣadarśī-idaṃ dvitīyaṃ |
bodhisatvasya etadabhūṣi | kathaṃ pravrajyā ca cūḍā ca | bodhisatvena asi-
paena cūḍā chinnā, sā ca cūḍā śakreṇa devānāmindreṇa praticchitā, trāyastriṃśad-
bhavane pūjyati (166), cūḍāmahaṃ ca vartati | samasamaṃ kaṇhako bodhisatvasya 
pādāṃ lihati | bodhisatvo anapekṣo prakramati |
pravrajyāṃ kīrtayiṣyāmi yathā pravraji cakṣumāṃ |
jīrṇaṃ kālagataṃ dṛṣvā saṃvegamalabhe muni: ||1||
yoniśo labdhasaṃvego mahāprajño vipaśyako |
dṛṣvā ādīnavaṃ loke pravraji anagāriyaṃ ||2||
avahāya mātāpitaraṃ jñātisaṃgamanaṃ tathā |
niryāsi kapilavastuto aśvamabhiruhya kaṇhakaṃ ||3||
avahāyāśvacchandake chittvāna gṛhabā (ba)ndhanāṃ |
sarvametamavasṛjya anapekṣo eva prakramet ||4||
yaṃ dāni bodhisatvena abhiniṣkramitvā anomiyāto adhiṣhānāto vaśiṣhasya 
ṛṣisya āśramasya nātidūrato chandako nivartita: sakaṇhako ābharaṇāni ca 
visarjitāni rājño śuddhodanasya kauśalyaṃ saṃdiṣaṃ mahāprajāpatīye gautamīye tathā-
nyeṣāmapi jñātīnāṃ | yaśodharāye na saṃdiśati | yadā bhagavāṃ pravṛttavaradharmacakra: 
taṃ bhikṣūhi śrutaṃ | bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | kathaṃ yaśodharāye anapekṣo prakrānto |
bhagavānāha | nāhaṃ bhikṣava: etarahiṃ evānapekṣo prakrānto | anyadāpi ahaṃ yaśo-
dharāye anapekṣo prakrānta: | bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan | bhagavānāha |
anyadāpi bhikṣava: |
@111
śyāmā-jātakaṃ
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo’tītamadhvāne uttarāpathe takṣaśilā nāma nagaraṃ tatra vajraseno 
(167) nāma śreṣhiputro aśvavāṇijyena takṣaśilāto vārāṇasiṃ gacchati 
aśvapaṇyamādāya | so dāni gacchanto anyaśca vārāṇasīye sārtho corehi viprahato |
vaṇijā hatavihatā kṛtā sarve aśvā hṛtā | so dāni sārthavāho mṛtakena puruṣa-
kuṇapena ātmanaṃ praticchādetvā śayito, evaṃ na hato | yadā te corā taṃ sārthavāhaṃ 
hataviprahataṃ kṛtvā grahaṇamādāya gatā tadā so vajraseno aśvavāṇijo udaka-
bhramena(ṇa) vārāṇasīṃ nagaraṃ praviśitvā śūnyāgāre śayito | tāṃ eva dāniṃ rātrīṃ 
vārāṇasīye nagare corehi rājakulāto sandhiṃ chittvā prabhūtaṃ dravyaṃ hṛtaṃ | prabhātāye 
rātrīye rājakule sandhi: chinnā amātyehi dṛṣā | tehi rājñe niveditaṃ | mahārāja
rājakule sandhi: chinnā | rājñā āṇattā | pratyavekṣata rājakulaṃ | amātyehi 
pratyavekṣantehi dṛṣaṃ prabhūtaṃ dravyaṃ hṛtaṃ | tehi rājña ārocitaṃ | mahārāja prabhūto 
rājakulāto dravyaṃ hṛtaṃ | rājñā amātyā āṇattā | mārgatha tāṃ corāṃ | te rāja-
āṇattīye tanmuhūrtaṃ vārāṇasīye caurā mārgīyanti sarvagṛhāṇi lolīyanti devā-
gārāṇi śūnyāgārāṇi |
te rājabhaā mārgantā tahiṃ śūnyāgāraṃ praviṣā yatra vajraseno aśvavāṇijako 
caurehi viprahato śayito | so dāni mārgaśrameṇa ca rātrījāgareṇa ca cintāye 
ca śrāntokrānto prasupto, sūrye pi udite na vibudhyati | so tehi rājabhaehi 
caurā mārgantehi dṛṣo rudhireṇa siktāvasiktagātravastro sadravyo śayito, teṣāṃ 
rājabhaānāṃ ca dṛṣvā etadabhūṣi | ayaṃ cauro rājakulamoṣako | so dāni 
rājabhaena pādena (168) prahāraṃ dattvā utthāpito | uttiṣha pāpa caura asti 
nāma tvaṃ rājakulaṃ dharṣayasi | so dāni aśvavāṇijako bhīto trasto utthito 
kimetaṃ ti | te dāni rājabhaā āhansu: | asti nāma tvaṃ pāpa caura rājakulaṃ 
pi dharṣayasi | so dāni āha | āryā prasīdatha nāhaṃ cauro aśvavāṇijako ahaṃ 
ti | te dāni rājabhaā āhansu: | edṛśako aśvavāṇijako bhavati, yādṛśo tvaṃ 
pāpa cauro tvaṃ | tehi sa udīrayanto paścādbāhuṃ bandhayitvā rājño upanāmayito |
evaṃ deva śūnyāgāre śayito labdho | rājāpi caṇḍo ca ugraśāsano ca | tena 
āṇattaṃ | gacchatha naṃ atimuktakaśmaśāne netvā jīvaśūlakaṃ karotha |
so dāni paścādbāhuṃ bandhanabaddho madyapāyena pāyī vadhyakaṇhaguṇena sva(kha)ra-
svareṇa paahena vādyamānena asiśaktitomaradharehi puruṣehi vadhyaghāakehi parivṛto 
@112
janasahasrehi atimuktakaśmaśānaṃ nirṇīyati, gaṇikāvīthiṃ ca saṃprāpta: | tahiṃ 
ca śyāmā nāma agragaṇikā āḍhyā mahādhanā mahākośā prabhūtajātarūparajatopa-
karaṇā prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyā | so dāni sārthavāha: vadhaṃ nīyanto tāye 
śyāmāye agragaṇikāye dṛṣo | saha darśanamātreṇa gaṇikāye tasmiṃ sārthavāhe premaṃ 
nipatitaṃ, yathoktaṃ bhagavatā | 
pūrvaṃ vāsanivāse pratyutpanne hitena vā |
evaṃ saṃjāyate premnaṃ utpalaṃ vā yathodake ||1||
saṃvāsena nivāsena prekṣitena smitena ca | 
evaṃ saṃjāyate premnaṃ mānuṣāṇāṃ mṛgāṇa ca ||2||
(169) yatra manaṃ praviśati cittaṃ vāpi prasīdati |
sarvatra paṇḍito gacche saṃstavo vai pure bhavet ||3||
sā dāni gaṇikā tahiṃ aśvavāṇijake jātīsahasrāṇi premnānubaddhā | tasyā 
tahiṃ atyarthaṃ premnaṃ utpannaṃ | tasyā dāni etadabhūṣi | yadi etaṃ puruṣaṃ na labhāmi 
mariṣyāmi | sā dāni tanmuhūrtaṃ ceikāmāha | amuke gaccha mama vacanena etāṃ 
vadhyaghātāṃ vadehi, ahaṃ vo ettakaṃ hiraṇyasuvarṇaṃ dāsyāmi mā etaṃ puruṣaṃ ghātetha |
anyo puruṣo āgamiṣyati etadvarṇo etadrūpo ca, taṃ gṛhya taṃ māretha | tathā ca jalpasi 
dvitīyo na jānīte | tata: sā ceī gatvā teṣāṃ ca ghātakānāṃ yathāsandiṣaṃ āro-
cayesi | tasyā te vadhyaghātakā āhansu: | vāḍ+haṃ evaṃ bhavatu | te dāni kṛtānta-
sūnikāṃ gacchanti | tahiṃ dāni gaṇikākule śreṣhisya ekaputrako dvādaśavarṣikena 
krayena praviṣako, daśa varṣā atikrāntā, dve varṣā avaśiṣā | tadyathāha |
śataṃ māyā kṣatriyāṇāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ duve śatā |
sahasraṃ māyā rājānāṃ strīmāyā hi anantikā ||1||
sā dāni gaṇikā śyāmā tasya śreṣhiputrasya agrato bhojanaṃ vyapaneti vyaṃjanaṃ ca |
śreṣhiputro pṛcchati | syā(śyā)me kimimaṃ bhaviṣyati | sā āha | āryaputra 
taṃ me vadhyaṃ dṛṣvā kṛpā utpannā | tasyā me etadabhūṣi | svayaṃ imaṃ bhojanaṃ 
hariṣyāmi | śreṣhiputro āha | mā tvaṃ svayaṃ gacche ceiṃ preṣehi | sā āha |
ko jānāti dāsyati vā ceī na vā dāsyatīti | svayaṃ āharitvā dāsyāmi |
tato so śreṣhi-(170) putro āha | ānehi ahaṃ gamiṣyāmi, mā tvaṃ svayaṃ 
gacchāsi | sā dāni bhūyasyā mātrayā māyāṃ darśayati | āha | na hoti, mā 
āryaputro gacchatu ahaṃ gamiṣyāmi | śreṣhiputro pi āha | na hi, mā tvaṃ gaccha
ahaṃ gamiṣyāmi | gaṇikā āha | yathā āryaputrasya abhiprāyo bhavatu, ahaṃ vā 
gaccheya āryaputro vā | so dāni śreṣhiputro taṃ bhojanamādāya prasthito | tāye 
dāni gaṇikāye ceī uktā | gaccha yadā eṣo śreṣhiputro ghātito bhavati tata: 
@113
taṃ puruṣaṃ praticchannaṃ ānayāhi, yathā na kocit paśyeyā yāva dāni sūryo astameti |
sarvo janakāyo nivṛtta:, te ca vadhyaghātā: śmaśānamanuprāptā:, so ca śreṣhiputro 
taṃ bhojanamādāya upagato | tena so bhojano tasya vadhyasya upanāmito | tehi 
dāni vadhyaghātehi taṃ śreṣhiputraṃ ghātetvā so aśvavāṇijako osṛṣa: |
so dāni tāye ceikāye pracchannaṃ taṃ gaṇikākulaṃ praveśito | so dāni 
aśvavāṇijako tatmuhūrtake ucchāpito snāpito mahārahaṃ vastraṃ parihāpito 
mahārahe paryake upaviśāpito gandhamālyaṃ ca upanāmitaṃ bhojanamupanāmitaṃ | paṃcahi 
kāmaguṇehi samarpita: samagrībhūto | ubhau krīḍ.+anti ramanti pravicārayanti | so 
dāni prathamako śreṣhiputro daśavarṣapraviṣo āsi | yadā ghātāpito tadāpi dve 
varṣāṇi sarvopakaraṇaṃ mātāpitṛṇāṃ sakāśato ānīyati | so dāni aśvavāṇijako 
taṃ vartanaṃ tādṛśaṃ paśyiya śokasamarpito pāṇḍuvarṇo bhave | na bhūktaṃ pi yaṃ 
bhojanaṃ taṃ chuḍḍeti mā haivaṃ ahaṃ pi tathā eva hanisyāmi yathā so purimako 
śreṣhiputro | sā dāni gaṇikātaṃ aśvavāṇijakaṃ pṛcchati | āryaputra ettako 
kālo (171) yata: āryaputro iha praviṣo na ca te paśyāmi abhirataṃ na udagraṃ |
kena te vaikalyaṃ kiṃ prārthayasi kasya vā te abhilāṣo taṃ labhiṣyasi | so dāni 
aśvavāṇijako āha | sā asmākaṃ nagarī takṣaśilā udyānopaśobhitā puṣkariṇī-
hi ca, tatra ca abhīkṣnaṃ jano udyānayātrāṃ nirdhāvati krīḍārthaṃ, tāni codyānāni 
tāṃ ca udyānakrīḍāṃ dakakrīḍāni ca samanusmarāmi | gaṇikā āha | āryaputra
ihāpi vārāṇasyāṃ udyānāni puṣkariṇyaśca ārāmāni ca puṣpaphalopetāni 
ramaṇīyāni, yadi āryaputrasya udyānagamane abhiprāyo nirdhāvāmi udyānabhūmi 
krīḍārthaṃ | so āha | vāḍhaṃ nirdhāvāmo ti |
tāye dāni gaṇikāye anyatarā udyānabhūmī siktasaṃsṛṣā kārāpitā | taṃ 
aśvavāṇijakaṃ onaddhahayane prakṣipitvā khādyabhojyaṃ ca pānaṃ ca gandhamālyaṃ ca 
ādāya ceīhi puraskṛtā niṣkrāntā | tena dāni vajrasenena śreṣhiputreṇa sā 
gaṇikā uktā | etāṃ puṣkariṇīṃ pratisīrāhi prativehāpehi, viśvastā dakakrīḍāṃ 
krīḍiṣyāma: na kocit paśyati | tasyā gaṇikāye bhavati | suṣhu āryyaputro 
jalpati tatra viśvastaṃ krīḍiṣyāma: na ca naṃ kocit pratyajāniṣyati | tāye dāni
gaṇikāye puṣkariṇī pratisīrāhi vehāpitā | te dāni udakakrīḍāye krīḍanti, 
ramanti pravicārayanti ubhaye atṛtīyā | tasya dāni aśvavāṇijakasya 
bhavati | yadi ahaṃ adya na palāyāmi na bhūya śakyaṃ palāyituṃ | so dāni pānaṃ 
agre sthāpayitvā tāṃ gaṇikāṃ pāyeti yadā caṃ eṣā pramattā bhavedahaṃ tadā śakyeyaṃ 
palāyituṃ | gaṇikā api paśyati, premnena paśyati māṃ āryaputro pāyetīti | sā 
dāni pibantī mattā (172) saṃvṛttā | so dāni aśvavāṇijako teṣāṃ ceī-
@114
nāmāha | gacchata yūyaṃ bhāṇḍamūle āsatha vayaṃ viśvastā udakakrīḍāṃ krīḍiṣyāma: |
tā dāni ceī ekānte bhāṇḍamūle āsanti | te dāni ubhayo puṣkariṇīmotīrṇā 
udakakrīḍākehi krīḍituṃ | so dāni aśvavāṇijako tāṃ śyāmāṃ kaṇhe samāliṃgaṃ 
kṛtvā nivarteti muhūrtaṃ vāretvā udyacchati | śyāmā jānāti āryaputra udakakrīḍāṃ 
karoti | evaṃ tena aśvavāṇijena vajrasenena bhūyo bhūyo cirataraṃ nivuiya vāryati 
śyāmā ca pīḍiyati vajraseno ca tahiṃ udake nivuāpiya karoti alpaprāṇāṃ 
saṃjātāṃ | vajrasenasya bhavati | mṛtā eṣā śyāmā, ayaṃ velā mama palāyanāye |
so dāni śyāmāṃ mṛtāmabhijñātvā puṣkariṇīye sopānasmiṃ sthapetvā itoita: pratya-
vekṣitvā palāyate yathā na kenacid dṛṣo |
teṣāṃ ceīnāmetadabhūṣi | viloḍenti atra puṣkariṇīyaṃ āryaputro āryadhītā 
ca krīḍ+ārthaṃ, na ca sānaṃ kiṃcit krīḍantānāṃ śabdaṃ śṛṇoma, gacchāma jānāma | ta 
dāni puṣkariṇīṃ allīnā paśyanti ca tāṃ śyāmāṃ tatra puṣkariṇyāṃ sopāne mṛtikāṃ 
śayamānāṃ | kathaṃcidāśvāsayanti | sā dāni śyāmā tehi ceīhi tanmuhūrthaṃ 
omūrdhikamālambāpitā, sarvaṃ ca se udakaṃ mukhena āgataṃ | sā dāni śyāmā yaṃ velaṃ 
pratyāśvastā tata: ceīni pṛcchati kahiṃ āryaputro ti | ceī āhansu: | āryadhīte 
na khalu āryaputro kahicid dṛśyati, bhavitavyaṃ palāno | sā āha | mā ciraṃ 
karotha nagaraṃ pravekṣyāma: | tā dāni nagaraṃ praviṣā | 
(173) sā dāni śyāmā gaṇikā tanmuhūrtaṃ caṇḍālā śabdāpiyāna āha |
ahaṃ yuṣmākaṃ ettakaṃ ca ettakaṃ ca hiraṇyaṃ upajīvanaṃ dāsyāmi icchāmi pratyagramṛtakaṃ 
puruṣaṃ anādaṣaṃ ānīyantaṃ | āhansu | vāḍh+aṃ ānīyati | tehi śmaśānaṃ gatvā 
pratyagramṛtako puruṣo anādaṣo ānīyate yathā na kenacid dṛṣo | te dāni caṇḍālā 
upajīvanaṃ dattvā visarjitā | tāye dāni śyāmāye so mṛtako puruṣo gandhodakena 
snāpayitvā gandhehi anulipitvā arhantehi vastrehi vehitvā camusmiṃ prakṣipitvā 
suvaddhaṃ kṛtvā teṣāṃ ceīnāmāha | sarva ekakaṇhā rodanaṃ karotha evaṃ ca vadatha ārya-
putro kālagato āryaputro kālagato ti | tehi ceīhi yathāyathā tāye śyāmāye 
sandiṣaṃ rodanaṃ kṛtaṃ | mahatā janakāyena gaṇikāye śyāmāye gṛhe rodanaśabdaṃ śrutvā 
śreṣhiputro kālagato ti | tasya śreṣhiputrasya mātāpitṛbhi: śrutaṃ so asmākaṃ 
ekaputrako kālagato ti | te dāni rodanaṃ karontā taṃ gaṇikākulaṃ gatā:, sarvo ca 
jñātivargo | gaṇikāvīthijanena samāsyati | te āhansu | apaharatha etāṃ camuṃ 
paścimadarśanaṃ putraṃ paśyāma | tasyā dāni gaṇikāya etadabhūṣi | yadi camuṃ hari-
ṣyanti tato buddhiṣyanti, tadahaṃ khaṇḍakhaṇḍaṃ chindiṣyaṃ | sā teṣāṃ āha | mā tumhe 
@115
camuṃ apahariṣyatha | te āhansu: | kiṃ kāraṇaṃ | sā āha | yaṃ kālaṃ āryaputro
glāno taṃ kālaṃ mayā ukta-āryaputra gacchāhi mātāpitṛṇāṃ kulaṃ | so dānāha |
ettakehi varṣehi na gato na idānīṃ gamiṣyaṃ, yāvadvārtībhavāmi tata: gamiṣyaṃ 
mātāpitṛṇi draṣuṃ | so dāni yaṃ velaṃ na vārttī bhavati, vyādhinā ca grasto tato 
naṃ ahaṃ saṃdiṣā--mā me (174) mṛtasya mātāpitṛṇāṃ jñātīnāṃ vā darśayiṣyasi, 
ettakaṃ me priyaṃ karohi | mayā ca āryaputrasya pratijñātaṃ, na āryaputraṃ mṛtakaṃ kasyacit
mātāpitṛṇāṃ vā jñātīnāṃ vā upadarśayiṣyāmi | kāmaṃ ātmānamupasaṃkrameyaṃ na 
punarāryaputrasya śarīradarśanaṃ kareyaṃ | tato yadi tumhe evaṃ camuṃ apaharatha ātmānaṃ 
ahamupasaṃkrameyaṃ | evaṃ mayā āryaputrasya carimakāle pratijñātaṃ | śreṣhisya bhavati |
evametaṃ yathā eṣā jalpati, yatkāraṇaṃ eṣā mama putrasya atyarthaṃ priyā manāpā ca 
āsi, yā maraṇakāle pi mama putreṇa eṣā na parityaktā, eṣāpi ca mama putrasya 
bhāvānuraktā hitakāmā ca āsi, asmākaṃ ca putrako mṛto alabhanīyo 
eṣortho, yadi vayaṃ etatputraṃ mṛtaṃ na labhāma: tasmā[asma]dapanetuṃ camuṃ | śreṣhinā 
āṇattaṃ | mā apaharatha camuṃ, yathā mama putrasya maraṇakāle abhiprāyo tathā bhavatu |
so dāni mahatā satkāreṇa nagarāto niṣkāsiya ekānte dhyāyito | sā dāni 
gaṇikā atikaruṇāni rodati śocati paridevati bahūni māyāni darśayati |
nivārayantī yena citā tata: abhimukhā dhāvati, icchati citāyāṃ patituṃ sarvajanena 
nivāritā citāyāṃ patantī | tasya dāni śreṣhiputrasya mātāpitṛṇāmetadabhūṣi |
imā śyāmā gaṇikā asmākaṃ putrasya iṣā ca dayitā ca āsi, etāyepi ca 
asmākaṃ putro iṣo ca dayito āsi, yaṃ nūnaṃ vayametāṃ śyāmāṃ gṛhaṃ prava(ve)śyāma:, 
yā asmākaṃ putrasya darśanaṃ bhaviṣyati | tena dāni śreṣhinā sā śyāmā rājakulato 
anujānāpetvā gṛhaṃ praveśitā | sā dāni omuktamaṇisuvarṇā odātavastrāmbara-
dharā ekaveṇīdharā vajrasenamaśvavāṇijakaṃ śocantī āsati | śreṣhiputrasya ca 
mātāpitṛṇāmetadabhūṣi | asmākameṣā eka (175) putrasya śocati | so dāni 
śreṣhi sabhāryako yathā va putrakaṃ tathā tāṃ śyāmāṃ ceṣati |
kadāciddāni takṣaśilakā naā vārāṇasīmāgatā: | te dāni naadārakā 
bhikṣārthakā taṃ śreṣhikulaṃ praviṣā | tāye dāni śyāmāye teṣāṃ naadārakānāmuttarā-
pathakaṃ bhāṣyaṃ pragṛhītaṃ | sā tāṃ naadārakāṃ pṛcchati | kuto yūyaṃ ti | te āhansu: |
uttarāpathakā vayaṃ | sā āha | katamāto adhiṣhānāto | te āhansu: |
takṣaśilāto | sā āha | yonaṃ (?) pratyabhijānatha yūyaṃ, takṣaśilāyāṃ śreṣhi-
putro vajraseno nāma aśvavāṇijo | naadārakā āhansu: | āma pratyabhijānāma |
sā āha | śakyatha mama vyāpāraṃ kartuṃ | te āhansu: | vāḍh+aṃ śakyāmo ti, 
kiṃ kartavyaṃ | sā āha | imaṃ ślokaṃ śreṣhiputrasya vajrasenasya santike 
bhaṇatha |
@116
yāntvaṃ sālehi phullehi śyāmāṃ kauśeyavāsinīṃ |
gāḍh+aṃ aṃkena pīḍ+esi sā te kauśalyaṃ pṛcchati ||1||
te dāni naadārakā anupūrveṇa takṣaśilāmāgatā aśvavāṇijakaṃ vajrasenamupasaṃ-
kramitvā āhansu: | 
yāntvaṃ sālehi phullehi śyāmāṃ kauśeyavāsinīṃ |
gāḍh+aṃ aṃkena pīḍ+esi sā te kauśalyaṃ pṛcchati ||2||
so dāni vajraseno śreṣiputro taṃ ślokaṃ śrutvā tāṃ naadārakāṃ gāthayā pratyabhāṣe |
(176) rāgābhibhūtā na sukhaṃ śayanti 
kṛtānukāraṃ pratikartukāmā |
narā kṛtajñā na sukhaṃ śayanti 
vairaprasaṃgī na sukhaṃ śayanti ||1||
taṃ vo na śraddadhāmyahaṃ vāto vā girimāvahe |
kathaṃ sā mṛtikā nārī mama kauśalyakaṃ bhaṇe ||2||
te dāni naadārakā āhaṃsu: |
nāpi sā mṛyate nārī nāpyanyamabhikāṃkṣati |
ekaveṇīdharā vālā tvāmeva abhikāṃkṣati ||3||
śreṣhiputro vajraseno āha |
asaṃstutaṃ me cirasaṃstutena 
na nirmiṇeyā dhruvamadhruveṇa |
itopyahaṃ dūrataraṃ samipyaṃ 
mamāpi sā anyaṃ na nirmiṇeya ||4||
syāt khalu bhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena tena samayena 
vajraseno nāma aśvavāṇijako abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: |
ahaṃ sa bhikṣava: tena kālena tena samayena vajraseno nāma aśvavāṇijako abhūṣi |
anyā sā tena kālena tena samayena nagare vārāṇasīye gaṇikā śyāmā nāma abhūṣi |
naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣā sā bhikṣava: yaśodharā tena kālena tena 
samayena vārāṇasyāṃ (177) nagare śyāmā nāma agragaṇikā abhūṣi | tadāpi 
ahaṃ etāye anapekṣo etarahiṃ pi etāye anapekṣo |
samāptaṃ śyāmāye jātakaṃ 
campaka–jātaka 
atha bhikṣū āhansu: | bhagavān yaśodharāye vadhe nirṇīyanto trāyito |
vahakarā bhagavato bodhisatvabhūtasya saṃsāre saṃsarantasya yaśodharā āsi |
@117
bhagavānāha | vāḍ+haṃ bhikṣava: bahukarā yaśodharā āsi tathāgatasya saṃsāre saṃsarantasya |
anyadāpi ahaṃ etāye yaśodharāye amitrahastagato rakṣito | bhikṣū āhansu: |
anyadāpi bhagavan | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣava: |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ nagare vārāṇasī kāśi janapade ugraseno 
nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo susaṃgṛhītaparijano dānasaṃvibhāga-
śīlo mahākośo mahāvāhano | tasya taṃ rājyaṃ ṛddhaṃ ca sphītaṃ ca kṣemaṃ ca subhikṣaṃ 
ca ākīrṇajanamanuṣyaṃ ca sukhitajanamanuṣyaṃ ca praśāntidaṇḍaḍamaraṃ sunigṛhītataskara-
vyavahārasampannaṃ ca | tasya dāni tahiṃ janapade campako nāma nāgarājo prativasati 
kṛtapuṇyo utsadakuśalasaṃcayo anekanāgaśatasahasraparivāra: | tasya dāni caṃpakasya 
nāgarājño bhavanaṃ devabhavanasaṃnibhaṃ saptaratnamayāni vimānāni sarvatrakāni sarva-
kālikāni puṣpaphalāni ratnamayāyo puṣkariṇīyo utpala-padumanalini-kumuda-
puṇḍarīkasaṃchannā | tāye puṣkariṇīye avidūre vaiḍuryastambhaprāsādo ratnamayo musāra-
galvatalāstṛto | tasya ca rājño ṣoḍ+aśa nāgakanyāsahasrāṇi anta:puraṃ | so 
dāni tahiṃ nāgabhavane yathā devarājā tathā modati | so dāni aṣamīṃ caturdaśīṃ 
paṃcadaśīṃ triṣkṛtvo pakṣasya caturmahāpathe upoṣadhaṃ upoṣati | aṣāṅgasamanvāgato 
osṛṣakāyo viha-(178)rati | so dāni nāgarājā tahi caturmahāpathe upavāsaṃ 
samādatto ahituṇḍa (ṇḍi) kena dṛṣo | tena so ahituṇḍikena campako nāga-
rājo tata: caturmahāpathāto gṛhya sarpakaraṇḍake prakṣipto āsati | nāpi tasya 
ahituṇḍikasya kupyati, na antarahīyanto mahābalo mahātejo nāgarājā icchati 
sajanapadāṃ vārāṇasīṃ bhasmīkareyā | tatra sarpakaraṇḍe taṃ vratamanupālento āsati |
tenāpi nāgarājñā parivārasya nimittāni ācikṣitāni, yadi mama ettha caturmahā-
pathe upavāsaṃ samādattasya kocid viheheya tarhi nāgabhavane nimittāni bhaviṣyanti |
yadi iha nāgabhavane etāni vanaspatīni saṃmilāyensu: etāni ca utpalapaduma-
kumudapuṇḍarīkasaugandhikāni tato jānetha baddho so nāgarājā | yadi etāni 
vanaspatīni sarvāṇi sarvaśuṣkapatrā bhavensu: etāni ca puṣkariṇīni nirodakāni 
bhavensu: tata: jānetha hṛto nāgarājā ti | tena dāni campakena nāgarājñā ahi-
tuṇḍa(ṇḍi)kena sarpakaraṇḍake baddhena tahiṃ nāgabhavane tāni nimittāni dṛṣvā 
sarve utkaṇhitā, baddho nāgarājā | kiṃ tato | ekameko samartho taṃ nāgarājaṃ 
tata: ahituṇḍikasya hastato mokṣayituṃ, na ca taṃ nāgarājaṃ mokṣayanti | yatkāraṇaṃ 
pūrve va nāgarājena parivārasya saṃdiṣaṃ | yadi mama upavāsasamaṃgisya kocid 
hareya vā baṃdheya vā na yuṣmābhistasya kenacidapriyo vā vipriyo vā kartavyo |
yatkāraṇaṃ eṣa mama vratottamaṃ |
@118
tasya dāni nāgarājño agramahiṣī ṣoḍ+aśānāṃ strīsahasrāṇāṃ ... | tāye 
ca vārāṇasīṃ gatvā rājño ugrasenasya upariprāsādavaragatasya nāgarājño grahaṇaṃ 
sanidānamārocitaṃ | rājā ugraseno tasyā nāginīye sakāśāto campakasya 
nā-(179)garājño taṃ guṇa parikīrtanaṃ śrutvā prīto saṃvṛtto | rājā tāṃ nāga-
kanyāmāha | niṣīdāhi vā svakaṃ vā bhavanaṃ gacchāhi yāvat sudūtā taṃ nāgarāja-
manveṣiya āgacchanti iti | nāginī āha | mahārāja ahituṇḍikaṃ saṃtoṣayitvā 
grāmavareṇa vā hiraṇyasuvarṇena vā taṃ nāgarājānaṃ mokṣehi mā rājājñayā | rājā 
āha | nāgini evamastu, ahituṇḍikaṃ paritoṣetvā grāmavareṇa vā hiraṇyasuvarṇena 
vā caṃpakaṃ nāma nāgarājānaṃ mokṣayiṣyāmi | sā dāni nāgakanyā ugrasenasya 
kāśirājño āha | śaraṇagato te mahārāja caṃpako nāma rājā sārdhaṃ ṣoḍ+aśahi 
strīsahasrehi | evamuktvā sā nāgakanyā antarahitā | rājñā ugrasenena samantā
dūtā preṣitā | campako nāgarājā upavāsasamaṃgī ahituṇḍikena gṛhītako, taṃ 
ānetha |
manasā devānāṃ vacasā pārthivānāṃ 
acireṇāḍhyānāṃ karmaṇā daridrāṇāṃ ||1||
rājño ugrasenasya vacanamātreṇa rājadūtehi ahituṇḍa(ṇḍi)ko sanāgarājo 
ānīto | rājñā taṃ ahituṇḍikaṃ paritoṣetvā grāmavareṇa hiraṇyasuvarṇena ca caṃpako 
nāgarājo mokṣita: | muktamātro ca campako nāgarājā devarājaviṣayo saṃvṛtto, 
nāgabhavano ca yathāpaurāṇaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ devabhavanasannibhaṃ, tasya ca nāgarājño parivāro 
yathāpaurāṇaṃ naṃ bhavanaṃ dṛṣvā prītā tuṣā saṃvṛttā | mukto nāgarājā |
so dāni nāgarājā ugrasenena kāśirājñā sārdhaṃ ekaparyaṃkena niṣaṇṇo | so 
taṃ kāśirājaṃ nimantreti, icchāmi mahārāja yaṃ saparivāro mama bhavanaṃ paśyesi |
rājā āha | yūyaṃ nāgā tīkṣnaviṣā ca krodhanā ca | na śakyāmi nāgabhavanaṃ 
gantuṃ | nāgarājā tamāha | mahārāja saśarīro so mahānarake prapateyā yo (180) 
asmākamedṛśaṃ tava pūrvopakārimapakṛtvāna jīvaṃ narake pateyā | sacandratārā pṛthivī 
pateyā nadyo ca pratiśro (sro)taṃ vahensu: | na khalvevaṃ ahaṃ mṛṣāvādaṃ bhāṣeyā tava 
ca kṛtaṃ na jāneyā | rājā āha | yathā nāgarājasya iṣaṃ tathā bhavatu | paśyāmi 
te bhavanaṃ | rājñā ugrasenena amātyā āṇattā | yujyantu rathā hasti aśvā 
vividhāni ca yānāni, nāgarājño bhavanaṃ drakṣyāma: | vacanamātreṇa rājño amātyehi 
pratijāgṛtaṃ | rājā sāmātyaparijano sayugyavalavāhano campakena nāgarājñā sārdhaṃ 
@119
eka yānamabhiruhitvā mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhīye mahato janakāyasya 
hakkārahikkāramarupaahaśaṃkhasanninādena vārāṇasīye nagarāto niryātvā yena 
campakasya nāgarājño bhavanaṃ tena prayāsi | yāvattāṃ yānānāṃ bhūmiṃ tāva yānehi 
yātvā, padacāreṇa campakasya nāgarājño bhavanaṃ praviṣo saparivāro | so dāni 
taṃ campakasya nāgarājño bhavanaṃ paśyati devabhavanasaṃnibhaṃ puṣpaphalopetehi vṛkṣasahasrehi 
upaśobhitaṃ nānāprakārehi ca mālyehi upavāsitaṃ puṣkariṇīhi ca ratnāmayīhi 
upaśobhitaṃ utpalapadumanalinikumudapuṇḍarīkasaugandhikasaṃchannāhi nānāvicitrehi 
ratnamayehi kūāgārehi prāsādehi ca vaiḍūryastambhehi musāragalvāstṛtatalehi |
tatra kāśirājā campakena nāgarājena ratnāmaye paryaṅke upaviśāpita: | tāni 
ṣoḍ+aśa nāgakanyāsahasrāṇi caṃpakaṃ nāgarājaṃ upakramya pṛcchanti | kathaṃ te amitra-
madhye vāso āsi, kathaṃ te kṣudhā pipāsā vinoditā, kathaṃ vā tata: mokṣo āsi |
nāgarājā āha | labdho me yathocitamannapānaṃ, imena ca kāśirājñā mokṣito |
tā dāni ṣoḍ+aśa nāgarājakanyāsahasrāṇi rājño ugrasenasya prītā tuṣā saṃvṛttā, 
muktānāṃ paṃca vaiḍūryamiśrāṇi vāhaśatāṇi dinnāni | campakena nāgarājena sarvā-
(181) kāraṃ ugrasenasya rājño bhavanaṃ paśyati devabhavanasannibhaṃ | rājakulaṃ pari-
rakṣitaṃ asti dāgho ca utpanno campakena nāgarājena nirvāpita: |
iti śrīcampakasya nāgarājasya parikalpapadaṃ samāptaṃ |
atha 
kā nu vidyudivābhāsi sarasi viya tārakā: |
tāmrapādapayaṣirvā puṣpitā vanamantare ||1||
asi tvaṃ nandane jātā jātā citrarathe vane |
devī āsi vā gandharvī na tvaṃ asi hi mānuṣī ||2||
nāgakanyā āha |
nāhaṃ devī na gandharvī na mahārāja mānuṣī |
nāgakanyāhaṃ bhadraṃ te avīcī iha āgatā ||3||
rājā āha |
citrāntacittā vilutendriyāsi 
netrehi te vāri śra(sra)vanti kinte |
naṣaṃ hi kiṃcī abhiprārthayantī 
ihāgatā tāni na–dīrghaṃ brūhi ||4||
@120
nāgakanyā āha | 
yamugratejaṃ uragotti āhu 
nāgo ti naṃ āhu janā janendra |
tamagrahe puruṣo jīvitānvitaṃ 
taṃ bandhanā muṃca patiṃ me deva ||5||
(182) nagaraṃ pi nāgo bhasmīkareyā 
tathā hi yāvacca balopapeto |
dharmaṃ tu nāgo ayaṃ yācamāno 
hastatvamāgacche vaṇīpakasya ||6||
rājā āha 
kathaṃ vijāneya gṛhītanāgo 
sa ugratejo balasthāmavanto |
durāsado du:prasaho bhujaṃgo 
hastatvamāgacche vaṇīpakasya ||7||
nāgakanyā āha |
caturdaśīṃ paṃcadaśīṃ ca aṣamīṃ 
catuṣpathe gacchati nāgarājo |
osṛṣakāyo vicaranto nāgo 
hastatvamāgacche vaṇīpakasya ||8||
evaṃ vijānesi gṛhītanāgo 
so ugratejo balasthāmaprāpto |
durāsado du:prasaho bhujaṃgo 
hastatvamāgacche vaṇīpakasya ||9||
rājā āha |
niṣīda vā tiṣhahi tvaṃ va nāgi 
gacchāhi vā tāva svakaṃ niveśanaṃ |
yāvadmi(dbhi ?)dūtā gato nīyatāṃ ti 
anveṣisu: nāganṛpaṃ yaśasvinaṃ ||10||
@121
(183) nāgakanyā āha |
dharmaṇa mocehi asāhasena 
grāmeṇa niṣkena ca gośatena |
osṛṣakāyo nigṛhītanāgo 
puṇyārthiko mucyatu nāgarājo ||11||
rājā āha |
dharmeṇa moceṣyamasāhasena 
grāmeṇa niṣkeṇa gavāṃ śatena |
osṛṣakāyo ca bhujaṃgo gacchatu 
prīto ca saṃpadyatu nāgarājā ||12||
nāginī āha |
ṣoḍ+aśa strīsahasrāṇi āmuktamaṇikuṇḍalā |
vārivāsagṛhāśritā ārya tvāṃ śaraṇāgatā ||13||
rājadūtehi ahituṇḍiko ca nāgarājā ca ānīto | rājā ugrasena āha | 
demi niṣkaśataṃ labdhaṃ sthūlā ca maṇikuṇḍalā |
catu:śataṃ ca paryaṃkaṃ dā(da)maka puṣpasaṃnibhaṃ |
bhāryāṃ ca sadṛśīdevīṃ mucyatu uragādhipa: ||14||
ahituṇḍiko āha |
vinā tu dānā vacanānnarendra 
muñcāmimaṃ dhārmiko nāgarājā |
mahānubhāvo paralokadarśī 
mahābalo so ca na saṃvihehyo ||15||
(184) mukto campako nāgo kāśirājānaṃ bhāṣati |
namo te kāśināṃ rāja namo te kāśivardhana |
aṃjaliṃ te pragṛhṇāmi paśya rāja mo niveśanaṃ ||16||
rājā ugrasena āha |
suduṣkaraṃ nāga mayā kṛtaṃ te 
du:khāsi tvaṃ bandhanādasi mukta: |
jāto ca loke na kṛtāni jānati 
mā khussa me nāga kṛtaṃ na jāne ||17||
nāgarājā āha |
narakasmiṃ jīveya ciraṃ sa kāmaṃ 
mā kāyikaṃ kiṃci labheya sādhu |
@122
yo bādhate pūrvakarisya rājño 
asmādṛśo tuhya kṛtaṃ na jāne ||18||
rājā āha |
tumhe hi me tīkṣṇaviṣā udārā 
mahābalā kṣiprakopā ca nāgā |
nāgāhametaṃ abhiśraddadhāmi 
no tvaṃ ama(mā)nuṣo ma (mā)nuṣasya kruddho ||19||
nāgarājā āha |
narakasmiṃ so śaktitale pateyā 
...ūrdhvapādo adhośiro |
(185) yo bādhate pūrvakarisya rājño 
asmādṛśo tuhya kṛtaṃ na jāne ||20||
apyeva vāto girimāvaheya 
candro ca sūryo ca kṣitiṃ pateya |
sarvā ca nadyo pratiśro (sro) tā vahensu:
na tvevahaṃ rāja mṛṣā bhaṇeyaṃ ||21||
rājā āha |
yatheṣaṃ nāgarājasya tathā bhotūragādhipa |
yathā tuvaṃ ca yācesi paśyāmi te niveśanaṃ ||22||
rājā ugraseno amātyānāha |
yujyantu te rājarathā sucitrā 
kambojakā aśvavarā sudāntā |
hastī ca yujyantu suvarṇacchatrā
drakṣyāmyahaṃ nāganiveśanāni ||23||
amātyā āhansu: |
yuktā ime aśvarathā sucitrā 
kambojakā aśvavarā sudāntā |
hastī ca yuktāste suvarṇacchatrā 
niryātu (rājendro) mahābalena ||24||
tato ca rājā niryāsi senā ca caturaṃginī |
mitrāmātyaparivṛto jñātīsahapuraskṛto ||25||
(186) bherī mṛdaṃgā paahāśca saṃ(śaṃ)khā 
vādyensu veṇu ugrasenarājño |
@123
niryāti rājā mahatā balena 
puraskṛto nārigaṇasya madhye ||26||
gatvāna kāśīnāṃ rājā nāgarājaniveśanaṃ |
adrākṣīnnāgarājasya devānāṃ bhavanaṃ yathā ||27||
āmrajambūhi saṃchannaṃ kokilagaṇasevitaṃ 
addarśā nāgarājasya kāśirājā niveśanaṃ ||28||
samantato vanagulmā puṣpitā sarvakālikā |
manojñagandhaṃ pravāyanti nāgarājaniveśane ||29||
suvarṇarūpyasopānā puṣkariṇyo abhinirmitā |
padumotpalasaṃchannā nānādvijaniṣevitā ||30||
vaiḍūryastambhaprāsādā musāragalvatalāstṛtā |
addarśā nāgarājasya kāśirājā niveśane ||31||
praviśya kāśīnāṃ rājā nāgarājaniveśanaṃ |
paryaṃkasmiṃ upaviśe jātarūpamaye śubhe ||32||
dṛṣvāna taṃ āgataṃ ca nāgarājaṃ ca campakaṃ |
kāśirājena sārdhaṃ ca kṛtvāna aṃjali natā ||33||
pṛcchati nāgakanyā yadāsi amitramadhyame |
tato pipāsāṃ kṣudhāṃ ca kathaṃ tatra vinodaye ||34||
(187) nāgarājā āha |
yathocitaṃ labhyati annapānaṃ 
kṣudhāpipāsāya vinodanārthaṃ |
ayaṃ ca me... kāśirājā 
kṣipraṃ nāma mocaye bandhanāteto ||35||
tā dāni ṣoḍ+aśa nāgakanyāsahasrāṇi ugrasenaṃ kāśirājamabhistavensu: |
evaṃ nandāhi bhadrante kāśirājo sabāndhavo |
yathā vayamadya nandāma dṛṣvānamuragādhipaṃ ||36||
evaṃ nandāhi tvaṃ rāja sahasarvehi jñātihi |
yathā vayamadya nandāma samagrā patinā saha ||37||
muktāna te vāhaśatāni paṃca 
vaiḍūryamiśrāna dadāsi rājñe |
anta:pure bhūmi samāstarā hi 
niṣkardamā tviṣimati nīrarāja (nīrajā ca ?) ||38||
taṃ tādṛśaṃ atha sa rājā dṛṣvā
anta:puraṃ devavimānakalpaṃ |
@124
nārīgaṇena paricaryamāṇo
anuśāsate kāśipuraṃ samṛddhaṃ ||39||
rājā ugrasena āha |
tvaṃ kaṃcukāmbaradharo suvastro
tatra yāpento anupamavarṇo |
divyehi kāmehi samaṅgibhūta:
kimarthaṃ nāga bhūvi tvaṃ caresi ||40||
(188) nāgarājā āha |
nānyatra bhave mānuṣako jano tu 
saṃcintyati so divasaṃgamo vā |
yonimahaṃ mānuṣīṃ prārthayanto 
tasya kāraṇāya tapaṃ carāmi ||41||
rājā ugraseno cintayati |
duṣā nāgā ca nāgī ca prārthayantā mānuṣaṃ bhavaṃ |
kiṃ kariṣyāmi śubhaṃ karma apāyasamatikramaṃ ||42||
pūrvenivāsaṃ bhagavāṃ pūrvejātimanusmaran |
jātakamidamākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣūṇa santike ||43||
te skandhā tāni dhātūni tāni āyatanāni ca |
ātmānaṃ ca adhikṛtya bhagavān tamarthaṃ vyākare ||44||
anavarāgrasmiṃ saṃsāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā |
campako haṃ tadā āsi nāgarājā maharddhiko |
yaśodharā nāgakanyāsi evaṃ dhāretha jātakaṃ ||45||
evamidamaparimitaṃ bahudu:khaṃ 
uccanīcaṃ (ca) caritaṃ purāṇaṃ |
vigatajvaro vigatabhayo aśoko 
svajātakaṃ bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye ||46||
bhagavānāha | tadāpyahaṃ bhikṣava: nāgabhūto ahituṇḍakena baddho mānsārthaṃ yaśodharāye 
mokṣito | aśvavāṇijako pi santo vārāṇasīye saṃjāto mocito |
iti śrīcampakanāgarājasya jātakaṃ samāptaṃ |
(189) chandako bodhisatvena abhiniṣkramantena anomiyāto adhisthānāto 
nivartito | chandakaśca kaṇhako ca kapilavastu āgatā | rājā śuddhodano śrutvā 
@125
chandako āgato kaṇhakamādāya chatraṃ ca ābharaṇāni ca rājakulāto bāhira-
dvāraśālāṃ nirdhāvito sānta:puro, yaśodharāpi kaṇhakaṃ grīvāyāmupagṛhya prarodantī 
āha | kahinte kaṇhaka kumāro nīto, kiṃ mayā tava aparāddhaṃ chandakasya ca, yaṃ 
yūyaṃ mama sukhaprasuptāye kumāramādāya gatā, ahaṃ ca ṣaṣisahasraṃ ca anta:puraṃ bhavati 
vidhavākṛtaṃ | chandako āha | kimasmākaṃ aparādhaṃ kṛtaṃ | ahaṃ pi uccena svareṇa
āravāmi | kumāreṇa abhiniṣkramantena kaṇhakena uccena svareṇa hīṣaṇaśabdaṃ kṛtaṃ 
na ca yuṣmākaṃ kopi vibudhyati | devasahasrakoīyo antarīkṣe samāgatā | imāṃ 
mallabhūmiṃ anomiyaṃ nāma adhiṣhānaṃ nīto vaśiṣasya ṛṣisya āśramapadasya 
nātidūre | kumāreṇa lubdhakasya kāśikāni dattvā kāṣāyāṇi gṛhītāni, svayaṃ 
cūḍ+ā asipatreṇa cchinnā, sā ca cūḍ+ā śakreṇa devarājena praticchitā | tata: 
mo kumāreṇa ābharaṇāni dattvā nivartitā | evaṃ ca ahaṃ sandiṣo | pitaraṃ 
me kauśalyaṃ pṛcchesi mātusvasāye pi sarvasya jñātivargasya | kṛtakāryo pi pari-
pūrṇasaṃkalpo āgamiṣyāmi | yaśodharā ca ṣaṣhihasraṃ ca anta:puraṃ sarvaṃ ca śākya-
rāṣraṃ roditvā paridevitvā svakasvakāni niveśanāni gatā |
chandakasya rājakulaṃ praveśitvā rājārhaṃ praṇītaṃ annapānakhādyabhojyaṃ upa-
nāmitaṃ | kaṇhakasyāpi madhumrakṣitāni modakāni upanāmitāni tathā anyamapi 
rājārhaṃ khādyabhojyaṃ modakaprakārāṇi ca kaṇhakasya purato rāśīkṛtā na ca kaṇhako 
paribhuṃjati | (190) bodhisatvaṃ samanusmaranto sarvakālamaśrūṇi pravarteti | anta:-
purikā ca aṃśukehi dukūlehi paorṇehi ca mahārahehi rājārhehi vastrehi kaṇhakasya 
anye aśrūṇi pramārjenti, anye śīrṣaṃ pramārjenti, anye grīvaṃ pramārjenti, anye 
pṛṣhaṃ pramārjenti, anye skandhaṃ pramārjenti, anye bāhuṃ pramārjenti, anye sandhiṃ 
pramārjenti, anye bāladhiṃ pramārjenti, anye pādāni parirmadayanti, anye madhumrakṣi-
tāni ālopāni mukhe allīyanti, anye nānāprakārāṇi khajjakāni allīyanti, 
anye ukkārikāni allīyanti, anye modakāni allīyanti, suvarṇa-rūpyamayehi
bhājanehi ratnavicitrehi rājārahāṇi pānāni alloyanti, na ca kaṇhaka
āhāraṃ karoti | bodhisatvasya śokena anāhāro ca kaṇhako kālagato 
bodhisatvamapaśyanto | tasya kālagatasya rājñā śuddhodanena mahatā rājānubhāvena 
śarīrapūjā kṛtā | samanantarakālagato ca trāyastriṃśehi upapanno śikhaṇḍisya 
devaputrasya putratvamabhyudgato kaṇhako nāma devaputro maharddhiko mahānubhāvo anyeṣāṃ 
@126
pūrvopapannānāṃ devasahasrāṇāṃ devaputrāṇāṃ divyehi daśahi sthānehi abhibhavati |
tadyathā divyenāyuṣā divyena varṇena divyena sukhena divyena aiśvaryeṇa divyena pari-
vāreṇa divyehi ca rūpehi śabdehi gandhehi rasehi divyehi ca sparśehi |
yadā bhagavāṃ pravṛttapravaradharmacakro vaistārikaśāsanasaṃjāto tadāyuṣmatā mahā-
maudgalyāyanena deveṣu cārikāṃ caramāṇena kaṇhako devaputro dṛṣo dṛṣvā ca puna: 
gāthayā adhyabhāṣe |
(191) candro yathā paṃcadaśīṃ nakṣatraparivārito |
obhāseti diśāṃ sarvāṃ tārakā vigatā nabhā ||1||
tathopamamidaṃ veśma divyaṃ devapure tava |
prajvālyamāno varṇena ādityo va virocasi ||2||
musāragalvamuktāhi maṇilohitakāhi ca |
citrā susaṃskṛtā bhūmi na cātrodvāyate raja: ||3||
vaiḍūryasya suvarṇasya sphāikarūpiyasya ca |
kūāgāraśubhāsthānā prāsādā te manoramā ||4||
prāsādānāṃ ca avidūre puṣkarinyo sunirmitā |
vaiḍūryaphalakasopānā suvarṇavālikasaṃstṛtā ||5||
tāsāṃ ca tīreṣu drumā sujātā 
mahā mahāntaṃ viapaṃ samudgatā |
abhyūdgatā brahmapuraṃ ca ambarād 
vāteritā sarvadiśā pravānti ||6||
teṣāṃ ca tīreṣu drumā sujātā 
mahā mahāntaṃ viapaṃ samudgatā |
saṃpuṣpitā bhānti diśā catasro 
dvijehi ghuṣā rucirasvarehi ||7||
saṃchannā puṇḍarīkehi padumehi utpalehi ca |
nānāvarṇehi puṣpehi vānti sarvadiśo di(da)śo ||8||
ekamekasmiṃ tūryasmiṃ ṣaṣi nṛtyanti apsarā |
(192) tāsāṃ ca nṛtyamānānāṃ divyakanyāna kānane |
divyo niścarate śabdo dvijakanyāgaṇe yathā ||9||
suvarṇapāde paryaṃke nirmite ratanāmaye |
saṃskṛte suvisṛṣhe ca svargakāyasmi modasi ||10||
@127
suvarṇapāde paryaṃke nirmite ratanāmaye |
prekṣamāṇo diśā sarvā brahmā va upaśobhasi ||11||
tasmiṃ niṣaṇṇaṃ...paryaṃke tūlikāstṛte |
alaṃkṛtā devakanyā vījanti cāmarehi te ||12||
tavamete apsarasaṃghā hemajālā alaṃkṛtā |
vāhāṃ vikīrya nṛtyanti gāyanti ca suvāditaṃ ||13||
kācittatra upagāyanti upavādenti apsarā |
kācicca upanṛtyanti saṃgītasmiṃ suvādite ||14||
kācitte ruciraṃ śabdaṃ muṃcantyaṅgehi sarvaśo |
kāsāṃcit sarvaromehi vānti gandhā amānuṣā ||15||
taṃ devakanyāhi upetarūpaṃ 
niveśanaṃ te padumuttarāhi |
suvarṇa-kaṃcukakṛtabhūtimetaṃ 
bhavanamaholaṃkṛtamapsarohi ||16||
kiṃ tvaṃ karma karitvāna pūrva anyāsu jātiṣu |
kena kuśalamūlena trāyastriṃśopapadyatha ||17||
kiṃ tvaṃ karma karitvāna pūrve mānuṣyake bhave |
(193) kena kuśalamūlena vipākamanubhosimaṃ ||18||
kena tvayā ayaṃ labdho āyurvaśo yaśo balaṃ |
ṛddhiṃ ca parivāraṃ ca anubhosi amānuṣaṃ ||19||
kiṃ tvayā kalyāṇaṃkarma karitvā anyāsu jātiṣu |
kena kuśalakarmeṇa vipākamanubhosimaṃ ||20||
kena te brahmacaryeṇa saṃyamena damena ca |
kena kuśalakarmeṇa svargakāyasmi modasi ||21||
kenāpi evaṃ jvalito anubhāvo varṇo ca te |
kena kuśalakarmeṇa sarvāṃ diśāṃ prabhāsasi |
pṛcchito devaputra brūhi kasya karmasyidaṃ phalaṃ ||22||
so devaputro ātmanā maudgalyāyanena pṛcchito |
praśnaṃ pṛṣo viyākarṣi sthavirasyeti me śrutaṃ ||23||
ahaṃ kapilavastusmiṃ śākyānāṃ nagarottame |
aālakoaracite dṛḍh+aprākāratoraṇe ||24||
godhāmukhaniryūhadṛḍhārgalakapāatoraṇe |
hayagajarathācīrṇe āvāse śākyaśreṣhino ||25||
@128
ākīrṇajanamanuṣye nagare sādhunirmite |
śuddhodanasya putrasya sahajo āsi kaṇhako ||26||
yadā cābhiniṣkramesi pravrajyāye narottamo |
tadā sa vacanamāha bahu samyag girāṃ bravīt ||27||
(194) tāṃ saha girāṃ śruṇitvā harṣajātena cetasā |
vegajāto namasyanto vahedahaṃ puruṣottamaṃ ||28||
pareṣāṃ viṣayaṃ gatvā udgatasmiṃ divākare |
mama cchandakaṃ ca vihāya anavekṣo sa prakrame ||29||
tasya tāmranakhā caraṇāṃ jihvāyā parilehiya |
rodamāno udvīkṣeyaṃ gacchantaṃ puruṣottamaṃ ||30||
tasyaiva adarśanena śākyaputrasya śrīmato |
khura ābādha utpadyet tato kālaṃ karomyahaṃ ||31||
tasyaivamanubhāvena vimānamāvasāmyahaṃ | 
nārīvaragaṇākīrṇaṃ kūāgāraṃ(ra) varūttamaṃ ||32||
sa cet bhadante gacchāsi śākyasiṃhasya santike |
kaṇhako vacanaṃ āha vadesi puruṣottamaṃ ||33||
eṣo cāhamapi āmaṃsye vandituṃ puruṣottamaṃ |
sādhu khu darśanaṃ bhoti tādṛśāṇāṃ maharṣiṇāṃ ||34||
tena mayā idaṃ labdhaṃ āyurvarṇayaśobalaṃ |
ṛddhiṃ ca parivāraṃ ca anubhomi amānuṣaṃ ||35||
tena me brahmacaryeṇa saṃyamena damena ca |
ayaṃ me tādṛśī ṛddhī apratikrāntā amānuṣī ||36||
taṃ karmaṃ kuśalaṃ kṛtvā yattaṃ upacitaṃ purā |
tena kuśalakarmeṇa vipākamanubhavāmyahaṃ ||37||
bhogā ca me utpadyensu ye kecit manasi priyā |
devā ca me namasyanti teṣāṃ ca u (a) pacito ahaṃ ||38||
(195) tasmiṃ cittaṃ prasādetha dakṣiṇīyeṣu tādṛśaṃ (śe) |
paśyati rakṣa (aśva) bhūtena karmaṃ upacitaṃ śubhaṃ ||39||
iti śrīmahāvastuavadānakathāyāṃ kaṇhakasya vyākaraṇaṃ samāptaṃ |
@129
śuddhāvāsehi devehi tahiṃ araṇyāyatane kāṣāyaprāvṛto lubdhako nirmito | 
so dāni bodhisatvena dṛṣo |
tatrādrākṣīdaraṇyasmiṃ lubdhakaṃ kāṣāyaprāvṛtaṃ |
so tatra upasaṃkramya idaṃ vacanamabravīt ||1||
imau kāśikau gṛhṇitvā dehi kāṣāyaṃ tvaṃ mama |
so to kāśikau gṛhītvā deti kāṣāyaṃ lubdhako ||2||
tata: kāṣāyau gṛhṇitvā tuṣo āttamano abhūt |
so patho me varo dhīro uttamārthasya prāptaye ti ||3||
bodhisatvo dharmāraṇyaṃ vaśiṣhasya ṛṣisya āśramapadaṃ praviṣa: | vaśiṣhopi 
ṛṣi bodhisatvaṃ dṛṣvā vismito koyaṃ bhaviṣyati mānuṣo vā devo vā śakro vā 
brahmā vā, yasya kāyasya prabhāye sarvamimaṃ tapovanamobhāsitaṃ | sarve te vaukā 
bodhisatvaṃ dṛṣvā tvaritatvaritā svakasvakāni parṇakūīṇi pradhāvitā nānā-
prakārāṇi phalāni gṛhya pānīyaṃ ca bodhisatvamupasaṃkrāntā |
tatra vṛddhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ tāpasaṃ tapatāṃ varaṃ |
vaśiṣhaṃ nāma gotreṇa dadarśa ca jagāma ca ||4||
tāmradhūmāruṇajaaṃ jvālamiva adarśi taṃ |
(196) āsīnaṃ munimavyagraṃ nirvātamiva sāgaraṃ ||5||
abhigamya ca dharmātmā naṃ muniṃ śākyapuṃgavo |
anujñāto praviṣāya bhūmiyāṃ upaviśya sa ||6||
samudra iva gambhīro vīryavā himavāniva | 
śākyarājasutaṃ dṛṣvā maharṣi vismito abhūt ||7||
ko nvayaṃ vapuṣā śrīmān jvalatyanupamadyuti |
suvarṇo dhūmāpagata: jotamāno yathānala: ||8||
vyūḍh+orasko mahābāhu: supraśastakarāṃguli |
samantakukṣiśca ślakṣno eṇavṛtti kaīmahān ||9||
kāṃcanastambhasadṛśo govṛṣākṣo mahādyuti: |
śārdūlavṛṣabhaskandha: padmapādakaro nagha: (kha:?) ||10||
śarīralakṣaṇairasya jātiśataguṇācitai: |
śobhate śarīraṃ tasya nakṣatrairiva candramā: ||11||
@130
vibhūṣaṇā naiva gātreṣu racitā anurūpikā |
śarīraṃ bhūṣantyasya lakṣaṇāni mahātmana: ||12||
merumaṇḍalasāreṇa gacchatā gajagāminā |
ākrāntā sahasā padbhayāṃ raṇatīva vasundharā ||13||
snigdhagambhīraśabdena svareṇa anunādinā |
trilokamarhate kṛtsnamājñāpayitumojasā ||14||
vyaṃjanāni hi yā yasya lakṣaṇāni ca lakṣaye |
(197) muktoyaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ trilokapatirīśvara: ||15||
prabhayā pūrayatyeṣa svaśarīrasamucchrayā: |
tapovanamidaṃ sarvaṃ udayanniva bhāskaro ||16||
aśītivyaṃjanopeta: dvātriṃśadvaralakṣaṇa: |
sanatkumārapratimo kumāro dyutimānayaṃ ||17||
sarvalakṣaṇasampannaṃ sarvabhūtamanoharaṃ |
kumāraṃ paripṛccheyaṃ maharṣi upagamya taṃ ||18||
gandharvaśaśisaṃkāśa devagarbhopama yuvā |
kasya tvaṃ kinnimittaṃ vā tapovanamupāgato ||19||
satyānuparivartinyā sarvabhūtātmayā girā |
ślakṣnayā priyavādinyā babhāṣe sa nṛpātmaja: ||20||
ikṣvākuvaṃśaprabhava: śuddhodananṛpātmaja: |
vihāya pṛthivīṃ rājyaṃ ujjhitvā mokṣamāsthita: ||21||
lokantu bahubhirdu:khairdṛṣvaivaṃ samabhidrutaṃ |
mokṣārthamabhiniṣkrānto jātivyādhijarādibhi: ||22||
yatra sarvaṃ na bhavate yatra sarvaṃ nirudhyate |
yatropaśāmyate sarvaṃ tatpadaṃ prārthayāmyahaṃ ||23||
evamukte mahāprājño mahātmā satyavāgṛṣi: ||
uvāca vadatāṃ śreṣhaṃ śākyarājakuloditaṃ ||24||
īdṛśena hi vṛttena vṛttyā lakṣaṇasaṃpadā |
prajñayā ca mahābhāga na kiñcidyaṃ na prāpaye ||25||
(198) bodhisatvo dāni vaiśāliṃ gato ārāḍ+aṃ kālāmaṃ allīno |
nirveditvā nāyaṃ mārgo nairyāniko tato rājagṛhaṃ gato |
@131
gatvā ca so rājagṛhaṃ māgadhānāṃ girigahvare |
piṇḍāye abhisaresi ākīrṇavaralakṣaṇa: ||1||
tamadṛśāni prāsādāt śreṇiyo magadhādhipa: |
prasannacitto dṛṣvā ca amātyāṃ idamabravīt ||2||
imaṃ bhavanto paśyantu ākīrṇavaralakṣaṇam |
āroheṇa ca sampannaṃ yugamātraṃ ca prekṣati ||3||
utkṣiptacakṣurmedhāvī nāyamūnakulodito |
rājadūtānubandhantu kahiṃ vāsamupeṣyati ||4||
tato taṃ saṃdiśitā dūtā pṛṣhato anubandhiṣu |
gamiṣyati kahiṃ bhikṣu: kahiṃ vāsamupeṣyati ||5||
piṇḍāye cāraṃ caritvāna niṣkramye nagarānmuni: | 
pāṇḍavaṃ abhisaresi atra vāso bhaviṣyati ||6||
jñātvā ca vāsopagataṃ eko dūto upaviśayat |
aparo kṣipramāgamya rājño ārocaye tadā ||7||
eṣa bhikṣu: mahārāja pāṇḍavasmiṃ purastata: |
niṣaṇṇo vṛkṣamūlasmiṃ ekāgro susamāhita: ||8||
dvīpīva sutanuṃ cittaṃ vyāghraṃ vā girisānugaṃ |
siṃhaṃ vā giridurgasmiṃ mahāsiṃho mṛgādhipa: ||9||
tato ca rājā tvaramāno amātyāṃ adhyabhāṣati |
(199) kṣipraṃ panthaṃ viśodhetha drakṣyāma puruṣottamaṃ ||10||
tato ca te rājadūtā mahāmātrā yaśasvino |
kṣipraṃ panthaṃ viśodhensu: svayaṃ rājā iheṣyati ||11||
tato ca te rājadūtā mahāmātrā yaśasvino |
gatvā rājño nivedensu: śuddho te deva pāṇḍavo ||12||
tato ca niryāti rājā senā ca caturaṃginī |
mitrāmātyaparivṛto jñātisaṃghapuraskṛto ||13||
yānāto otaritvāna padasā upasaṃkrame |
sārāyaṇīṃ kathāṃ kṛtvā ekamante upāviśi ||14||
niṣadya pramukho rājā bodhisatvamadhyabhāṣati |
udagro tvamasi rājña: aśvāroho va selako ||15||
@132
dadāmi bhogaṃ bhuṃjāhi jātīṃ cākhyāhi pṛcchito ||16||
bodhisatva āha |
nijajanapado rāja himavantasya pārśvata: |
dhanavīryeṇa sampanno kośaleṣu nivāsito |
ādityo nāma gotreṇa śākiyo nāma jātiye ||17||
tato kulā pravrajitohaṃ na kāmāṃ abhiprārthaye |
prahāṇāya gamiṣyāmi veśmaṃ muktvā ratanāmayaṃ ||18||
taṃ kho tathā bhotu spṛśāhi nirvṛtiṃ 
bodhiṃ ca prāpto punarāgamesi |
(200) mahyaṃ pi dharmaṃ kathayesi gautama 
yamahaṃ śrutvāna vrajeya svargatiṃ ||19||
bodhisatva āha |
taṃ kho mahārāja tathā bhaviṣyati 
bodhiṃ spṛśiṣyāmi na metra saṃśayo |
prāpto ca bodhiṃ punarāgamiṣyaṃ 
dharmaṃ ca te deśayiṣyaṃ pratiśṛṇomīti ||20||
bodhisatva udrakaṃ rāmaputraṃ allīno nāyaṃ mārgo niryāṇikoti | tatopasaṃkramya 
gayāṃ gato | gayāśīrṣe parvate tisro upamā pratibhāyensu: | tato uruvilvāṃ 
gato piṇḍāya praviṣo | kāśyapo pūraṇo uruvilvāṃ piṇḍāye praviṣo |
nīvaraṇaṃ vijahitvā śṛṇotha ekāgramānasā sarve |
yathā purimajinasaṃgamo yaśasvino bodhisatvasya ||1||
pravrajyāyabhyupetvā arāḍ+audrakaṃ vane aparituṣo |
prakrami diśaṃ pradakṣiṇāṃ purimajina nisevitaṃ deśaṃ ||2||
piṇḍāya praticaranto uruvilvāṃ prāpto kanakaniṣkanibho |
grāmikagharaṃ āgami naranārisamākulaṃ kāle ||3||
atha grāmikasya dhītā nāmena sujātā paṇḍitā kulīnā |
taṃ dṛṣvā rājaputraṃ prakampitā prītivegena ||4||
aśrūṇi pravartayanti purato sthitā hi sapatissa gauravā |
(201) ālapati rājaputraṃ mā tvaṃ nivartayadya naravara ||5||
@133
candrapratipūrṇavadana mā gā nityantu sarvato nigamā |
atṛptā hi mama nayanā vīra nirīkṣamāṇāye ||6||
kiṃ tu khu sucāruvikrama surūpalakṣaṇa varābharaṇadhāri |
prakramasi atṛptāyā sarvāndhakṛto yaṃ me hṛdayaṃ ||7||
sā śruṇati devatānāṃ girāṃ nabhagatānāṃ ca bhāṣantāṃ |
eṣa khalu kapilavastuto śuddhodanarājavaraputro ||8||
sā tasya darśanatṛṣā nirdhāvitā guṇaśatā kīrtayati |
varapuruṣa viprahīno sabandhujanasya kathaṃ āsī ||9||
pramadāgaṇasaṃparivṛtā rudanti anugacchanti kanakavarṇaṃ |
paridevate ca karuṇaṃ aavivanamukhe prapadyantaṃ ||10||
sukhitā vaneṣu sakulā mṛgā ca vanadevā vanarājā ca |
ye rājahaṃsagatikaṃ vīkṣanti vanecaraṃ vīraṃ ||11||
sukumāraphullagātraṃ kamaladalanibhehi pādaratanehi |
kathamākramasi vasudhāṃ tṛṇakuśaśarasaṃstṛtavidurgāṃ ||12||
mṛṣānnarasasamudito nānārasapravaravṛṃhitaśarīro |
mūlaphalapatrabhakṣo bheṣyasi kathaṃ nirjharavanānte ||13||
kanakagajadantapāde varāstare kusumasaṃkule śayane |
supiyāna kathaṃ śayiṣyasi tṛṇakuśaśarasaṃstṛtataleṣu ||14||
śruṇiyāna varendra bhavane paahatripuṣkaraninādasaṃgītiṃ |
(202) śroṣyasi kharāṃ bhayakarāṃ saṃruṣitagajagarjitaninādāṃ ||15||
mūlaphalapatrasaphalā te bhavatu diśā anugramṛgasaṃghā |
mā tṛṣitabhukṣitasya te śilā tape vanecara śarīraṃ ||16||
grīṣmaparitāpitasya te bhavatu salilagarbhamaṇḍapopavanaṃ |
śiśire ca vigatajalado divākaro bhātu giridarīṣu ||17||
rākṣasayakṣabhujaṃgaparivāraṃ tava devagarbhasukumāraṃ |
nakṣatracandrapravaraṃ hṛdayanayananandanaśarīraṃ ||18||
so vindhyapādapārśve gajavara iva padminīmabhilaṣanto |
praviśati tapovanaṃ taṃ śṛṇotha vividhaṃ vanavarasya ||19||
kvaci raktapallavalatā taruṇatarukusumamaṃjalikeraṇye |
kvaci vanadevopataptā kvacit kramatkuñjaravibhagnā ||20||
kvacid vipulaghanapalāśapralambaphalai: taru alaṃkṛta agamyai: |
kvaci jīrṇo koarataru vanapādapagulmavṛtamūlo ||21||
kvaci padmasaro surūpo kvaci girisaritālābho vana: vīrā: |
@134
tāpasakulāśramā kvaci kokilaśukamora parigītā ||22||
kvacid vivaratṛṇajāṃgalā kvacit...śarapallavaraktā |
kvacit rurucamaramahiṣā kvacit kvacid vyāghrasiṃhagaṇā: ||23||
kvaci raktapallavalatā taruṇatarupralamvitā nānā |
(203) udyānagamanaśrāntā pramadāyo viya nidrāyantyo ||24||
kvaci kuravakataruśikharoprakusumito vyaktapuṣpasuvibuddho |
nidrāgalitanayanānāṃ nārīṇāmiva vibuddhānāṃ ||25||
madhurapavaneritā kvaci nānādrumakusumacitravanaśākhā |
ālambanti parasparaṃ pramadā salīlā viyānyonyaṃ ||26||
kvaci kupyakavanaśākhā prakusumitā bhāramaprasahamānā |
anuvellitā...sahodaramiva vatsalā pramadā ||27||
kvaci kiṃśukā kusumitā vanarājivanāntare gurukule vā (va) |
raktāmbarottarīyā pramadā vipulākṣiyo vanitā ||28||
kvacit vasumatipradeśo navasaṃpuṣpitapuṣpai: saṃchanno |
ābharaṇa bharitavasanā salalitaśayanā navavadhu va ||29||
kvaci kahinakaṇakalatā mṛgamahiṣavarāhāṇa padaniketā |
śavarasāra āhatānāṃ mṛgāna rudhireṇa siktāni ||30||
kvaci gajakaraṃkanikaro kṣitiṃ gale (kṣititale vā kṣitiñcale ?) 
paapāṇḍarāstaraṇakalpo |
kvaci vyāghrakeśarihatā viṣādita naravāraṇa varāhā ||31||
kvaci rākṣasapralāpā piśācakumbhāṇḍabheravarutāni |
kvaci guhyakabhaṇitāni niśāsu pavaneṣu pracaranti ||32||
kvacit niśāsu jaladharā garjanti pratinandanti vyālagaṇā |
(204)... bhairavakarā karonti rūpāṇi ca bahūni ||33||
pādapavanasmiṃ tasmiṃ viharati so sarvalokahitakāmo |
caṇḍamṛgarākṣasānāṃ hṛtabahumānena yo ramyo ||34||
yatha ātmano mṛgapati: sarvajagahitaṃ tato viśeṣeṇa ||
prārthayati satvasāro satvāna tadapidamāścaryaṃ ||35||
ekekasatvamokṣaṇe yadi kalpamasaṃkhyaṃ sarvasatvānāṃ |
du:khamanubhomi tāreṣyaṃ sarvasatvānāṃ vyavasitamidaṃ ||36||
satvasārasya ṣaḍ+avarṣā duṣkaraṃ vane caritvā karmakṣaye |
smṛti labdhā yatra pathāsmi gato nāyaṃ mārgo mokṣāye ||37||
@135
asti tasmiṃ mati pūrve jaṃbudrume śākyarājamudyāne |
prathamaṃ dhyānaṃ samādayi sa bhaviṣyati bodhiye mārgo ||38||
na ca śākyaṃ durbalena kṛśena pariśuṣkarudhiramānsena |
bodhimabhigantuṃ yadahaṃ punarāhāramabhyavahareyaṃ ||39||
devatā avoca mā tvaṃ āharayahi mā te yaśo parihāye |
vayamojaṃ gātreṣu tuhyaṃ upasaṃhariṣyāmatha ||40||
tasyāsi ahaṃ sarvaśo satatamanāhāra ityabhijñāto |
ttajaśce mahya tehi upasaṃhāritaṃ mṛṣā asyā ||41||
so anṛtavacanabhīto alamiti tāṃ devatāṃ pratikṣipiya |
mudgakulaccha (ttha) hareṇḍā (ṇu)phānikṛtaṃ yūṣamupabhuṃje ||42||
(205) anupūrvaṃ ca śarīre sthāmaṃ ca balaṃ ca saṃjanetvāna |
āhāraṃ samagaveṣi uruvilvamupāgami sa sādhu ||43||
atha sā pūrvajanetrī sujātā nāmena paṇḍitakulīnā |
nyagrodhapādapamūle tiṣhati madhupāyasaṃ gṛhya ||44||
kiṃ brahmacāri avacā karśitamāyāsitaṃ tava śarīraṃ |
sā pāyasaṃ dadatvā parikīrtaya rājaputrasya ||45||
rājaṛṣisya ca tasya āsi madhupāyasaṃ tatra sujātaṃ ||
tāṃ avaci pārthivasuto kimarthametaṃ dadasi dānaṃ ||46||
jātiśatāni janetrī abhūṣi yā tasya śuddhasatvasya |
sā pratibhaṇesi madhuraṃ prārthemi samṛdhyatu mahyaṃ ||47||
himavantapādapārśve nagaraṃ kapilāhvayaṃ ti vikhyātaṃ |
diśavidiśaviśrutayaśaṃ pramuditanaranārisaṃkīrṇaṃ ||48||
tasmiṃ nagare kumāro putro śuddhodanasya śākyasya |
avahāya bāndhavajanaṃ vanaṃ gato rājyamutsṛjya ||49||
ṣaḍvarṣa tasya brajato tapovane ugre bhairave vane |
dānena me tasya bhavati praṇidhī paripūriyā ||50||
tena tapena varoyaṃ mārgeti me sa samṛdhyatu artho |
ahamapi tena pathena gaccheya mahānaravareṇa ||51||
tato prādurāsi vācā antarīkṣādamānuṣī |
sujāte eṣo so dhīro śākyarājakulodito ||52||
(206) etena tapā ācīrṇā duṣkarā romaharṣaṇā |
śuṣkaśoṇitamānsena nānārūpā tapovane ||53||
@136
te nirarthāni utsṛjya prakrame varapādapaṃ |
atra atītā saṃbuddhā prāptā saṃbodhimuttamaṃ ||54||
tato aśrūṇi vartenti somanasyasamarpitā |
kaṃpamānā naravyāghraṃ kṛtāṃjali uvāca sā ||55||
dṛṣosi bhairavavane ugratapābhyutthito kamalanetra |
dṛṣvā me śokamathitaṃ hṛdayaṃ prītiṃ samanubhoti ||56||
ṣaḍvarṣāṇi mamāgre na suptapūrvā sukhāya śayyāni |
śokaśarātāpena tava tapamanucintayantīye ||57||
taṃ kho rājyaṃ jano ca pitā ca abhivatsalā ca mātusvasā |
tava śrutvā tapasontaṃ prītisumanaso bhaviṣyanti ||58||
hohinti kapilanagare tūryaśatanināditāni bhavanāni |
ānandapramuditāni prahasita naranāri saṃghāni ||59||
madhupāyasamupabhuktvā purimabhavanetriye bhava nirghātī |
drumarājapṛthivīṣaṇḍe amṛtamadhigato padamaśokaṃ ||60||
vyākari narapradīpo jātiśatā paṃca jananī mahyāsi |
bheṣyasi anāgatedhvani pratyekajino jinavratoti ||61||
iti śrīmahāvastune sujātāvyākaraṇaṃ samāptaṃ |
(207) atha bodhisatvo uruvilvāye senāpatigrāmakāto piṇḍāya caritvā 
nānāprakārāṇāṃ pūpānāṃ bharitena pātreṇa nirdhāvati, kāśyapo ca pūraṇotiriktakena 
pātreṇa nirdhāvati | so bodhisatvena pṛcchiyati | āyuṣmaṃ kāśyapa labhyati 
bhikṣā ti | so dāni kāśyapo bodhisatvaṃ gāthāyamadhyabhāṣati |
praskandako balākalpo ujjaṃgalo ca jaṃgalo |
etehi pāpagrāmehi ekāpi bhikṣā na labhyati ||1||
atha bodhisatvo kāśyapaṃ pūraṇaṃ gāthāya pratyabhāṣati |
praskandako balākalpo ujjaṃgalo ca jaṃgalo |
etehi bhadragrāmehi paśya bharitaṃ abhū ||2||
yaṃ bodhisatva akāmakānāṃ mātāpitṛṇāṃ aśrukaṇhānāṃ rudanmukhānāṃ abhi-
niṣkrānto, rājñā śuddhodanena puruṣā visarjitā | kumārasya divasavārttā nitya-
mānetha | tato yaṃ kumāro anomiyaṃ gato vaśiṣhasya ṛṣisya āśramapadaṃ, tato 
pravṛtti āgatā | yaṃ vaśiṣhasya ṛṣisya āśramapadāto vaiśāliṃ gato, tato ca 
rājño śuddhodanasya pravṛtti āgatā | yaṃ vaiśāliyaṃ arāḍaṃ kālāmamupasaṃkrānto 
@137
tatopi pravṛtti āgatā | yaṃ vaiśālito rājagṛhaṃ gato, tatopi pravṛtti āgatā |
yaṃ rājagṛhe udakaṃ (uddakaṃ) rāmaputramupasaṃkrānto, tatopi pravṛtti āgatā | yaṃ rājñā
śreṇiyena bimbisāreṇa vistīrṇehi bhogehi pravārito tatopi pravṛtti āgatā | 
yaṃ rājagṛhāto gayāśīrṣaṃ parvataṃ gato, tatopi pravṛtti āgatā | yaṃ gayāśīrṣato 
parvatāto uruvilvāṃ gato nadīya nairaṃjanāya tīre uruvilvake vanaṣaṇḍe, tato rājño 
śuddhodanasya pravṛtti āgatā |
(208) yaṃ uruvilvake vanakhaṇḍe ugraṃ ca tapaṃ tapyati prahāṇaṃ ca pratidadhāti, 
tata: pravṛttirgacchati | yaṃ bodhisatvo āsphānakaṃ dhyānaṃ dhyāyati lūkhatāya ca 
nāsikāśrotrehi ca ubhayato ca karṇaśrotravivarāntarehi bodhisatvena āśvāsa-
praśvāsā uparuddhā, teṣāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ bhavati kālagato kumāro ti, no pi uśvasati na 
praśvasati, tehi gatvā kapilavastuṃ rājño śuddhodanasya niveditaṃ | mahārāja kālagato 
kumāro ti | rājā na pattīyati | teṣāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ pṛcchati | kathaṃ yūyaṃ jānatha
kumāro kālagato ti | te āhansu: | mahārāja ugreṇa tapena lūhāhāratāye ca 
kālagato nāpi uśvasati na praśvasati kāṣhabhūto āsati | tata: asmākaṃ 
bhavati yathā kumāro na uśvasati na praśvasati | kṛśo ca durvalaśarīro kālagata: 
kumāroti | rājño dāni śuddhodanasya etadabhūṣi | yādṛśā kumārasya garbhāvakrānti 
āsi, yādṛśā ca devasahasrehi pūjā kṛtā, garbhacaṃkramasya,yādṛśāye ca vidhīye 
lumbinīvane udyāne kumāro jāto, jātamātro ca pṛthivīyaṃ sapta padāni prakrānto, 
diśā ca abhilokito, mahāhasitaṃ ca ūhasito, vacanaṃ pravyāhṛto ahaṃ loke agro 
jyeṣho śreṣho pūjyo devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca, yādṛśāṇi ca kumāre jātamātre 
āścaryādbhūtāni, acetanā pṛthivī kaṃpitā, devasahasrehi ca pūjā kṛtā yādṛśā ca abhi
niṣkramaṇasampadā āsi, tatra na edṛśā mahāpuruṣā alpāyūṣkā bhavanti | bhavitavyaṃ 
kumāro yathā pūrve pravrajyāmapravrajito sītalāye jambuchāyāye paryakena niṣaṇṇa: 
śāntaṃ samādhiṃ samāpanno bhaviṣyati | tadete jānanti kālagato kumāroti | so 
dāni teṣāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ āha | gacchata kumārasya sakāśaṃ na kumāro kālagato śāntiṃ 
samādhiṃ samāpanno | kumārasya (209) divasapravṛttiṃ mama ānetha | te dāni 
puruṣā bhūyo uruvilvāṃ gatā: tapovanaṃ ca praviṣā: kumāraṃ ca ārogaṃ svastivantaṃ 
samādhito vyutthitaṃ paśyanti | te dāni puruṣā vismitā, paṇḍito rājā śuddhodano |
yadā bhagavāṃ pravṛtta pravaradharmacakro etaṃ prakaraṇaṃ bhikṣūhi śrutaṃ | bhikṣū bhagavantaṃ 
pṛcchanti | kathaṃ bhagavaṃ rājā śuddhodano teṣāṃ āpṛṣapuruṣāṇāṃ śrutvā kumāro 
kālagato ti nābhiśraddadhāti | bhagavānāha | na hi bhikṣavo, na etarahiṃ eva eṣa 
rājā śuddhodano mamāntareṇa kālagato ti śrutvā nābhiśraddadhāti | anyadāpi 
mamāntareṇa eṣa kālagato ti śrutvā nābhiśraddadhāti | bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi 
@138
bhagavan | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣavo |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvāne nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade aparo 
brāhmaṇo | tena aṣacatvāriṃśadvarṣāt kaumāraṃ brahmacaryaṃ cīrṇaṃ vedā ca adhītā |
tena dāni aṣacatvāriṃśadvarṣāt kaumāraṃ brahmacaryaṃ caritvā vedā ca adhītya 
nāsti anapatyasya lokepi dharmo, dāraṃ kṛtaṃ apatyo ca utpādito | tasya bhavati 
brāhmaṇasya | paribhuktā mānuṣyakā kāmā, samayo me prabrajituṃ | so dāni brāhmaṇo 
tāṃ brāhmaṇīmāmantrayati | bhavati āmantremi-prabrajiṣyāmīti | sā naṃ āha |
brāhmaṇasya vā putrasya ko viveṣyati mama vā ko viveṣyati | yadi tava abhipretaṃ 
prabrajituṃ, ahaṃ pi prabrajiṣyāmi, ahaṃ pi tapaścaraṇaṃ kariṣyāmi, ahaṃ pi brahmacaryaṃ 
cariṣyāmi | yathā pi tvaṃ tapaścaraṇaṃ kariṣyasi tathāhaṃ pi tapaścaraṇaṃ kariṣyāmi |
brāhmaṇo āha | eva(210) mastu tvaṃ pi prabrajāhi | te dāni vārāṇasīto 
nirgatā | anuhimavante sāhaṃjanī nāma āśramapado | tahiṃ gautamo nāma maharṣi 
prativasati paṃcaśataparivāro caturdhyānalābhī paṃcābhijño | so dāni brāhmaṇo 
tāye brāhmaṇīye sārdhaṃ tahiṃ sāhaṃjanīṃ āśramapadaṃ gatvā gautamasya ṛṣisya mūle 
pravrajito | sāpi brāhmaṇī pravrajitā | tena dāni tasya āśramapadasya avidūre 
āśramo māpito tṛṇakuī parṇakuī ca kṛtā | tasyā pāragāye tāpasīye ekānte 
tṛṇakuī kṛtā | tehi dāni tahiṃ āśramapade prativasantehi bāhirakena mārgeṇa
yujyaṃtehi ghaantehi vyāyamantehi dhyānāni ca abhijñā ca sākṣātkṛtā caturdhyāna-
lābhī paṃcābhijñā mahābhāgā saṃvṛttā ugratapāśritā brahmacārī | yaṃ ṛṣi āneti 
mūlavikṛtiṃ vā phalavikṛtiṃ vā kodravakaṃ vā śyāmākaṃ vā priyaṃguṃ vā bhaṃgaṃ vā prāsā-
dikaṃ vā śākaṃ vā mūlakaṃ vā tata: tasyāpi pāragāye sagarbharūpāye saṃvibhāgaṃ karoti |
teṣāṃ bhavati | kiṃ imasya māṇavakasya nāmaṃ bhavatūti | teṣāmetadabhūṣi | ayaṃ 
māṇavako śyāmavarṇako bhavati, imasya māṇavakasya śyāmako ti nāma | tasya 
dāni māṇavakasya tehi mātāpitṛhi śyāmako ti nāma kṛtaṃ |
tahiṃ āśramapade so māṇavako unnīyati | evamanupūrveṇa so mānavaka: yaṃ 
kālaṃ saṃvardhito pādehi aṇvita: tatoyaṃ evaṃ mṛgapotakehi sārdhaṃ ramati | maitrīvihārī 
ṛṣayo mahābhāgā | teṣāṃ mṛgapakṣiṇa: na santrasanti | mṛgapakṣisahasrehi tamāśrama-
padaṃ upaśobhitaṃ | yaṃ velaṃ te mṛgapotakā mātaro stanaṃ pibanti, tata: śyāmakopi
tehi evaṃ mṛgapotakehi sārdhaṃ taṃ mṛgīye stanaṃ pibati | yasyā yasyā mṛgīye allīyati 
sā eva stanaṃ pāyeti, yathā svakapotakaṃ pāyaiti tathā śyāmakaṃ pi (211) pāyeti |
evaṃ so śyāmako ṛṣikumāro tahiṃ āśramapade tehi mṛgapotakehi pakṣīhi ca 
sārdhaṃ saṃvardhati | yato yata: mṛgapotakā ca pakṣī ca aṇvanti tatra tatra śyāmako 
ṛṣikumāro tehi mṛgapakṣīhi paribārito aṇvati | te pi mṛgapakṣī ṛṣi-
@139
kumāreṇa sārdhaṃ abhiramanti | yaṃ velaṃ ṛṣikumāro uaje śayito bhavati tata:
anekamṛgapotakā ca pakṣī ca nānāprakārā uajasya dvāramūlamanvāsanti yāvat 
śyāmako ṛṣikumāro tato uajāto nirdhāvito bhavati | tata: āśramapadasya 
parisāmanta aṇvanti | śyāmako tehi mṛgapakṣīhi sārdhaṃ āśramapade abhiramati,
mṛgapakṣī pi tena śyāmakena sārdhaṃ tahiṃ āśramapade abhiramanti | śāyitasyāpi 
ṛṣikumārasya āśramapade mṛgapotakā ca mṛgā ca pakṣī ca anuparivāritvā 
āsanti | yadā aṇvitukāmā bhavanti mṛgapotakā ca pakṣī ca, tato taṃ śyāmakaṃ ṛṣi–
kumāraṃ mukhatuṇḍakena pratibodhayanti | evaṃ so ṛṣikumāro tehi mṛgapakṣīhi sārdhaṃ 
āśramapade saṃvardhati | yaṃ velaṃ ṛṣikumāro vivṛddho saṃvṛtto, tata: mṛgāṇāmajinena 
nivasto ca prāvṛto ca | yā tatra āśramapade bhavati mūlavikṛtirvā phalavikṛtirvā 
kodravo vā śyāmako vā cinnako vā priyaṃgurvā bhaṅgaṃ vā prāsādiko vā śākaṃ 
vā mūlakā vā tamānayitvā mātāpitṛṇāṃ upanāmeti | udakamāneti kāṣhāni 
āneti tṛṇakuiparṇakuīni saṃsthāpeti | tamāśramapadaṃ siṃcati saṃmārjati | parama-
gauraveṇa teṣāṃ mātā pitṛṇāmupasthihati | prathamaṃ mātāpitaraṃ praticarati paścāt
svayaṃ āhāraṃ karoti | yata upādāya ṛṣikumāro vijña(jñā) prāpto tata: 
upādāya na kadācida (212) dattvā mātāpitṛṇāmāhāraṃ svayamāhāraṃ kṛtapūrvo |
evaṃ śyāmako ṛṣikumāro tahiṃ āśramapade mātāpitaramūpasthihati | iṣo
kāntena, priyena manāpena kālo gacchati ṛṣikumārasya mātāpitaraṃ upasthihantasya |
mātāpitaro pi tahiṃ āśramapade prativasantā jīrṇā saṃvṛttā, durbalaśarīrā cakṣu-
parihīṇā paraprāṇeyā, aśakyā ātmanā āhāravidhānaṃ kartuṃ udakahārāya vā gantuṃ 
tṛṇakuīya vā parṇakuīya vā veṣituṃ | śyāmako ṛṣikumāro teṣāṃ mātāpitṛṇāṃ 
vṛddhānāṃ jīrṇānāṃ durbalaśarīrāṇāṃ cakṣuhīnānāṃ sarvahitopasthānena upasthihati, 
daśa kuśalāṃ karmapathāṃ samādāya vartati, prāsādiko ṛṣikumāro abhirūpo
darśanāye śubhena karmaṇā abhinivṛtta: mātāpitṛvartako kaumārabrahmacārī ugrata-
pasāśrito prāntaśayyāsanavihārī mahābhāgo priyo devānāṃ nāgānāṃ yakṣāṇāṃ
rākṣasānāṃ piśācānāṃ kuṣmāṇḍānāṃ kinnarānāṃ kinnarīṇāṃ mṛgānāṃ pakṣīṇāṃ, priyo
sarvabhūtānāṃ | yato yato ṛṣikumāro gacchati mūlahārī vā patrahārī vā puṣpahārī 
vā phalahārī vā tato tato mṛgapakṣīhi ca devanāgehi ca kinnarehi kinnarīhi ca 
saṃparivṛto gacchati |
so dāni ghaamādāya mṛgapakṣīhi saṃparivṛta: devanāgehi ca kinnarehi ca 
kinnarīhi ca udakahārī girinadīṃ okasto tata: udakaghaaṃ paripūrayati |
peliyakṣo nāma kāśirājā mahābalo mahākośo mahāvāhano mṛgavye aṇvanto 
@140
vātajavasamena turageṇa mṛgamanujavati | ujjhitvā balavāhanā na kaścana taṃ pradeśa-
manuprāpto | yathoktaṃ bhagavatā dharmapade |
gati mṛgānāṃ pavanaṃ ākāśaṃ pakṣiṇāṃ gati: |
dharmo gatirvibhāgīyānāṃ nirvāṇamarhatāṃ gatiriti ||1||
(213) so mṛgo tahiṃ eva vanakhaṇḍe naṣo | rājā tahiṃ vanakhaṇḍe śyāma–
ṛṣisya tato girinadīto udakaghaaṃ bharantasya śabdaṃ śṛṇoti | tasyaitadabhūṣi 
mṛgasya etaṃ śabdaṃ ti, na manuṣyacarito ayaṃ vano | tena dāni yato taṃ śabdaṃ śyāma-
ṛṣisya udakaghaaṃ bharantasya, tato kṣurapraṃ kṣiptaṃ | so dāni kṣurapro ṛṣikumārasya 
hṛdaye nipatito viṣakṛto | te mṛgapakṣiṇo tena viṣakṛtasya kṣuraprasya śabdena 
śabdavedhigandhena diśo daśā prapalānā | śyāmakaṛṣi udakaghaaṃ nadītīre sthāpetvā 
karuṇāni paridevati | mānsasyārthaṃ mṛgavarāhā hanyanti | carmanārthāya siṃha–
vyāghrā dvīpayo hanyanti | bālārtha camarīyo hanyanti | dantārthaṃ hastināgā hanyanti |
bhaiṣajyārthaṃ tittira kapiṃjalāni hanyanti | asmākaṃ punarnaivaṃ śakyā mānsena 
kāryaṃ kartuṃ na carmena na keśehi na dantehi, kasyārthāya vayaṃ ahehakā adūṣakā
anaparādhino ekena iṣuṇā trayo janā hatā | aho yathā saṃprajvalito adharmo |
so ca śyāmakaṛṣikumāro tathā paridevati, kāśirājo ca naṃ pradeśa-
manuprāpto paśyati tamṛṣikumāraṃ paridevantaṃ ajinajaāvalkaladharaṃ mahābhāgaṃ aśru 
prapātentaṃ | so rājā tamṛṣikumāraṃ kṣurapreṇa āhataṃ dṛṣvā bhīto trasto saṃjāto |
mā haiva me sanagarajanapadaṃ śāpena bhasmīkariṣyati | so tato aśvāto 
avataritvā śyāmaṛṣisya kumārasya mūrdhnā nipatito | bhagavaṃ mṛgasaṃjñena 
mayā etaṃ iṣu kṣiptaṃ ajānamānena anukṣamāpayiṣyaṃ bhagavantaṃ, ye caite aśruvindū 
bhūmiṃ patanti kevalakalpaṃ jambudvīpaṃ ete aśruvindū dahensu: (214) kimaṃga puna: 
asmadvidhānāṃ bālānāṃ | yena bhagavānāha ekena iṣuṇā trivargaṃ hatanti etaṃ na 
vijānāmi | bhagavāneko na trivargo | kathaṃ ekena iṣuṇā trayo janā hatā: |
ṛṣikumāra āha | mahārāja mama mātāpitarau jīrṇā vṛddhā durbalaśarīrā cakṣuhīnā 
brahmacārī mahābhāgā sadevakasya lokasya dakṣiṇīyā paraprāṇeyā ahaṃ ca teṣā-
mupasthāpako | prathamaṃ teṣāmāhāravidhānaṃ karomi paścādātmano, yaṃ kaṃcitteṣāṃ 
upasthānaparyantaṃ ahaṃ sarvaṃ karomi, nāsti teṣāṃ anyo kocid yo sānaṃ upasthiheya, 
tata: mayā hatena te pi hatā | nāsti mayā mṛtena teṣāṃ jīvitaṃ | tadetena kāraṇena 
jalpāmi ekeṣuṇā trayo janā hatā ti | kāśirājā śyāmaśirimṛṣikumāraṃ 
āha | tīkṣnaviṣakṛtena iṣuṇā hṛdayasmiṃ āhato si mayā ajānamānena, jānāmahaṃ
@141
yathā tava jīvitaṃ nāsti | taṃ care, ekaṃ satyaṃ pratiśruṇāmi | rājyaṃ ṛddhaṃ sphīta-
mavahāya tava gurumātāpitaraṃ ahaṃ paricariṣyaṃ | yathā tvayā paricīrṇaṃ tathā ahaṃ 
paricariṣyaṃ | ṛṣikumāro āha | mahārāja tena me śokaśalyo hṛdayāto 
apagata: | etaṃ vacanaṃ pratiśrutvā yathā satyapratiṣho bhavesi me guruṣu tathā karohi, 
mahīpāla mahāntaṃ te kuśalaṃ bhaviṣyati | teṣāṃ mahābhāgānāṃ upasthānaparicaryyaṃ 
kṛtvā etaṃ mahārāja udakaghaamādāya etāye ekapadikāye mama mātāpitṛṇāmāśrama-
padaṃ gacchesi | mama vacanena abhivādanaṃ pṛcchesi | śyāmaśiri abhivādanaṃ 
pṛcchati evaṃ cāha | mṛto vo ekaputrako, tanna śocitavyaṃ na roditavyaṃ, jātena 
jīvaloke avaśyaṃ marttavyaṃ alabhanīyaṃ sthānaṃ tanna śakyaṃ roditena vā śocitena vā 
labdhuṃ, na śakyaṃ svayaṃ (215) kṛtānāṃ karmaṇāṃ palāyituṃ | nāpi mama ekasya 
maraṇaṃ, sarvasatvā maraṇadharmā: | tanmā śociṣyatha mā utkaṇhiṣyatha | sarvehi 
priyehi manāpehi nānābhāvo vinābhāvo | yathā mahārāja satyapratijño me guruṣu
bhavasi tathā karohi | evaṃ saṃviditvā ṛṣikumāro viparigataśarīro kālagato |
rājā ṛṣikumāraṃ kālagataṃ viditvā roditvā paridevitvā aśrūṇi saṃ-
mārjitvā tamudakaghaamādāya tāye ekapadikāye yathopadiṣāye śyāmakaśiriṇā 
tamāśramapadaṃ gacchati | samanantaraprakrānto ca kāśirājā śyāmakaśirisya mūlāto,
śyāmakaśiri ca mṛgapakṣiśatehi mṛgapakṣisahasrehi parivāritā devehi nāgehi 
yakṣehi kinnarehi kinnarīhi tathānyehi bhūtehi | ṛṣikumāraṃ parivāretvā mahāntaṃ 
ārodanaṃ karensu: mahāntaṃ ninādaṃ akarensu: | nūnaṃ so pāpakarmo tamāto tamaṃ 
gamiṣyati apāyeṣu apāyaṃ gamiṣyati, yena tāva ahehakasya adūṣakasya anaparāddhasya 
aparāddhaṃ | sarvaṃ vanakhaṇḍaṃ tā ca parvatadarī taṃ ca āśramapadaṃ bhūtaninādehi nināditaṃ 
mṛgapakṣiravehi ca ārāvitaṃ | śyāmakaśirisya mātāpitarau tāni bhūtāni śrutvā 
mṛgapakṣiravāṇi śrutvā cintāmāpannā | kimidaṃ adya nāsmābhi: kadācidedṛśāṇi 
bhūtānāṃ nirnā(nā)daśabdāni śrutapūrvāṇi na edṛśāni mṛgapakṣiravaśabdāni śruta-
pūrvāṇi, mā haiva śyāmakaśiri siṃhena vyāghreṇa vā anyena vā vyāḍ+amṛgena vihehito 
bhūditi | yādṛśāni etāni nimittāni, yādṛśo ca asmākaṃ hṛdayo anirvṛtto, 
yathā ca me akṣīṇi parisphuranti | te ca tathā anirvṛttā kāyena ca cittena ca śyāma-
kaśiriṃ vicintenti | kāśirājā ca tamāśramapadamanuprāpta: mṛgapakṣiśatāni ca 
tata: āśramapadāto bhaira (216) vāni ravāṇi ravantā prapalānā | ṛṣayo asyā-
dhikaṃ santrastā | kāśirājā ekamante vṛkṣadaṇḍe aśvaṃ baṃdhitvā taṃ udakaghaamādāya 
śyāmakaśirisya mātāpitṛṇāṃ sakāśamupasaṃkrānto | abhivādayāmi bhagavan | te 
pṛcchanti nandantā | ko tuvanti | rājā āha | bhagavan ahaṃ peliyakṣo nāma 
@142
kāśirājā, kaccid bhagavāniha tapovane sukhaṃ bhavati, vyāḍamṛgānucarite nirmanuṣye 
utpadyanti mūlaphalāni, kodravaṃ śyāmākaṃ śākamūlaṃ alpakisareṇa labhyati, alpā 
vā vyādhi śarīre alpā daṃśamasa(śa)kasarīsṛpasaṃsparśā kāye upanipatanti |
te dāni āhansu: | taṃ khu mahārāja sukhaṃ vasāma: iha araṇye vyāḍ+amṛgānucarite 
nirmanuṣye, āśramapade mūlapatraphalāni ca kodravaśyāmakamūlakāni alpakisareṇa 
labhyanti, alpo ca vyādhi śarīrasmiṃ alpāni ca daṃśamasa(śa)kasarīsṛpasaṃsparśā 
kāye upanipatanti | kaccit mahārāja tavāpi anta:pure kumārāmātyeṣu bala-
vāhanakośakoṣhāgāreṣu kṣemaṃ nirītikaṃ nirupadravaṃ paurajānapadā anuvartanti, prati-
rājāno na kaccidaparādhyanti, devo ca kālena varṣati, śasyāni saṃpadyanti, kṣemaṃ 
ca te rājyaṃ subhikṣaṃ nirupadravaṃ | so dāni āha | taṃ khu bhagavananta:pure kumārā-
mātyeyu balavāhanakośakoṣhāgāreṣu kṣemaṃ nirītikaṃ nirupadravaṃ paurajānapadā 
anuvartanti, pratirājāno na kaccid (t) aparādhyanti, devo ca kālena varṣati,
śasyāni saṃpadyanti, kṣemaṃ ca rājyaṃ subhikṣaṃ ca nirupadravaṃ ca | te dāni āhansu: |
etāhi śivikāhi niṣīdāhi yāvat śyāmakaśiri āgacchati udakahārī gatako,
tato te phalodakamupanāmeṣyati | evaṃ ca tehi ṛṣīhi ukto rājā praruṇḍo(ṇṇo?) |
te pṛcchanti | mahārāja kiṃ rodasi | rājā āha | bhagavaṃ yasya yūyaṃ kīrtayatha 
śyāmakaśiri āgamiṣyati phalodakaṃ upanāmeṣyatīti so (217) kālagato,
ayaṃ ca uadakaghao mama haste visarjita: abhivādanaṃ ca va: pṛcchati evaṃ ca saṃdiśati |
na śocitavyaṃ na roditavyaṃ | na śocitena vā roditena vā kocidartho | sarvena 
jātena avaśyaṃ martavyaṃ | naiva maraṇaṃ mama ekasya, sarvasatvā maraṇadharmā: cyavanadharmā 
na svayaṃ kṛtānāṃ karmaṇāṃ palāyituṃ śakyaṃ | te pṛcchanti | mahārāja kathaṃ śyāmaśiri 
kālagato | rājā āha | ahaṃ mṛgavye aṇvanto vātajavasamena turaṅgeṇa mṛgamanu-
javanto tamuddeśamanuprāpto udakasamīpaṃ, yatra śyāmaśiri: ghaaṃ pūreti | tatra ca 
vanagahane so mṛgo naṣo | tasya śyāmaśiriṣya taṃ udakaghaaṃ bharantasya śabdaṃ śṛṇomi |
tasya ca me tadabhūṣi | sa eva mṛgo udakena gacchatīti | tasyedaṃ gacchantasya śabdaṃ 
śṛṇvato mama yena taṃ śabdaṃ, tena viṣakṛto kṣurapro kṣipta: | so śyāmakaśirisya 
hṛdaye nipatito | eṣa ṛṣikumāro kālagato | te dāni tasya rājño śrutvā 
praruṇḍā aśrukaṇhā rudanmukhā paridevensu: | mahārāja mānsārthaṃ mṛgavarāhā hanyanti, 
carmārthaṃ siṃhavyāghradvīpayo hanyanti, dantārthaṃ hastināgā hanyanti, bhaiṣajyārthaṃ tittira-
lopākā hanyanti, asmākaṃ punarmahārāja na mānsakāryakaṃ na carma na keśā na dantā |
tat kasya heto: vayamahehakā adūṣakā anaparādhino ekinā iṣuṇā trayo janā 
hatā | kāśirājā ṛṣayo praṇipatitvā kṣamāpayati | bhagavaṃ yadete yuṣmākaṃ 
aśru bhūmiṃ nipatanti, te kevalakalpaṃ jambudvīpamapi dahensu: kiṃ punarasmadvidhānāṃ 
@143
bālānāṃ | ahaṃ rājyamavahāya sasvajanaṃ sabā(218)ndhavaṃ iha yuṣmākaṃ upasthānaṃ 
kariṣyāmi yathā śyāmakaśirisya upasthitaṃ tathā va ca upasthihiṣyāmi | te 
dāni āhansu: | mahārāja vayaṃ andhā cakṣurhīnā na pratibalā taṃ pradeśaṃ gantuṃ vinā 
praṇetareṇa | tannetu mahārājā asmākaṃ taṃ pradeśaṃ yatra śyāmakaśiri: | vayaṃ taṃ 
ṛṣikumāraṃ satyavākyena upasthāpeṣyāma: satyavākyena ca taṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ haniṣyāma |
tasya rājño bhavati | yādṛśā ime ṛṣiyo mahābhāgā pratibalā ete tamupasthā-
payituṃ | so āha | nemi va: bhagavantaṃ (van taṃ) pradeśaṃ yatra śyāmakaśirī |
te dāni tasya rājño skandhe hastaṃ dattvā taṃ pradeśaṃ gatā | śyāmakaṛṣisya 
śīrṣaṃ utsaṅge kṛtvā pāragā śyāmakaśirisya mātā mukhamaṇḍalaṃ pāṇinā saṃpari-
mārjantī bahuprakāraṃ rodati paridevati | śūnya: āśramapada: śyāmakaśiriṇā 
vihīno bhaviṣyati | vanadevatā karuṇaṃ paridevitvā gamiṣyati | mṛgapakṣiṇo pi 
śyāmakaśiriṃ apaśyanta: āśramapadāto karuṇaṃ paridevantā gamiṣyanti | ṛṣi 
āha | pārage mā rodāhi mā śocehi, kiṃruṇḍena śocitena vā kiṃcidartho bhavati |
vayaṃ pi ugratapacīrṇacaritāvino brahmacārī samarthā vayaṃ etaṃ satyavacanena utthā-
payituṃ | taṃ karoma satyavacanaṃ yenāsya mṛgaviṣaṃ haniṣyāmi jīvitaṃ ca upasthape-
ṣyāma: | tehi dāni tasya satyavacanena taṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ hataṃ | yathā tvayā putra na jātu
kasyacidviṣamaṃ cintitaṃ maitracitto sarvasatveṣu, tathā tava hato mṛgaviṣo bhavatu |
yathā tvayā na jātu adattvā mātāpitṛṇāṃ ātmano āhāraṃ kṛtaṃ, tathā tava hataṃ 
mṛgaviṣaṃ bhavatu | yathā tava putra mātāpitarau nityakālaṃ śīlaṃ pariśuddhaṃ (219) 
rakṣata:, tathā tava hataṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ bhavatu | so dāni ṛṣikumāro teṣāṃ mātāpitṛṇāṃ 
tejānubhāvena satyavacanena svakena ca sucaritatejena yathā śayitako puruṣo buddhyeyā 
tathā vijṛmbhanto utthito |
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena śyāmako ṛṣikumāro | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | ahaṃ so 
bhikṣava: tena kālena tena samayena śyāmako nāma ṛṣikumāro abhūṣi | anyo sa 
bhavati ṛṣi śyāmakasya pitā | eṣo śuddhodano rājā taṃ kālaṃ śyāmakasya pitā 
abhūṣi | anyā sā tena kālena tena samayena śyāmakasya ṛṣikumārasya pāragā
nāma mātā abhūṣi | eṣā sā māyādevī abhūṣi | anyo so peliyakṣo nāma
kāśirājā abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣava: ānanda–
sthavirastena kālena tena samayena peliyakṣo nāma kāśirājā abhūṣi | tadāpi 
bhikṣava: eṣa śuddhodano rājā mama kāraṇena kālagato ti śrutvā na śraddadhāti |
na so mahārāja kālagato śyāmakaśiri, mṛgaviṣeṇa so mohito | nehi tvaṃ 
asmākaṃ taṃ pradeśaṃ vayaṃ taṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ satyavacanena haniṣyāma:, taṃ ca śyāmakaśiriṃ 
@144
utthāpeṣyāma: | etarahiṃ pi eṣa śuddhodano rājā mama arthāya kālagato iti 
śrutvā nābhiśraddadhāti |
samāptaṃ śyāmakajātakasya parikalpaṃ |
lokottarasya loke aparimitayaśasya lokanāthasya |
pūrvacaritaṃ bhagavato... guṇavato pravakṣyāmi ||1||
na hi bodhisatvacaritaṃ sadevagandharvamānuṣe loke |
(220) śakyamabhibhavituṃ kenaci tena daśabalo anabhibhūto ||2||
yaṃ yaṃ tathāgatānāṃ smṛtiye balaṃ tāsu tāsu jātīṣu |
maitrāya ca karuṇāya ca lokaṃ anukampamānānāṃ ||3||
taṃ sucaritaṃ bhagavato kalpaśatasahasrasaṃcitaśubhasya |
ahamabhyudāhariṣyaṃ avadhānaṃ detha satkṛtya ||4||
tena samayena bhagavāṃ vānaprasthāna tāpasakulasmiṃ |
atyantaśuddhe satvaṃ upapadyitha buddhisampanno ||5||
tasya mātāpitarau jīrṇā ca abhūnsu: cakṣuvihīnā |
eteṣāmutpadye hitāya lokottaro...||6||
sarvamanavadyagātro ṛddhīmāṃ saumyako viśālākṣo |
tadeva tasya nāmaṃ abhūṣi śyāmo ti taṃ kālaṃ ||7||
āścaryaṃ ṛṣikumāraṃ yo paśyati mānuṣo vā devo vā |
rūpaguṇapāramigataṃ nidhyāyanto sa na tṛpyati ||8||
svayameva bodhisatvo kiṃ kuśalaṃ gaveṣayaṃ samādiyati |
śuklaṃ kuśalaṃ dharmaṃ taṃ ca samādāya varteti ||9||
akhaṇḍakamakalmāṣaṃ pariśuddhaṃ duṣkṛtaṃ kuśīdehi |
svayaṃ carati brahmacaryaṃ paraṃ ca tatra niyojayati ||10||
mātāpitṛṣu vīro upasthapetvā tīvraṃ paricarati |
brahmacaryaṃ brahmacāri (rī) svayaṃ brahmacārivrataṃ carati ||11||
(221) tasyāsi samādānaṃ priyeṣu mātāpitṛṣu dayiteṣu |
na khalu me prapañcayitavyaṃ andheṣu parapraṇeyyeṣu ||12||
mūlaphalamāharanto gilānakā jīrṇakā vayovṛddhān |
premnena gauravena ca satkṛtya gurunupasthāsyaṃ ||13||
annena ca pānena ca gilānabhaiṣajyānupradānena |
vastrai: śayyāsanena mātāpitaraṃ upasthāsyaṃ ||14||
api cātra bodhisatvo mātāpitaraṃ bhaṇāsi mā khu bhave |
na khu tāva śocitavyaṃ ahaṃ va paricārako asmi ||15||
@145
taṃ avaca śyāmasundari cīraṃ bhājī ca mā ca tava pāpaṃ |
utpathapanthāgatasya ca tuhya mā trāsentu bhūtāni ||16||
mānsarudhirārthino pi mṛgarājā atibalā ca mātaṃgā |
mārgādapakramantu te mā ca te trāsentu bhūtāni ||17||
mṛgapotakehi sārdhaṃ prativasati āśrameṣu ramaṇi (ṇī) yeṣu |
mṛga iva mṛgehi sārdhaṃ vasati araṇye ṛṣikumāro ||18||
tasya tahimāśramapade prativasato kṣamadamaprahāṇasya |
maitrāya ca karuṇāya ca lokaṃ anukaṃpamānasya ||19||
prādurahu kāśirājā nṛpati mahāvāhano maheśākhyo |
so tasmiṃ āśramapade trāsayati mṛgā ca pakṣī ca ||20||
rājā vanāntareṇa adarśi eṇīmṛgāṇa yūthāni |
dṛṣvāna tvaritatvarito vitane dhanu sandahe kṣuraprā ||21||
(222) eṣo aśvāvāhī anilajavaṃ osare mṛgābhimukhaṃ |
sakalaturaṃgaśreṣhaṃ prakīrṇaśirajaṃ tvaritagāmiṃ ||22||
saṃprati ca ṛṣikumāro kalaśaṃ ādāya prasthito udakaṃ |
avagāhi tāva girinadiṃ trastā ca mṛgā ca pakṣī ca ||23||
atha paramakopakupito so rājā ābhatena cāpena |
anudhāvanto mṛgān na addaśi kupito ṛṣikumāraṃ ||24||
tena mṛgasya khurapro saṃdahito yena āhato śyāma: |
viṣaliptena aviṣamo śalyena samarpito patito ||25||
so avaca hanyamāno kenāsmi adūṣako pitā mātā |
ekeṣuṇā trayo hatā saṃprajvalito puna adharmo ||26||
dantāna nāma kāraṇā hananti nāgā mṛgā ca mānsārthaṃ |
camarī ca bālaheto rdvīpayo cārthāya carmasya ||27||
mahyaṃ punarna dantā na pi carma na śirajā nāpi ca mānsaṃ |
kisya khu nāma kṛtena ahehakā hatā bhaviṣyāma: ||28||
so tāṃ girāṃ śruṇitvā rājā adhigamya taṃ ṛṣikumāraṃ |
anuneti kṣamāpeti ca ajānatā āhato bhagavān ||29||
naiṣo kṣurapro saṃdhito tvamāhato si maya ajānantena |
yamajānantena kṣataṃ etaṃ mayā kṣamyatāmeva ||30||
yaṃ ca paridevanto bhaṇesi ekeṣuṇā hatā trīṇi |
(223) viyāhara brahmacārī etaṃ me arthamākhyāhi ||31||
taṃ avaca bodhisatvo priyeṣu mātāpitṛṣu dayiteṣu |
@146
ja (jā) netva imāṃ girāmabhyudīremi ||32||
te me cirabrahmacārī mātā ca pitā ca jīrṇakā vṛddhā |
teṣāmacakṣuṣāṇāmahameva gatiśca nāthaśca ||33||
teṣāmanāthamaraṇaṃ upasthitaṃ tena rāja śocāmi |
te mahyamparicīrṇā anāthamaraṇaṃ mariṣyanti ||34||
etena hetunā ahaṃ bhaṇāmi ekeṣuṇā hatā trīṇi |
kiṃci tvayi poṣayanto na hato... bhaviṣyāmi ||35||
kāśipati: tīkṣnabuddhi tenāpi asya saṃbhāvito artho |
taṃ avaca ṛṣikumāraṃ praṇamya śirasā hi pādeṣu ||36||
nirayaṃ ahaṃ patiṣyaṃ adūṣakaṃ ṛṣiputraṃ hanitvāna |
etādṛśā hi hatvā narakeṣu na mucyituṃ śakyā ||37||
ye pi tava aśruvindū patanti atyantaśuddhasatvasya |
lokamapi te dahensu: kiṃ puna asmādṛśāṃ bālā ||38||
satyaṃ bhaṇāmi yadi me maraṇena jīvitaṃ tava bhaveya |
prāṇamapi ahaṃ tyajeyaṃ na vaiṣa saṃvidyate sthānaṃ ||39||
tīkṣnena viṣakṛtena hṛdayasmiṃ āhato si ṛṣiputra |
jānāmi jīvitaṃ tava nāsti na ca me priyaṃ bhavati ||40||
evaṃ ca te mahāyaśā pratiśruṇiṣyāmi taṃ me pattīya |
(224) satyaṃ hi jīvaloke pratiṣhitaṃ eṣa paramārthaṃ ||41||
rājyamapahāya sphītaṃ strīyo ca kāmāṃśca parityajya |
mūlaphalamāharanto guru tavāhaṃ paricariṣyaṃ ||42||
taṃ avaca bodhisatvo kharaṃ mama śokaśalyaparidāghaṃ |
vyapanayasi rājakuṃjara imāṃ girāmabhyudīranto ||43||
idameva udakakumbhaṃ ādāya imāhi ekapadikāhi |
asmākamāśramapadaṃ gatvā vacanena me bhaṇesi ||44||
abhivādanaṃ puna:puna: bhaṇesi tvaṃ mātaraṃ ca pitaraṃ ca |
kālagato vo putro so ca abhivādanaṃ āha ||45||
na kathaṃcit śocitavyaṃ nāpi ca ruṇḍena śocitenārtho |
jātena jīvaloke sarveṇa avaśyaṃ martavyaṃ ||46||
eṣā kilānupūrvā na suciraṃ jīvitaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ |
maraṇaṃ paryavasānaṃ āḍhyānāṃ durgatānāṃ ca ||47||
nāpi ca svayaṃkṛtānāṃ karmāṇāṃ phalaṃ palāyituṃ śakyā |
cakraparivartakasya hi upari patati sukhaṃ ca du:khaṃ ca ||48||
@147
nāpi ca manonvitānāṃ mayā śrutaṃ nāpi cāhaṃ jānāmi |
kṣaṇikasya durbalasya ca saṃskāragatasya adhruvatāṃ ||49||
nāpi ...maraṇaṃ nāpi ca mama eva edṛśaṃ du:khaṃ |
anubhūto eṣa artho na kiṃci loke anāgamyaṃ ||50||
eṣo me śokaśalyo yaṃ jīrṇā cakṣuṣā ca parihīnā |
hohanti śokabahulā tava śruṇitvāna vṛttāntaṃ ||51||
(225) syā (śyā) me tha paśya dāniṃ kāśivarddhana satyapratijño bhavesi |
taṃ me gurusu (ṣu) pāricaryāye janādhipa bhaviṣyati ||52||
taṃ mahārthaṃ jīrṇeṣu durbaleṣu ca paṇḍitā praśaṃsanti |
paricaryaṃ hi janādhipa trīṇi pi tasyāsti aṃgāni ||53||
puṇyaṃ ca nāma hohati yaśo ca kīrtī ca kuśalamūlaṃ ca |
pṛcchāhi kāśirāja vacanamabhigamanaṃ samupasthāhi ||54||
sādhūti śrutvāna sa vimano aśrūṇi saṃpramārjanto |
prakramati kāśirājā mṛto sti śyāmo ti viditvāna ||55||
samprati ca kāśirājā prakrānto mṛgaśatāni ca bahūni |
parivārensu: śyāmaṃ pakṣigaṇā devatā api ca ||56||
taṃ paśyiyāna patitaṃ śayamānaṃ mūrcchitaṃ nadītīre |
rodensu: devatā pi mṛgapakṣiśatāni ca bahūni ||57||
so nūnaṃ pāpakarmā tamā tamaṃ durgatīṣu durgatiyaṃ |
gacchati yo tava pāpaṃ cintayati apāpadharmasya ||58||
bhūtānāṃ ca ninādo ākāśe pṛthivīye ca nirghoṣo |
vātā ca vipravānti cintayati ṛṣi aho kaṣaṃ ||59||
mā haiva ṛṣikumāro vihehito yādṛśāni dṛśyanti |
raudrāṇi kāruṇāni ca rutarutaśabdāni suvahūni ||60||
vātā pravānti kaṣaṃ śakunā pravyāharanti ca kharāṇi |
hṛdayaṃ ca vyuttha(tthaṃ) sthāno (nā) sarvo ca anirvṛto kāyo ||61||
(226) ete manovitarkā vartanti so ca peliyaśo (kṣā) nāma |
prakramati āśramapadaṃ mṛgapakṣigaṇā ca santrastā ||62||
bhītā diśo vrajanti bhayārditā devatā pi saṃjñātvā |
durmanatarā abhūnsu: niṣpratyāśā paśantīyo ||63||
na imāṃ diśāṃ manuṣyo amanuṣyo vāpi kvacidāgamya |
na pi dṛṣvā ṛṣikumāraṃ mṛgapakṣigaṇā bhayaṃ enti ||64||
@148
ni:saṃśayaṃ bhaviṣyati mahadbhayo romaharṣaṇo satvo |
yaṃ paśyiyā mṛgagaṇā santrasyanti pakṣisaṃghā ca ||65||
viditaviditaṃ upagamya mātāpitaraṃ anāgamanena sya |
prāṇaharo pi trasyantaṃ madhurāhi girāhi abhinandi ||66||
te avaca svāgataṃ tava kuto tuvaṃ kasya vāsi tvaṃ dūto |
andhā sma acakṣuṣkā śyāmo ca gato udakahārī ||67||
rājāha ahaṃ mṛgavyaṃ kāśipurā nirgato saha balena |
nāmena peliyakṣo aṇvāmi mṛgā gaveṣanto ||68||
kacci tava rājakuṃjara varṣati devo rohati ca vījaṃ |
anta:puraṃ arogaṃ mahya kumārā balāgraṃ ca ||69||
nagareṣu janapadeṣu ca kṣemaṃ me prakṛtayo ca anuraktā |
na ca vardhanti amitrā sarvo ca vivardhati kośo ||70||
śramaṇeṣu brāhmaṇeṣu ca ārakṣo dhārmiko janapadeṣu |
(227) vardhati na caiva hāyati dānāni ca demi satkṛtya ||71||
yuṣmākaṃ pi araṇye taskaravyāghrabahuvyālacaritasmiṃ |
na karonti kecid hiṃsāṃ bhūtāni yathotpathagatāni ||72||
puṣpaphalaṃ prabhūtaṃ śyāmākaṃ śākamūlakaṃ pracuraṃ |
alpakisareṇa labhyati alpā vyādhī śarīrasmiṃ ||73||
nacireṇa gato kumāro niṣīda etāhi parṇa śivikāhi |
bhavyasya dhārmikasya atiriva ca manomanāpasya ||74||
atha viṣakṛtāmaniṣāṃ prāṇaharāṃ tasya tāpasakulasya |
vācāṃ pravyāharati rājā aśrūṇi vartento ||75||
yaṃ bhaṇatha brahmacārī ṛṣiputra: dharmacāri samācāri |
so saṃprati kālagato so vo abhivādanaṃ āha ||76||
na kathaṃci śocitavyaṃ na ca ruṇḍaśocitena ko cārtho |
jātena jīvaloke sarveṇa avaśyaṃ marttavyaṃ ||77||
te tāṃ girāṃ aniṣāṃ amanojñāṃ apriyāṃ śruṇitvāna |
avaciṃsu jīvitaṃ khu me uparundhasi evaṃ jalpanto ||78||
so avaca eṣo arthonayena jāto yadā mayā pāpaṃ |
avijānantena kṛtaṃ evaṃ kṣamyantu me devā ||79||
ahamapi ca etamarthaṃ ihagato yāṃ vurāmṛṣikumāro |
(228) vaheti ca tāṃ vahiṣyaṃ ahaṃ ca devā upasthāsyaṃ ||80||
@149
paridevatesya mātā indīvarasuprasūtavarṇasya |
hasitabhaṇitāni pūrvaṃ priyasya vigaṇentī ||81||
hā dayita syā(śyā) masundara tvayā vinābhāvasambhavo pūrvaṃ |
mahyaṃ hṛdayaṃ dahiṣyati śuṣkaṃ tṛṇakāṣhameva agni ||82||
śūnyamimamāśramapadaṃ khyāyati bhayabhairavaṃ anabhiramyaṃ |
bhavyena dhārmikena (ṇa) vihīnaṃ ṛṣiṇā udāreṇa ||83||
yaṃ nūnaṃ so sarvā no śakti kāmahu tena ca śamaṃ |
taṃ mama asya varataraṃ na jātu etādṛśaṃ du:khaṃ ||84||
asmehi nyūnā manye kṛtā vicitrā vividhā tapaścaryā |
tasyaiba phalavipāko yaṃ sma vihīnā priyaputreṇa ||85||
ruṇḍena śocitena mahattaraṃ pīḍ+itā parikilantā |
bhavyasya dhārmikasya anusmarantī guṇaśatāni ||86||
te avaca kāśirājaṃ evaṃ so yācito tahiṃ nehi |
andhā sma acakṣukā sma samarthā tahiṃ gantuṃ ||87||
so avaca tahiṃ khu neṣyaṃ taṃ deśaṃ yatra so ṛṣikumāro |
apyeva nāma jībe yuvā sa nihato mṛgaviṣehi ||88||
sa kāśirājā--- mārgeṇa yathāgatena gacchanto |
(229) nacirasya taṃ pradeśaṃ agami yahiṃ so ṛṣikumāro ||89||
taṃ paśyiyāna patitaṃ śayamānaṃ mūrcchitaṃ nadītīre |
mukharatanamasya mātā kareṇa parimārjati rudantī ||90||
hā dayita ekaputra akiṃcanānāṃ tuvaṃ daridrāṇāṃ |
bandhu abandhūnāṃ tvaṃ kathaṃ asi vihehito vatsa ||91||
vanadevatā pi satye na kiṃcidartho yamamanuṣyabhūteṣu |
paśyanti kiṃcit śyāmo stokaṃ pi na vārito vatso ||92||
du:soḍhaṃ yātrānnaṃ vidyate---bahudalaśatāni |
bhavyena dhārmikena yahiṃ vihīnā priyaputreṇa ||93||
te nūnaṃ karūṇakaruṇaṃ mṛgā ca pakṣī ca āśramapadasmiṃ |
śyāmakaśirimapaśyantā garjanti ratiṃ alabhamānā ||94||
mā śoca pārage tvaṃ pi ruṇḍaśocitena kocārtho |
jātena jīvaloke sarveṇa avaśyaṃ marttavyaṃ ||95||
vayamapi ca brahmacārī ciraviratā maithunehi yogehi |
kāhāma satyavākyaṃ tenāsya viṣaṃ haniṣyāma: ||96||
yatha tuhya syā (śyā) masundara pāpe cittaṃ na sajjayata kadācit |
@150
tatha tava hataṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ utthehi ca satyavacanena ||97||
yatha tava mātāpitarau śīlaṃ rakṣanti nityapariśuddhaṃ |
tatha tava hataṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ utthehi ca satyavacanena ||98||
yathā tava bhavanettī māno ca mado ca nāsti mrakṣo vā |
tatha tava hataṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ utthehi ca satyavacanena ||99||
(230) atha so vijṛmbhamāno samutthito apagate ca mṛgaviṣasmiṃ |
mātāpitṛtejena ca sucaritatejena ca svakena ||100||
taṃ paśyiyāna rājā samutthitaṃ tena satyavacanena |
saṃhṛṣaromakūpo nipati caraṇeṣu kṣamāpayasi ||101||
taṃ avaca bodhisatvo sayugyabalavāhano sadevīko |
sanagaranigamajanapado sukhī bhavāhi mahārāja ||102||
paśyāhi kāśivardhana mātāpitugāravasya niṣyandaṃ |
yathā samūhataṃ mṛgaviṣaṃ sucaritatejena suvakena ||103||
yeṣāṃ mātāpitarau suśruṣā aṃjali: praṇāma: ca |
kartavyaṃ kāśivarddhana yadi icchanti svargaṃ gantuṃ ||104||
asmiṃ jambudvīpe ratnāni āharitvā sarvāni |
pūjaya mātāpitaraṃ mātāpitṛṣu na pratikuryāt ||105||
evaṃ na supratikaraṃ bhaṇāmi mātāpituṃ mahārāja |
anukampāhi ete pūrvācāryā va lokasya ||106||
devānāmiva teṣāṃ sannamitavyaṃ manuṣyadevānāṃ |
yeṣāṃ mātāpitarau labhanti pūjāṃ na te śocyā ||107||
yā sā abhūṣi mātā taṃ kālaṃ sā abhūttadā māyā |
śuddhodano sa rājā pitā bhagavato tadā āsi ||108||
yo so mahānubhāvo samutthito tena satyavākyena |
(231) so āsi bodhisatvo bhagavāṃ śyāmo hi taṃ kālaṃ ||109||
yo so abhūṣi rājā taṃ kālaṃ so abhūṣi ānando |
bhagavato jñāti preṣyo bahūni jātī sahasrāṇi ||110||
nāyaṃ kva pi saṃbuddho nāpi ca svayaṃ pratibhañjitagrantho |
bhūtaṃ hi tad bhagavato pūrvacaritadharmaniṣpatti: ||111||
samāptaṃ śyāmakajātakaṃ |
bodhisatvo uruvilvāye tapovane duṣkaraṃ carati | ekena kolena divasaṃ 
yāpento aṣādaśa māsāṃ kolāha (hā) ratāye pratipanna: | ekena tilena divasaṃ 
@151
yāpento aṣādaśa māsāṃ tilāha (hā) ratāye pratipanno | ekena taṇḍulena divasaṃ 
yāpento aṣādaśa māsāṃ taṇḍulamāha (hā) ratāye pratipanno | aṣādaśa māsā 
sarvaśo anāha (hā) ratāye pratipanno | 
ekaṃ kolaṃ tasya bhakṣaṃ ekaṃ tilakataṇḍulaṃ | 
kvaci sya sambuddhajñānaṃ na vīryavante saṃśraye ||1|| 
kālāśītako sarvo va evaṃ aṃsāni se abhūt |
viṣkambhe yathoṣrapadaṃ hanukā se tadā abhū ||2|| 
jīrṇagopānasyāntarikā ośīrṇā pārśvake yathā | 
evaṃ kāyaṃ maharṣisya tapena pariśoṣitaṃ ||3|| 
veṣanaveṇīva dīrghā unnatāvanatā yathā | 
evamasya pṛṣhi kaṇhaśca unnatāvanatā abhūt ||4|| 
(232) tasya netrā prakāśanti udupāne va tārakā | 
gambhīraṃ sma tadāśvāsaṃ karmārāṇāṃ va gargarī ||5|| 
sāradaṃ vā yathālaṃbū haritacchinnamilāyitaṃ | 
evaṃ śīrṣaṃ maharṣisya tapena pramilāyitaṃ ||6|| 
śāntakāyo mahāvīro aśrutaṃ ātmacetasaṃ | 
ugraṃ tapaṃ niṣevate sarvasatvāna kāraṇā ||7|| 
na śakyaṃ ca parikīrtayituṃ sarvavācāya bhāṣata: | 
yaṃ duṣkaraṃ care vavīro satvāṃ dṛṣvāna du:khitān ||8|| 
pakṣirvā ca yathākāśe paryantaṃ nādhigacchati | 
yathāpi sāgare vāri aprameyo mahodadhi: ||9|| 
evaṃ lokapradīpānāṃ buddhānādityabaṃdhūnāṃ | 
na śakyaṃ guṇaparyantaṃ sarvavācāya bhāṣituṃ ||10|| 
anāliptā chavī tasya pṛṣhīyamupalopitā | 
gātrā ca patitā sarve na ca vīryato saṃsati ||11|| 
gṛhṇīya purima kāyaṃ pṛṣhimaṃ parigṛhṇati | 
yadā utthāsi vegena mukhena prapate muni ||12|| 
catvāri devatā dṛṣvā kāyaṃ vīrasya durbalaṃ | 
āhansu muni kālagato na ca vīryato sansati ||13|| 
evaṃrūpaṃ tapamugraṃ carante puruṣottame | 
vismayaṃ loka āpanno sadevāsuramānuṣo ||14|| 
(233) etamevaṃrūpaṃ ugratapaṃ kumārasya śrutvā rājā śuddhodano āpṛṣa- 
puruṣāṇāṃ sakāśato mahāprajāpatī ca gautamī yaśodharā ca sarvaṃ ca śākyarāṣraṃ 
@152
utkaṇhitā | api ca nāma kumāro kṣemeṇa tāvadugrāto tapāto vyutthito yeya | 
yaśodharāye pi etadabhūṣi | na etaṃ mama sādhu bhaveya, na pratirupaṃ, yamahaṃ āryaputreṇa 
du:khitena duṣkaraṃ carantena tṛṇasaṃstarakena lūhāhāreṇa ahamiha rājakule rājārhāṇi 
bhojanāni bhuṃjeyaṃ rājārahāṇi pānāni pibeyaṃ rājārhāṇi vastrāṇi dhārayeyaṃ 
rājārhāṇi śayyāsanāni kalpayeyaṃ | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ pi lūkhaṃ ca āhāraṃ āhareyaṃ prākṛtāni 
ca vastrāṇi dhārayeyaṃ āharesi tṛṇasaṃstare piṃ śayyāṃ kalpayeyaṃ | sā dāni lūkhaṃ ca 
āhāraṃ prākṛtāni pi vastrāṇi dhārayesi tṛṇasaṃstarake pi śayyāṃ kalpayesi | 
yadā ca bhagavāṃ pravṛttapravaradharmacakro rājagṛhe viharati ardhatrayodaśabhikṣu- 
śataparivārito tadā rājñā śuddhodanena cchandako ca kālodāyī ca rājagṛhaṃ preṣitā 
bhagavato dūtā | anukampitā bhagavatā devā manuṣyā ca, jñātīṃ pi bhagavānanukaṃpatu | 
yaṃ ca bhagavāṃ vadeyya taṃ karetha | tepi kapilavastuno rājagṛhamanuprāptā bhagavantaṃ ca 
upasaṃkrāntā yaṃ ca rājño śuddhodanasya saṃdeśaṃ sarvasya jñātivargasya taṃ sarvaṃ bhagavato 
ārocitaṃ | bhagavāṃ ca kālajño velajño samayajño, kālaṃ ca velaṃ samayaṃ ca āga- 
mayati jātibhūmiṃ gamanāye | bhagavāṃ chandaka kālodāyīnāmantrayati | pravrajiṣyatha 
cchandaka kālodāyī | te avacaṃsu | rājñā śuddhodanena āṇattā yaṃ vo bhagavāṃ 
vadeyya taṃ kuryātha | yaṃ ca paśyanti nāpyatra nāpito nāpi kāṣāyāṇi (234) yehi 
prāvṛtā pravrajeyāma: | te bhagavantamanuvartantā āhansu: | pravrajiṣyāma: bhagavan | 
te dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāya ābhāṣā | ehatha bhikṣava: chandakakālodāyī 
caratha tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ | teṣāṃ dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣānāṃ yaṃ 
kiṃcid gṛhiliṃgaṃ gṛhidhvajaṃ gṛhigupti gṛhikalpaṃ sarvaṃ samantarahitaṃ, tricīvarā ca 
prādurbhūtā, sambhṛtaṃ ca pātraṃ, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā īryāpatho ca sānaṃ 
saṃsthihe tadyathāpi nāma varṣaśatopasampannānāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ eṣā āyuṣmantānāṃ chandaka- 
kālodāyināṃ pravrajyā upasampadā bhikṣubhāvo | 
āyuṣmāṃ udāyī bhagavantamāha | bhagavaṃ yaśodharā bhagavato anuvratā, bhagavato 
tapovane duṣkaraṃ carantasya yaśodharāpi lūkhaṃ āhāramāharehi prākṛtāni ca vastrāṇi 
dhāresi rājārahāṇi śayyāsanāni utsṛjya tṛṇasaṃstarake seyyāṃ kalpesi | bhikṣū 
bhagavantaṃ pṛcchanti | kathaṃ bhagavaṃ yaśodharā bhagavato anuvratā | bhagavānāha | na 
bhikṣavo etarahiṃ eva yaśodharā mama anuvratā | anyadāpi yaśodharā mama anuvratā | 
bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavaṃ | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi hi bhikṣavo | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvāne anyatarasmiṃ araṇyāyatane śiriprabho nāma 
mṛgo prativasati prāsādiko darśanīyo susaṃsthitaśarīro raktehi khurehi raktehi 
pādehi aṃjitehi akṣīhi paṃcaśatamṛgayūthaṃ pariharati | tasya dāni mṛgarājño 
@153
agramahiṣī | sā tasya prabhāvānuraktā anuvratā ca | tena mṛgeṇa muhūrtamapi vinā- 
bhāvo na bhavati | aparo ca nīlako nāma lubdhako | tena tahiṃ araṇyāyatane 
mṛgāṇāṃ (235) pāśā oḍḍitā | so śiriprabho tena mahantena mṛgayūthena saṃpari- 
vārito tahiṃ araṇyāyatane caramāno baddho | sarve ca mṛgā ca mṛgī ca mṛgarājaṃ 
baddhaṃ dṛṣvā palānā, ekā mṛgī yā tasya mṛgarājño bhaktimantā ca anuvratā sā 
sthitā na palāyati | sā ca mṛgī śiriprabhaṃ gāthayādhyabhāṣe | 
vikramāhi śiriprabhā vikramāhi mṛgādhipa | 
pūrā so lubdhako eti yena so pāśo oḍḍito | 
chinde vāratrakaṃ pāśaṃ na ramiṣyaṃ tvayā vinā ||1|| 
atha bhikṣavo śiriprabho mṛgarājā tāṃ mṛgīṃ gāthāya pratyabhāṣe | 
vikramāmi na śaknomi bhūmau patāmi vegigato | 
dṛḍho vāratrako pāśo pādaṃ me parikartati ||2|| 
ramaṇīyānyāraṇyāni parvatāni vanāni ca | 
ramiṣyasi tuvaṃ bhadre anyena patinā saha ||3|| 
atha khalu bhikṣava: sā mṛgī taṃ mṛgarājaṃ gāthāya pratyabhāṣati | 
ramaṇīyānyaraṇyāni parvatāni vanāni ca | 
ramiṣyāmyahaṃ tvayā sārdhaṃ api anyāsu jātiṣu ||4|| 
teṣāṃ ca vilapantānāṃ śrutvāna ca vikrandatāṃ | 
lubdhako tatra so gacchi pāpakarmā sudāruṇo ||5|| 
so dāni mṛgarājā taṃ paśyati lubdhakaṃ tadā dūrato eva āgacchantaṃ kṛṣṇaṃ 
pāṇḍurehi (236) dantehi raktākṣaṃ puruṣādasamaṃ nīlāmbaradharaṃ dṛṣvā ca puna tāṃ 
mṛgīṃ gāthāya pratyabhāṣe | 
ayaṃ so lubdhako eti kṛṣṇo nīlāmbaraprāvṛto | 
yo me carmaṃ ca mānsaṃ ca cchinditvā mahyaṃ haniṣyati ||6|| 
tasyāvidūre sā mṛgo yena so lubdhako tena pratyudgamya taṃ lubdhakaṃ gāthāye 
adhyabhāṣe | 
@154
saṃstarāhi palāśāni asiṃ āvṛha lubdhaka | 
mama pūrvaṃ vadhitvāna paścā hiṃsi mahāmṛgaṃ ||7|| 
atha khalu bhikṣavo tasya lubdhakasya etadabhūṣi | mama dūrato eva mṛgā 
dṛṣvā palāyanti adarśanaṃ gacchanti, iyaṃ punarmṛgī atīva anuttrastā ātmatyāgaṃ 
kṛtvā abhimukhī āgacchati naiṣā bhāyati nāpi palāyati | so dāni lubdhako 
tasya mṛgīye vinayaṃ dṛṣvā vismita āścaryaṃ prāpto | yādṛśī iyaṃ mṛgī | 
asmākaṃ na te guṇā: ye eteṣāṃ | na te tiricchā, yeṣāṃ imaṃ edṛśaṃ guṇamāhātmyaṃ 
edṛśā dṛḍhacittatā edṛśā kṛtajñatā edṛśā ca anuvratatā, mukhatuṇḍakena āhāraṃ 
paryeṣanto, vayaṃ tiricchā ye vayaṃ edṛśaṃ mahātmānaṃ mṛgaṃ upayātā nāma hehāṃ ut- 
pādema | mā vaheṣyaṃ etaṃ mṛgaṃ pāśato | so dāni lubdhako tāṃ mṛgīṃ gāthāye 
pratyabhāṣati | 
na me śrutaṃ vā dṛṣaṃ vā yaṃ mṛgī bhāṣati mānuṣa | 
tvaṃ ca bhadre sukhī bhohi muṃcāmi te mahāmṛgaṃ ||8|| 
tena dāni lubdhakena so śiriprabho mṛgarājā pāśabaddho mukto | sā dāni 
mṛgī taṃ (237) mṛgarājaṃ muktaṃ dṛṣvā āttamanā pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā 
lubdhakaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe | 
evaṃ lubdhaka nandāhi saha sarvehi jñātihi | 
yathāhaṃ adya nandāmi dṛṣvā muktaṃ mahāmṛgaṃ ||9|| 
pūrve nivāsaṃ bhagavāṃ pūrvejātimanusmaran | 
jātakapivyākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣūṇamantike ||10|| 
te skandhā te ca dhātava: tāni āyatanāni ca | 
ātmānamadhikṛtya bhagavānetamarthaṃ viyākare ||11|| 
anavarāgrasmiṃ saṃsāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā |
śiriprabho ahaṃ āsi mṛgī āsi yaśodharā ||12|| 
ānando lubdhako āsi evaṃ dhārayatha jātakaṃ ||13|| 
evamimaṃ anuparītaṃ bahudu:khaṃ 
uccanīcacaritaṃ idaṃ purāṇaṃ | 
vigatajvaro vigatabhayo asoko 
svajātakaṃ bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye ||14|| 
samāptaṃ śiriprabhāya mṛgarājasya jātakaṃ | 
@155
atha bodhisatvaṃ dāni uruvilvāyāṃ tapovane nadyā nairaṃjanāyāstīre duṣkara- 
cārikāṃ carantaṃ māro pāpīyāṃ upasaṃkramya vadayati | kiṃ prahāṇena kariṣyasi 
agāramadhye vasa | rājā bhaviṣyasi cakravarti | mahāyajñāni ca yajāhi aśvamedhaṃ 
puruṣamedhaṃ somaprāsaṃ nirargaḍaṃ padumaṃ puṇḍarīkaṃ ca | etāni yajñāni yajitvā pretya 
svargeṣu modiṣyasi bahu ca puṇyaṃ prasaviṣyasi | prahāṇaṃ ca duṣkaraṃ durabhisaṃbhaṇaṃ 
ana-(238) vadyapuṇyapārihāṇi brahmacaryavāsaṃ | bodhisatvo āha | nāhaṃ pāpīmaṃ 
puṇyehi arthiko | 
ramaṇīyānyaraṇyāni vanagulmāṃ ca paśyiya | 
uruvilvāya sāmante prahāṇaṃ prahitaṃ mayā ||1|| 
parikrāmya vyāyamantaṃ uttamārthasya prāptaye | 
namuci karuṇāṃ vācaṃ bhāṣamāṇa ihāgamat ||2|| 
kṛśo tvamasi durvarṇo santike maraṇaṃ tava | 
saṃhara mahāprahāṇaṃ na āśā tuhya jīvite ||3|| 
jīvitaṃ te hitaṃ śreṣhaṃ jīvan puṇyāni kāhisī | 
karohi puṇyāni tāni yena pretya na śocasi ||4|| 
carantena brahmacaryaṃ agnihotraṃ ca jūhūtā | 
anantaṃ jāyate puṇyaṃ kiṃ prahāṇena kāhisi ||5|| 
dūraṃ āśā prahāṇasya duṣkaraṃ durabhisaṃbhuṇaṃ | 
imāṃ vācāṃ bhaṇe māro bodhisatvasya santike ||6|| 
taṃ tathā idāniṃ māraṃ bodhisatvo dhyabhāṣata | 
kṛṣṇabandhu pāpīmaṃ nāhaṃ puṇyārthiko ihāgata: ||7|| 
aṇumātrai: puṇyai: artho mahyaṃ māra na vidyati | 
yeṣāṃ tu artho puṇyehi kathaṃ tāṃ māra na vadyasi ||8|| 
nāhaṃ amaro ti manyāmi maraṇāntaṃ hi jīvitaṃ | 
anivartaṃ gamiṣyāmi brahmacaryaparāyaṇa: ||9|| 
(239) nadīnāmapi śro (srā) tāṃsi ayaṃ vāto vā śoṣayet | 
kiṃ mama prahitātmasya śoṇitaṃ nopaśoṣaye ||10|| 
śarīraṃ upaśuṣyati pittaṃ śleṣmaṃ ca vātajaṃ | 
mānsāni lohitaṃ caiva avajīryatu sāṃprataṃ ||11|| 
mānsehi kṣīyamāṇehi bhūyo cittaṃ prasīdati | 
bhūyosmṛti ca vīryaṃ ca samādhi cātratiṣhati ||12|| 
@156
tasya caivaṃ viharato prāptasya uttamaṃ padaṃ | 
nāyamatra kṣataṃ kāyaṃ paśya satvasya śuddhatāṃ ||13|| 
asticchando ca vīryaṃ ca prajñā ca mama vidyati | 
nāhaṃ taṃ paśyāmi loke yo prahāṇāto vāraye ||14|| 
...
eṣo sajjo prāṇaharo dhiggrāmyaṃ no ca jīvitaṃ ||15|| 
tasmā smṛtimanto santo saṃprajāno niropadhi: | 
...||16|| 
eṣohaṃ ca paraṃ cittaṃ bhāvayitvāna yodhane | 
balena vanaṃ bhinditvā anuṣheyamanuṣhito ||17|| 
ahaṃ bodhitaroradhastāt aprāpte amṛte pade |
dṛṣvā namucino senāṃ sannaddhāmutsṛtadhvajāṃ ||18|| 
(240) yuddhāya pratiyāsyāmi nāhaṃ sthānārthamupāviśe | 
tāmahaṃ nivartiṣyāmi senāṃ te anupūrvasa: (śa:) ||19|| 
kāmā te prathamā senā dvitīyā ārati buccati | 
tṛtīyā kṣutpipāsā ca caturthī tṛṣṇā vuccati ||20|| 
paṃcamā styānamiddhaṃ te ṣaṣī bhīru pravuccati | 
saptamā vicikitsā te mānārtho bhoti aṣamā | 
lobho ti śloko satkāro mithyālabdho ca mo yaśo ||21|| 
eṣā namucino senā sannaddhā ucchritadhvajā | 
pragāḍhā atra dṛśyante eke śramanabrāhmaṇā: ||22|| 
na tāmaśūro jayati jitvā vā anuśocati | 
tāṃ prajñāya te bhetsyāmi āmapātraṃ va ambunā ||23|| 
vaśīkaritvāna te śalyaṃ kṛtvā sūpāsthatāṃ smṛtiṃ | 
ālabdhavīryo viharanto vineṣyaṃ śrāvakāṃ pitu ||24|| 
pramādamanuyujanti bālā durmedhino janā | 
gaṃsāmi te akāmasya yatra du:khaṃ nirudhyati ||25|| 
tasya śokaparītasya vināśaṃ gacchi ucchriti | 
tataśca durmano yakṣo tatraivāṃtarahāyithā ||26|| 
yathā bodhisatvo saṃprajānaṃ mṛṣāvādaṃ bhayabhīto saṃprajānamṛṣāvādameva 
vijugupsa (241) nto alamiti ca tāṃ devatāṃ pratikṣipitvā anusukhaṃ audarika- 
māhāraṃ abhyavahṛto tato paṃcakā bhadravargīyā nirvidya pratyavakrāntā: | samādhito 
@157
vibhraṣo śramaṇo gautamo śaithiliko bāhulikaṃ puna audarikamāhāra- 
mabhyavahṛtaṃ | 
māro pi pāpīyāṃ ṣaḍvarṣāṇi bodhisatvasya duṣkaracaryāṃ carantasya pṛṣhatā 
pṛṣhato samanubaddho avatārārthī avatāraṃ gaveṣī | so pi bodhisatvasya ṣaḍvarṣāni 
anubaddhanto alabhantovatāraṃ alabhanto alambaṇaṃ, alabhanto abhiniveśanaṃ nirvidya 
pratyavakrānto | 
yaṃ tatra tatra māro na prasahe māruto va himavantaṃ | 
taṃ mṛtyurājapraṇudaṃ pūjayati sadevako loko ||27|| 
bhikṣū bhagavantamāhaṃsu: | mokṣābhiprāyena bhagavatā duṣkaraṃ cīrṇaṃ | bhagavānāha | 
na bhikṣavo etarhi eva maye mokṣābhiprāyeṇa duṣkaraṃ cīrṇaṃ | bhikṣu āhansu: | 
anyadāpi bhagavaṃ | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣavo | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade śākuntiko 
śakunā nigṛhṇīya araṇyāyataneṣu jālehi ca pāśehi  ca paṃjarehi ca uparudhya nivāpena 
pānīyena ca poṣiya poṣiya vaḍḍavaḍḍāni kṛtvā iṣena arghena (ṇa) vikrīṇati | 
tahiṃ aparo śakuntako gṛhṇīyāna paṃjare uparuddho | so dāni śakuntako paṇḍita- 
jātiko paśyati ye te śakuntakā pūrve prakṣiptā paṃjare | nivāpuṣā vaḍḍavaḍḍā te 
janena kriṇiya tata: paṃjarehi kaḍḍiyanti | so paśyati sakuntako paṇḍitajātiko | 
na eṣa asmākaṃ śākuntiko hitakāmatāye nivāpaṃ vā pānīyaṃ vā deti, arthaheto: 
eṣa asmākaṃ nivāpaṃ vā udakaṃ vā deti | yadā vaḍḍavaḍḍā bhavensu: tato iṣena arghena 
vikrīye (242) nsu: | tadahaṃ tathā kariṣyāmi yathā me na kocit krīṇiṣyati, 
adhikāraṃ pi me alabhamāno na koci gṛhṇīṣyati | tattakaṃ āhāraṃ kariṣyāmi 
yathā naivaṃ vaḍḍībhaviṣyāmi na vā mariṣyāmi | so dāni tattakaṃ āhāraṃ pari- 
bhūṃjati udakaṃ tattakaṃ pibati yathā naiva vaḍḍībhavati nāpi marati cāpi | puruṣo 
śakuntakānāṃ krayiko āgacchati | tato so śakuntako tasya paṃjarasya dvārasya 
agrato evaṃ tiṣhati | so śakuntakrayiko puruṣo hastaṃ paṃjare prakṣipitvā taṃ śakuntakaṃ 
parāmṛśati na ca taṃmānsaṃ hastena gacchati, uttoleti na ca guruko | tata: paṃjarāto 
@158
ekāntena kṛtvā anye vaḍḍaṃvaḍḍā śakuntakā gurukā tato nilayaṃ gṛhṇāti | taṃ śuṣka- 
śakuntako ti glānako ti kṛtvā na koci taṃ gṛhṇāti | so pi śākuntiko 
paśyati | bhavitavyaṃ sa eṣa śakuntako glāno ti yadā eṣa glānabhūto mukto 
bhaviṣyati tato nivāpaṃ ca bahutaraka (kaṃ) bhūṃjiṣyati udakaṃ ca bahutarakaṃ 
pibiṣyati | tata: vaī (ḍḍī) bhūto samāno vikrāsyati | mā eṣo anyānapi 
śakuntakāṃ glānāṃ kariṣyati saṃsargena, paṃjarāto niṣkui (ḍḍi) ya bā (bā) hyato 
paṃjarasya attīyati pāiyekaṃ nivāpaṃ labhati pāiyekaṃ pānīyaṃ labhati, yaṃ velaṃ 
vao (ḍḍā) bhaviṣyati tato vikrayiṣyatīti | 
so pi paṇḍito śakuntako tasya śākuntikasya visrambhesi | yaṃ velaṃ so 
śākuntiko taṃ paṃjaradvāraṃ muṃcati śakuntakānāmarthāye nivāpasya vā arthāye udakasya 
vā, tata: so śakuntako apyajñāto va taṃ paṃjaraṃ praviśati | yaṃ velaṃ so parokṣo bhavati 
(243) tato svayaṃ taṃ paṃjaraṃ praviśati | yadāpi paṃjarakāto niṣkramitukāma: 
bhavati tato svayameva nirdhāvati | taṃ na koci glānako ti kṛtvā nivāreti | 
so dāni śakuntako tathā durbalaśarīro yathā tato paṃjarāto advāreṇāpi praviśati 
viniṣkramati pi, te pi taṃ śakuntako glānako ti kṛtvā upekṣanti | 
so dāni yaṃ velaṃ jānati sma viśvastā mama ete śākuntikā ti bahutarakaṃ ca 
nivāpaṃ carati bahutarakaṃ ca pānīyaṃ pibati yāva śakyaṃ palāyituṃ dūraṃ uḍḍīyituṃ | 
so dāni yaṃ belaṃ samutsāhībhūto ayaṃ me kālo palāyituṃ ti so tasya 
paṃjarasya uttariṃ sthitvā tāye velāye teṣāṃ śakuntakānāṃ purato imāṃ gāthāṃ 
adhyabhāṣe | 
nācintayanto puruṣo viśeṣamadhigacchati | 
paśya cintāviśeṣeṇa mukto smi ca svabandhanāt ||1|| 
so śakuntako etāṃ gāthāṃ bhāṣitvā tato śākuntikasya gṛhāto utpattittvā puna: 
araṇyaṃ gato | 
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya sa tena kālena 
tena samayena paṇḍitajātiko śakuntako abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya 
heto: | ahaṃ so bhikṣavastena kālena tena samayena paṇḍitajātiko śakuntako 
abhūṣi | anyo so tena kālena tena samayena śāntako abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | 
tat kasya heto: | eṣa bhikṣavo māro pāpīyāṃ tena kālena tena samayena so śākuntiko 
@159
abhūṣi | tadāpi mayā etasya mārasya śākuntikasya paṃjarāto mokṣābhiprāyeṇa 
duṣkaraṃ cīrṇaṃ | 
samāptaṃ śakuntakajātakaṃ | 
(244) bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | buddhiviśeṣaṇa bhagavān śakuntabhūto 
mārasya hastagato vaśagato paṃjaragato mukto | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi buddhi- 
viśeṣeṇa etasya mārasya hastagato vaśagato karaṇḍakagato mukto | bhikṣū āhansu: | 
anyadāpi bhagavaṃ | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣava: | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade paripātrikā 
nāma nadī | tasyā kūle aparamālākārasya vanamālaṃ | asau dāni mālākāro 
mālasyaiva taṃ vele vanamālamāgatvā puṣpāṇi udviciya puṣpakaraṇḍakamādāya mālā- 
kāraṇāto nirdhāvati grāmābhimukho ca prasthito | tato ca nadīto kacchapo uddharitvā 
gomayaṃ bhakṣayati tasya mālākārasya avidūre | so taṃ mālākāreṇa dṛṣo | tasya 
etadabhūṣi | śobhano mama ayaṃ adya kacchapo olaṃko bhaviṣyati | tena dāni 
taṃ puṣpakaraṇḍaṃ ekānte sthapiya so kacchapo gṛhoto | so taṃ tahiṃ puṣpakaraṇḍe 
prakṣipati | taṃ ca so kacchapo mānuṣikāye vācāye āha | imāhaṃ kardamamrakṣito 
tato mayetaṃ puṣpaṃ kardamena vināśiṣyati | atra me udake dhovitvā karaṇḍe prakṣipa | 
tadete puṣpā na vināsyanti | so dāni mālākāro paśyati | śobhano khalvayaṃ 
kacchapo, gacchāmi taṃ atra udake dhovāmi | tato eṣā puṣpāṇi na vināśiṣyanti
kardamena | so paitṛkaviṣaye śuṇḍikāpaṃcamāni aṃgāni prasāretvā tasya mālākāra- 
hastāto bhraṣo | tahiṃ udake gāḍho tāye nadīye avidūre taamudetvā taṃ mālākāraṃ 
gāthāyedhyabhāṣati | 
(245) nirāmayā pāripātri kṛṣikāraṇā ca kūlena śaktito | 
kardamakṛto smi mālika dhoviya pelāya māṃ prakṣipa ||1|| 
atha khalu bhikṣava: sa mālākāro kacchapaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣati | 
bahukā maye saṃcitāsu rājñā trigaṇo bahuko samāgato | 
tatra tuvaṃ bhadra kacchapa karaṇḍe mālakṛte ramiṣyasi ||2|| 
atha khalu bhikṣava: sa kacchapastaṃ mālākāraṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe | 
@160
bahukā tava saṃcitāsu rājñā trigaṇo bahuko samāgato || 
matto pralapasi mālika taile bhuṃjatha bhadrakacchapaṃ ||3|| 
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu bhikṣava: punaryuṣmākaṃ evamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena bhadrakacchapo abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | ahaṃ so 
bhikṣava: tena kālena tena samayena kacchapo abhūṣi | anya: sa tena kālena tena 
samayena mālākāro abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣo so 
bhikṣavo māro pāpīyāṃ tena kālena tena samayena so mālākāro abhūṣi | tadāpi 
ahaṃ etasya mālākārasya hastāto buddhiviśeṣeṇa mukto | etarahiṃ pi ahaṃ etasya 
mārasya viṣayāto buddhiviśeṣeṇa mukto | 
samāptaṃ kacchapajātakaṃ |
api ca na bhikṣava: etarahiṃ eva etasya viṣayāto mukto anyadāpyahaṃ etasya 
hasta (246) gatoviṣayāto pramukto | bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan | 
bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣava: | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvāne samudrakūle mahāvanakhaṇḍaṃ nānāvanaṣaṇḍehi 
nānāvarṇehi vṛkṣehi puṣpaphalopetehi udumbarabahulehi upaśobhitaṃ | tahiṃ vānaro 
mahāntasya vānarayūthasya yūthapati: | so tatra vanaṣaṇḍe tena vānarayūthena sārdhaṃ 
prativasati śānte pravivikte bahumṛgapakṣiśatehi niṣevite nirmanuṣyacarite | 
so ca vānarādhipo tahiṃ samudrakūle mahānte udumbaravanavṛkṣe śākhāpalāśabahule 
udumbarāṇi bhakṣayati | tato ca samudrāto mahānto śuśumāro taṃ pradeśamāgato | 
sa tatra samudratīre āsati | tena vānarādhipena dṛṣo | tasya śuśumāraṃ dṛṣvā 
kāruṇyaṃ saṃjātaṃ | kutra va teṣāṃ jalacarāṇāṃ samudramadhye puṣpo vā phalo vā | yaṃ 
nūnamasya itohaṃ udumbaraphalāni dadehaṃ | so dāni tasya tato udumbara vṛkṣāto 
vaḍḍavaḍḍāni udumbarāṇi pakvāṇi varṇasaṃpannāni rasasaṃpannāni agrato pāteti nipati- 
tanipatitāni ca udumbarāṇi bhakṣayati | evaṃ śuśumāro puna:puno taṃ pradeśaṃ tasya 
vānarasya samīpaṃ āgacchati | so tasya vānarādhipo āgatāgatasya vṛkṣāto udumba- 
rāṇi pāteti | te dāni ubhaye vānaro ca śuśumāro ca parasparasya priyamāṇā 
saṃjātā | tasyāpi dāni śuśumārasya bhāryā taṃ svāmiṃ apaśyantī utkaṇhayati | 
bhavitavyaṃ mama svāmikena anyā śuśumārī pragṛhītā | tata: so mama mūlāto gatvā 
@161
tāye sāṃrdhaṃ āsati | sā dāni taṃ svāmikaṃ pṛcchati | kahiṃ tvaṃ mama mūlāto gatvā 
āsasi | so tāmāha | samudratīre amukasmiṃ uddeśe mahāvanakhaṇḍe tatra mama 
vānaro mitro (247) tena saha ālāpasaṃlāpena āsāmi | tasyā dāni śuśu- 
mārīye etadabhūṣi | yāva so vānaro jīviṣyati tāvadeṣo mama svāmi tahiṃ gatvā 
vānareṇa sārdhaṃ ālāpena āsiṣyati | tato taṃ vānaraṃ mārāpemi tena ca māritena 
eṣo me svāmiko na bhūyo taṃ pradeśaṃ gamiṣyati | sā dāni śuśumārī glānakaṃ 
kṛtvā āsati | so tāṃ śuśumāro pṛcchati | bhadre kiṃ te kṛtyaṃ kiṃ te du:khaṃ kiṃ te 
abhipretaṃ ākhyāhi kiṃ te demi āṇapehi | sā naṃ āha | āryaputra markaahṛdayasya 
me dohado | yadi markaasya hṛdayaṃ labhāmi evaṃ jīveyaṃ atha na labhāmi nāsti me 
jīvitaṃ | so nāṃ āha | prasādaṃ karohi kuto iha samudre markaasya pracāro yadi 
anyasmiṃ abhiprāyo jalacare tava upasthapemi | sā dāni āha | na me anyatra 
abhiprāyo markaahṛdaye abhiprāyo tanme upasthapesi yadi icchasi me jīvantīṃ | 
so nāṃ puna:puno saṃjñapati | prasīdāhi bhadre kuto iha udakamadhye markao | sā 
dāni (āha) | yo so tava samudrakūle markao vayasyosya vayasyasya hṛdayaṃ ānehi | 
so āha | prasādaṃ karohi so markao mama vayasyo ca mitro ca kathaṃ ahaṃ śakyāmi 
tasya hṛdayamutpāayituṃ | sā dāni āha | yadi na śaknosi mama karkaahṛdaya- 
mupasthapayituṃ nāsti me jīvitaṃ | so dāni śuśumāro tāye śuśumārīye suṣhu 
upagrahīto samāno āha | ahaṃ jalacaro so ca markao sthalacaro ca vanacaro ca 
yatra carati tatra mama agati | tat kathaṃ ahaṃ śakyāmi tasya markaasya hṛdayamānayituṃ | 
yathoktaṃ paṇḍitehi | 
śataṃ māyā kṣatriyāṇāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ duve śate | 
sahasraṃ māyā rājānāṃ strīṇāṃ māyā anantikā iti ||1|| 
(248) sā dāni tasya śuśumārasya āha | ete vānarā phalabhakṣā phala- 
lolā, tasya vānarasya jalpāhi | vayasya ettha samudrapāre nānāvarṇāni vṛkṣāṇi 
nānāprakārāṇi puṣpaphalapiṇḍabhārabharitāni āmrāṇi jambūni ca panasāni 
bhavyāni ca pālevatāni ca kṣīrakāni ca tindukāni pippalāni ca | āgaccha 
tatra tvāṃ neṣyaṃ, nānāprakārāṇi phalāṇi paribhuṃjiṣyasi | tato yadā tava hastagato 
bhaveya tato taṃ māritvā hṛdayaṃ ānesi | tena dāni śuśumāreṇa abhyupagataṃ | āneṣyaṃ 
tasya markaasya hṛdayaṃ, prītā bhavāhi, na bhūyo utkaṇhaṃ karohi mā paritapyāsi | 
@162
so dāni śuśumāro tāṃ bhāryāṃ ca āśvāsetvā taṃ pradeśaṃ gato yahiṃ so vana- 
ṣaṇḍe vānarādhipo prativasati | so dāni tena vānarādhipena śuśumāro dṛṣo | 
so dāni vānaro taṃ dṛṣvā śuśumāraṃ pratimoditvā pṛcchati | vayasya kiṃ dāni 
sucireṇa āgato asmākamavalokayituṃ, ki kṣemaṃ, mā vā kiṃcit śarīrapīḍ+ā 
āsi | so dāni āha | vayasya kṣemaṃ ca, na ca kiṃci śarīrapīḍ+ā āsi api 
me samudrapāraṃ gatvā āgatvā | so taṃ pṛcchati kīdṛśaṃ samudrapāraṃ bhavati | śuśumāra 
āha | vayasya ramaṇīyaṃ samudrapāraṃ nānāprakārehi vṛkṣasahasrehi puṇyaphalopetehi 
upaśobhitaṃ āmrehi ca jaṃbūhi ca panasehi ca bhavyehi ca pālevatehi upaśobhitaṃ 
mātuluṃgehi tindukehi ca piyālehi ca madhukehi ca kṣīrikehi ca anyehi ca phala- 
jātīhi yeṣāmiha pracāro nāsti | yadi tava abhiprāyo āgaccha nānāprakārāṇi 
phalāni paribhoktuṃ tahiṃ gamyate | tasya dāni vānarasya phalabhuktasya phalalolasya 
nānāprakārāṇi phalāni śrutvā tahiṃ samudrapāre gamanabuddhī utpannā | so dāni taṃ 
śuśumāramāha | (249) sthalacaro kathaṃ śakyeyā samudrapāraṃ gantuṃ | śuśumāro āha | 
ahaṃ te neṣyāmi mama iha grīvāyāmāruhya upaśehi ubhayehi ca hastehi karkarīya 
lagnehi | so dāni vānaro āha | evaṃ bhavatu gacchāmi yadi manesi | so dāni 
śuśumāro āha | otarāhi ahaṃ te nemi | so dāni vānaro udumbarāto otaritvā 
śuśumārasya grīvāyāmāruhya ubhayehi hastehi karkarīya lagno | so dāni śuśumāro 
taṃ vānaraṃ gṛhītvā samudraṃ pratīrṇo nātidūre samudrasya taṃ vānaraṃ udake cāleti | so 
taṃ vānaro āha | vayasya kiṃ dāni me udake cālesi | so na āha | vayasya na 
jānāsi kasyārthāya mayā tvamānīto | tasya me vayasyīye markaahṛdayasya dohado | 
tato markaasya hṛdayasyārthāya tvaṃ mayā ānīto | sā me vayasya bhāryā tava hṛdayaṃ 
khādiṣyati | evaṃ tvaṃ mayā ānīto | so dāni vānaro āha | vayasya mama 
hṛdayo udumbare utkaṇhito sthapito yathā lahukataro samudraṃ tareyaṃ, na ca atibhāro 
bhaveyāti | tadyadi te avaśyaṃ markaahṛdayena kāryaṃ tato nivartāma tato udumbarāto 
taṃ markaahṛdayaṃ otāriyāna dāsyāmi | tasya dāni markaasya yathājalpantasya tena 
śuśumāreṇa pattīyitaṃ | so dāni śuśumāro taṃ gṛhṇīya tahiṃ pratinivṛtto kṣaṇā- 
ntareṇa vanakhaṇḍapratyuddeśamanuprāpto | tato vānaro tasya śuśumārasya grīvāto 
upphāritvā taṃ udumbaraṃ prakrānto | so dāni śuśumāro āha | vayasya otarāhi 
etaṃ ato udumbarāto hṛdayaṃ gṛhṇīya | atha khalu bhikṣava: so vānaro taṃ śuśumāraṃ 
gāthābhiradhyabhāṣe | 
@163
vao (ḍḍo) ca vṛddho ca hosi prajñā ca te na vidyate | 
na tuvaṃ bāla jānāsi nāsti ahṛdayo kvaci ||1|| 
(250) pratyutpanneṣu kāryeṣu guhyamarthaṃ na prakāśayet | 
labhanti paṇḍitā buddhiṃ jalamadhye va vānara: ||2|| 
alametehi āmrehi jaṃbūhi panasehi ca | 
yāni pāre samudrasya ayaṃ pakvo udumbaro ||3|| 
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu bhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena samudratīre vanakhaṇḍanivāsī vānaro abhūṣi | na khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | 
tat kasya heto: | ahaṃ so bhikṣava: tena kālena tena samayena samudratīre vanaṣaṇḍa- 
nivāsī vānaro abhūṣi | anya: sa tena kālena tena samayena mahāsamudre śuśumāro 
abhūṣi | ne khalvetadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto: | eṣo so māro pāpīyāṃ tena 
kālena tena samayena mahāsamudre śuśumāro abhūṣi | tadāpyahaṃ etasya hastagato 
vaśagato buddhiviśeṣaṇa viṣayāto atikrānto etarahiṃ pi etasya ahaṃ mārasya 
pāpīmato viṣayāto atikrānto | 
samāptaṃ markaajātakaṃ | 
bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: ! paśya bhagavan kathamayaṃ māro pāpīmāṃ bhagavato 
tapovane duṣkaracārikāṃ carantasya pṛṣhato anubaddho otārārthī otāragaveṣī ala- 
bhanto ca otāraṃ nirvidya pratyavakrānto | bhagavānāha | na bhikṣava: etarahiṃ eva 
eṣo māro pāpīmāṃ pṛṣhatonupṛṣhato samanubaddho otārārthī otāragaveṣī alabhanto 
ca otāraṃ nirvidya pratyavakrānto | bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | anyadāpi hi bhagavaṃ | 
bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣavo | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade śāku-(251)- 
ntikena araṇyāyatane śakuntakānāmarthāye kālapāśā oḍḍitā nivāpo prakīrṇo | 
tata: ekāntaṃ gatvā teṣāṃ pāśānāṃ darśanapathe āsati | tahiṃ ca aparo śakuntako 
paṇḍitajātiko araṇyāyatane mahāntaṃ śakuntakayūthaṃ pariharati | tasya śakuntasya 
yūthapatisya buddhiviśeṣeṇa taṃ śakuntakayūthaṃ vardhati na parihīyati | sa teṣāṃ śakunta- 
@164
kānāṃ parirakṣati sā (śā) kuntakānāmapi mūlāto cāṇḍālakānāmapi mūlāto mṛga- 
lubdhakānāmapi mūlāto viḍ+ālakroṣukānāmapi mūlāto nakulānāmapi bhaṃ (bhṛṃ ?)- 
gakulānāmapi | so dāni sā (śā) kuntikena vigatena śakuntakayūthena sārdhaṃ tahiṃ 
araṇyāyatena viharanto tahiṃ uddeśe anuprāpto yatra tena śākuntikena tāni kāla- 
pāśāni oḍḍitāni taṃ ca nivāpaṃ prakīrṇaṃ | tehi śakuntehi tahiṃ uddeśe caramāṇehi 
tilataṇḍulakodravaśyāmānāṃ gandhaṃ ghrāyitaṃ | te dāni tasya nivāpasya taṃ gandhaṃ ghrāyitvā 
ita: ito nirīkṣantehi dṛṣaṃ taṃ nivāpaṃ tahiṃ pi uddeśe sānaṃ parisamante dṛṣaṃ | te 
taṃ yūthapatiṃ śakuntā āmantrayanti | yūthapati atra uddeśe tilataṇḍulāni ca kodrava- 
śyāmākāni, gacchāma paribhuṃjāma | so śakunto teṣāṃ śakuntakānāmāha | mā 
gacchiṣyatha ayaṃ araṇyāyatanaṃ na iha nivāpaṃ taṇḍulānāṃ kodravaśyāmākānāṃ vā 
pravṛddhi, atha kṣetreṣu etāni cānyajātāni bhavanti teṣāṃ keṣāṃcit na araṇyāyatane | 
nūnaṃ atra deśe śākuntikehi śakuntānāmarthāya kālapāśo oḍḍito nivāpo ca prakīrṇa 
mā atra allīyiṣyatha | yena ahaṃ carāmi uddeśena tena tenāpi caratha | tena 
sā (śā) kuntikena taṃ mahāntaṃ śakuntayūthaṃ tahiṃ araṇyāyatane upalakṣito | tato 
so śākuntiko divase divase anyamanyehi pratyuddeśehi | yehi pratyuddeśehi teṣāṃ 
śakuntakānāṃ gamano pravicāro tehi uddeśehi divase divase tāni kālapāśāni 
oḍḍi (252) tāni nivāpāni ca prakireti | samantena ca yūthapati śakunto 
teṣāṃ śakuntānāṃ tehi tehi pratyuddeśehi tato kālapāśehi nivāpā ca vāreti | evaṃ 
kālapāśokāsā gacchanti | 
tasya śākuntikasya tatra araṇyāyatane tasya śakuntayūthasya gocare śakuntānāṃ 
nivāpārthāya khidyantasya bubhukṣāye pipāsāya pi santaptasya evaṃ bhavati | idāni 
bandhiṣyanti muhurte bandhiṣyanti ete śakuntā etehi pāśehi allīyantīti | te naṃ 
śakuntā yūthapatisya pṛṣhato teṣāṃ kālapāśānāṃ parisāmantena caranti tacca 
nivāpaṃ paśyanti na ca nivāpapāśabhūmiṃ ākramanti, sarvakālaṃ caranto kāla- 
pāśehi nivāpāto ca ātmānaṃ rakṣanti | śākuntiko pi eko tato paśyati tāṃ 
śakuntakāṃ teṣāṃ kālapāśānāṃ parisāmantena carantā (ṃ) evaṃ ca tasya bhavati | ete 
allīyanti vikālaṃ ete bandhiṣyanti idāni bandhiṣyanti muhūrte bandhiṣyanti | 
evaṃ śākuntiko tahiṃ araṇyāyatane tasya śakuntayūthasya gocarāto divase divase 
bubhūkṣāye ca pipāsāya ca santapto śuṣkena mukhena sphuitehi oṣhehi śītakālena 
@165
śītena dahyanto uṣṇakālena uṣṇena pacyanto vātātapena dahyanto khijjitvā nityaṃ 
vikālaṃ kṣaṇitena hastena gṛhaṃ gacchati hato bhavati | 
sa tu śākuntayūthaṃ dṛṣvā akhijjantaṃ (nto) nityaṃ tasya śakuntayūthasya gocare 
āgatvā kālapāśāni ca oḍḍeti nivāpāni ca prakireti | so dāni grīṣmāṇāṃ 
paścime māse tahiṃ araṇyāyatanaṃ (ne) gatvā tasya śakuntayūthasya gocare puna: 
kālapāśe oḍḍitvā (253) nivāpāni ca prakiritvā ekāntaṃ gatvā kālapāśa- 
darśanapathe āsati | so ca śakunto yūthapati śakuntayūthaṃ pariharanto tena mahantena 
śakuntayūthena sārdhaṃ teṣāṃ kālapāśānāṃ nivāpasya ca parisamantena carati | śakuntakā 
bhūyo tāni tilataṇḍulāni puno puna: paśyanti dṛṣvā dṛṣvā taṃ yuthapatiṃ 
āpṛcchanti | imāni tilataṇḍulāni carema | yūthapati jalpati | mā atra 
allīṣyatha kuto iha araṇyāyatane tilānāṃ vā taṇḍulānāṃ vā pravṛddhi, kṣetrehi va 
tilāni bhavanti kedārehi na (ca) śālibrīhitaṇḍulāni bhavanti anyāni ca 
dhānyajātāni | mā allīṣyatha apakramatha imāto uddeśāto | so pi dāni śāku- 
ntiko paśyati | evaṃ ciraṃ kālaṃ mama iha araṇyāyatane eteṣāṃ śakuntānāmarthāye 
khijjantasya kālapāśāni ca oḍḍentasya nivāpāni prakirentasya, alpasmiṃ etasmiṃ
araṇyāyatanoddeśe evaṃ cirakālaṃ vistīrṇo yatra mayā kālapāśāni ca oḍḍitāni 
nivāpāni ca prakīrṇā na ca kadācidete śakuntakā atra kālapāśeṣu allīyanti 
nivāpāni vā caranti | bahūni varṣāni khijjantasya śītakāle śītena dahyantasya 
uṣṇakāle uṣṇena pacyantasya vātātapehi ca hanyantasya bubhukṣāye pipāsāye śuṣyantasya 
mama na kadāci ettakehi varṣehi paribhṛmamāṇasya evaṃ mahantato śakuntayūthāto eko 
pi śakuntako hi hastamāgato | ko upāyo bhaveyā yenāhametāṃ śakuntakān tehi 
kālapāśehi bandheyaṃ | tasya etadabhūṣi | yannūnāhaṃ patraśākhehi parivehitvā etaṃ 
śakuntakayūthaṃ yena ete kālapāśā tena ākāleyaṃ | 
atha khalu bhikṣava: so śākuntiko grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse grīṣmikehi 
vātāta (254) pehi santapyanto kṣutpipāsāparigato patraśākhehi ātmānaṃ pari- 
veṣayitvā taṃ mahāntaṃ yūthaṃ yena te kālapāśā tena saṃparikāleti | atha khalu bhikṣavo te 
śakuntakā taṃ śākhāntikaṃ vṛkṣaśākhehi saṃparivehitaṃ atidūreṇa parisakkantaṃ dṛṣvā 
yūthapatiṃ āmantrayensu: | yūthapati eṣa vṛkṣo imasya śakuntayūthasya vāhiravāhireṇa 
gacchati | evaṃ sa bhikṣava: yūthapati śakuntako tāṃ śakuntāṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe | 
@166
dṛṣā mayā vane vṛkṣā aśvakarṇā vibhītakā | 
evaṃ ca karṇikārā pi mucilindā ca ketakā ||1|| 
tiṣhante te vane jāto athāyaṃ gacchate drumo | 
nāyaṃ kevalako vṛkṣo asti tatraiva kiṃcana ||2|| 
atha khalu bhikṣava: so śākuntiko grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse grīṣmikehi 
vātātapehi saṃtapto khinno bhagno mathito tāye velāye gāthāmadhyabhāṣi | 
purāṇatittiriko yaṃ bhittvā paṃjaramāgato | 
kuśalo kālapāśānāṃ kramāpakramanti bhāṣati ||3|| 
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu punarbhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena teṣāṃ śakuntakānāṃ yūthapati: paḍ+ikaḍḍhako paṇḍitajātiko śakuntako 
abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tat kasya heto:| ahaṃ bhikṣavastena kālena tena samayena 
śakuntayūthapati parikaḍḍhako paṇḍitajātiko śakuntako abhūṣi | anyo so 
śākuntiko abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | eṣa bhikṣavo māro pāpīmāṃ tena kālena 
tena samayena (255) śākuntiko abhūṣi | tadāpi eṣo mama kālapāśāni ca 
jālānica nivāpāni ca oḍḍitvā ciraṃ kālaṃ pṛṣhimena pṛṣhimaṃ samanubaddho 
avatārārthī avatāraṃ gaveṣī alabhanto ca avatāraṃ nirvidya pratyavakrānto | etarahiṃ 
pi eṣa mama ṣaḍvarṣāṇi tapovane duṣkaraṃ carantasya pṛṣhimena pṛṣhimaṃ samanubaddho 
avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī alabhanto avatāraṃ nirvidya pratyavakrānto |
samāptaṃ śakuntajātakaṃ | 
bhikṣu bhagavantamāhansu: | bhagavatā subhāṣitasya arthāye mānsaśoṇitaṃ 
parityaktaṃ | bhagavānāha | na bhikṣavo etarahiṃ eva subhāṣitasya arthāye mānsa- 
śoṇitaṃ parityaktaṃ | anyadāpi maye subhāṣitasyārthāye mānsaśoṇitaṃ parityaktaṃ | 
bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣava: | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ anuhimavante surūpo nāma hariṇo prativasati 
prāsādiko ramaṇīyo manoramaśarīro raktehi khurehi raktehi śṛṃgehi aṃjitehi 
akṣīhi citropacitreṇa kāyena mahāntaṃ mṛgayūthaṃ pariharati paṇḍito buddhimanto sukuśala- 
mūlapuṇyaupastabdho | tasya mṛgasya puṇyopacayena taṃ sarvaṃ mṛgayūthaṃ sukhitaṃ nānā- 
prakārāṇi bhojanāni caramāṇā śītalāni ca pānīyāni pibamānā tahiṃ anu- 
@167
himavante prativasati abhītā anugrastā na kenacit śakyaṃ vihehayituṃ manuṣyeṇa vā 
vyāḍamṛgena vā pariṇāyakasaṃpannā | śītakāle uṣṇapradeśehi taṃ mṛgayūthaṃ parikaḍḍhati 
uṣṇakāle śītehi vanaṣaṇḍehi taṃ mṛgayūthaṃ parikaḍḍhati priyo devānāṃ nāgānāṃ yakṣāṇāṃ 
(256) kinnarāṇāṃ vanadevānāṃ mṛgānāṃ tathānyeṣāṃ pi bhūtānāṃ | atha khalu bhikṣava: 
śakro devānāmindro taṃ mṛgaṃ jijñāsanārthaṃ lubdhakavāsamātmānamabhinirmiṇitvā yena 
so surūpo mṛgarājā tenopasaṃkramitvā taṃ mṛgarājamāha | mama subhāṣitā gāthā 
asti yadi ātmamānsaṃ parityajāsi tato gāthāṃ śrāvayiṣyāmi | so mṛgarājā 
tasya lubdhakasya vacanaṃ śrutvā prīto saṃvṛtto yadi cāhaṃ imena vināśadharmeṇa subhāṣitaṃ 
śṛṇomi mahatānugraheṇa anugrahīto bhavāmi | so dāni mṛgarājā taṃ mṛgalubdhakaṃ 
āha | parityajāmi ātmamānsaṃ subhāṣitasya arthāye śrāvehi me subhāṣitaṃ śīghraṃ 
avidhnena | śakro devānāmindro mṛgarājasya tāye dharmagauravatāye prīto saṃvṛtto | 
so taṃ āha | varaṃ evaṃrūpāṇāṃ eva satpuruṣāṇāṃ pādapānsurajo na sauvarṇo parvato |
satpuruṣāṇāṃ pādapānsurajo śokahānāya saṃvartati suvarṇaparvato pi śokavṛddhiye 
saṃvartati | śakro devānāmindro mṛgarājasya jijñāsanaṃ kṛtvā tatraivāntarahāyi | 
surūpaṃ nāma hariṇaṃ lubdhako etadabravīt | 
asti subhāṣitagāthā mānsaṃ dehi śṛṇohi me ||1|| 
yadi vināśadharmeṇa mānsenāhaṃ subhāṣitaṃ | 
śṛṇomi mānsaṃ te demi śīghraṃ brūhi subhāṣitaṃ ||2|| 
lubdhako āha | 
satāṃ pādaraja: śreyo na giri kāñcanamayaṃ | 
so rajo śokahānāya sa giri śokavardhana: ||3|| 
bhagavānāha | syāt khalu puna: bhikṣava: yuṣmākamevamasyādanya: sa tena kālena 
tena samayena anuhimavante surūpo nāma mṛgayūthapati parikaḍḍhako dhārmiko mṛga abhūṣi | 
(257) naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | tatkasya heto: | ahaṃ so bhikṣava: tena kālena tena 
samayena anuhimavante mṛgayūthapati parikaḍḍhako surūpo nāma dhārmiko mṛgarājā 
tadā maye subhāṣitasyārthāye mānsaśoṇitaṃ parityaktaṃ etarahiṃ pi maye subhāṣita- 
syārthāye mānsaśoṇitaṃ parityaktaṃ | 
surūpasya mṛgarājño jātakaṃ samāptaṃ | 
@168
evaṃ mayā śrutaṃ ekasmiṃ samaye bhagavān rājagṛhe viharati gṛddhakua parvate mahatā 
bhikṣusaṃghena sārdhaṃ paṃcahi bhikṣuśatehi | atha khalu nando ca devaputro sunando ca 
devaputro sumano ca devaputro īśvaro ca devaputro maheśvaro ca devaputro ete cānye ca 
saṃbahulā śuddhāvāsakāyikā devaputrā abhikrāntavarṇā atikrāntāye rātrīye kevala- 
kalpaṃ gṛddhakūaṃ parvataṃ varṇenāvabhāsayitvā yena bhagavānstenopasaṃkramitvā bhagavata: 
pādau śirasā vanditvā ekamante asthāsi sagauravā sapratīsā ekāṃśīkṛtā prāṃjali- 
kṛtā bhagavantameva namasyamānā ekāntasaṃsthitasya nandasya devaputrasya ayamevaṃrūpo 
cetaso parivitarko udapādi | imaṃ avalokitaṃ nāma vyākaraṇaṃ purimakehi 
tathāgatehi arhantehi samyaksaṃbuddhehi bhāṣitaṃ ca bhāṣitapurvaṃ ca, sādhu bhagavāṃ pi 
etarahiṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ bhāṣe | bhagavato saṃmukhaṃ pratiśrutvā saṃmukhaṃ pratigṛhītaṃ tathatvāya 
dhārayiṣyanti bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato janasyārthāya 
hitāya sukhāya devānāṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ ca | adhivāseti bhagavānnandasya devaputrasya 
tūṣṇībhāvena anukampāmupādāya | atha khalu nando ca devaputro sunando ca devaputro 
sumano ca (258) devaputro īśvaro ca devaputro maheśvaro ca devaputro bhagavato 
tūṣṇībhāvenādhivāsanāṃ viditvā bhagavata: pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantaṃ 
triṣkṛtyo pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā tatraivāntarahāyensu: | 
atha khalu bhagavān tasyaiva rātryā atyayena yena saṃbahulā bhikṣava: tenopa- 
saṃkramitvā prajñapta evāsane niṣīdi | niṣadya khalu bhagavān tāṃ bhikṣūnāmantrayati | 
doṣā bhikṣava: nando ca devaputro sunando ca devaputro sumanaśca devaputro īśvaro ca 
devaputro maheśvaro ca devaputro abhikrāntavarṇā atikrāntāyāṃ rātryāyāṃ kevala- 
kalpaṃ gṛdhrakūaṃ parvataṃ varṇenāvabhāsayitvā yena tathāgatastenopasaṃkramitvā tathāgatasya 
pādau śirasā vanditvā ekamante asthāsi sagauravā sapratīśā ekāṃśīkṛtā tathāgata- 
meva namasyamānā | ekāntasthitasya bhikṣavo nandasya devaputrasya ayamevaṃrūpo cetaso 
parivitarko udapāsi | ayaṃ avalokitaṃ nāma vyākaraṇaṃ purimakehi tathāgatehi
arhantehi samyaksaṃbuddhehi bhāṣitaṃ ca bhāṣitapūrvaṃ ca | atha khalu bhikṣava: nando ca 
devaputro tathāgatametadavocat | ayaṃ bhagavān avalokitaṃ nāma vyākaraṇaṃ purimakehi 
tathāgatehi arhantehi samyaksaṃbuddhehi bhāṣitaṃ ca bhāṣitapūrvaṃ ca | sādhu bhagavāṃ pi 
etarahiṃ bhikṣu (kṣū) ṇāṃ bhāṣeyā bhikṣū bhagavata: samukhaṃ śrutvā tathatvāya dhārayiṣyanti | 
taṃ bhaviṣyati bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato janakāya- 
@169
syārthāya hitāya sukhāya devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca | adhivāseti bhikṣava: 
tathāgato nandasya devaputrasya tūṣṇībhāvenānukampāmupādāya | atha khalu bhikṣavo 
nando ca devaputro sunando ca devaputro sumano ca devaputro īśvaro ca devaputro maheśvaro 
ca devaputro tathāgatasya tūṣṇībhāvenādhivāsanāṃ viditvā hṛṣatuṣā āttamanā 
pramuditā prītā sauma-(259)nasyajātā tathāgatasya pādau śirasā vanditvā 
tathāgatameva ca triṣkṛtyo pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā tatraivāntarahāyensu: | tatra te bhikṣū 
bhagavantametadavocat | sādhu bhagavān bhikṣūṇāmetamarthaṃ bhāṣe, bhikṣū bhagavata: 
saṃmukhaṃ śrutvā pratigṛhītvā tathatvāya dhārayiṣyanti | evamukte bhagavān tāṃ bhikṣūneta- 
davocat | avalokitaṃ bho bhikṣavo vyākaraṇantaṃ śṛṇotha sādhu bho śṛṇotha manasi-
karotha bhāṣiṣyāmi ca | sādhu bhagavan iti te bhikṣū bhagavata: pratyaśrauṣīt | 
bhagavāṃ so tāṃ etaduvāca | 
yadā bhikṣavo bodhisatvo apārimāto tīrāto pārimaṃ tīraṃ abhiviloketi 
abhivilokanāpūrvaṃgamehi dharmehi samudāgacchamānehi ye pi te maheśākhyā devā 
te pi tathāgatamagrāye paramāye pūjāye pūjayanti agrāya paramāya apacitāya apa- 
cāyanti, śuddhāvāsā ca devā aṣādaśa āmodanīyāṃ dharmān pratilabhanti | 
katame aṣādaśa | pūrvayogasampanno mahāśramaṇo ti śuddhāvāsā devā āmodanīyaṃ 
dharmaṃ pratilabhanti | pūrvotpādasaṃpanno jyeṣhatāmanuprāpnuvanto ca anuttaraṃ ca loke 
yugotpādasaṃpanno kalyāṇotpādasaṃpanno agrotpādasaṃpanno jyeṣhotpādasaṃpanno śreṣhot-
pādasaṃpanno pranidhipurbotpādasaṃpanno niśrayasaṃpanno upadhānasaṃpanno upastambhasaṃpanno 
saṃbhārasaṃpanno aviparītadharmaṃ śramaṇo deśayiṣyati nairyāṇikaṃ lokottaraṃ asādhāraṇaṃ 
avyābadhyayaśaṃ gambhīrābhāsaṃ mahāśramaṇo dharmaṃ deśayiṣyati sarvākārapratipūraṃ sarvā- 
kārapariśuddhaṃ iti śuddhāvāsā devā āmodanīyaṃ dharmaṃ pratilabhanti | yadbhikṣavo 
bodhisatvo apāri (260) māto pārimaṃ tīraṃ abhiviloketi abhivilokanā- 
pūrvaṃgamehi dharmehi samudāgacchamānehi ye pi te maheśākhyā devaputrā te pi tathāgataṃ 
agrāye pūjāye pūjayanti agrāye paramāye apacitāye apacāyanti śuddhāvāsā devā 
imāni aṣādaśa āmodanīyāṃ dharmā pratilabhanti | api hi cedaṃ bhikṣava: sendrakā 
devā sabrahmakā saprajāpatikā mahāntaṃ āmodanīyaṃ dharmaṃ pratilabhanti | yāvajjīvaṃ ca 
bhikṣava: bodhisatvā na ca tāvat sarveṇa sarvaṃ kāyikena sthāmena samanvāgatā bhavanti, 
na tāvat sarveṇa sarvaṃ vācikena sthāmena samanvāgatā bhavanti, na tāvat sarveṇa sarvaṃ 
@170
cetasikena sthāmane samanvāgatā bhavanti, na tāvad bhikṣavo bodhisatvā sarvaguṇa- 
samanvāgatā bhavanti, nāpi tāva bhikṣava: bodhisatvā pṛthivīpradeśaṃ niśrāya gacchanti 
vā tiṣhanti niṣīdanti vā yasmiṃ bhikṣava: pṛthivīpradeśe bodhisatvā niṣīditvā 
mahāntaṃ yakṣaṃ nihananti mahantīṃ ca camuṃ parājinanti, mahaṃ ca oghaṃ nistaranti, 
anuttarāṃ ca puruṣadamyasārathitāmanuprāpnuvanti, anuttarāṃ ca lokaśreṣhatāmanuprāpnu- 
vanti, anuttarāṃ ca svastyayanatāmanuprāpnuvanti | anuttarāṃ ca dakṣiṇeyatāmanuprāpnu- 
vanti, anuttarāṃ ca samyaksaṃbodhimanuprāpnuvanti, yathākāritatathāvāditamanuprāpnu- 
vanti, apratisamatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, asamamadhuratāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, aprati- 
samabhāgatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, mahantānāṃ varṇānāmārambaṇamanuprāpnuvanti, bhūtānāṃ 
ca varṇānāmārambana-(ṇa) manuprāpnuvanti | mahantānāmutpādānāṃ nidānamanuprāpnu- 
vanti, bhūtānāmutpādānāṃ nidānamanuprāpnuvanti, ohitabhāratāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, 
kṛtakāryatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, pṛthivīsamacittatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, āpasa- 
(261) macittatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, tejosamacittamanuprāpnuvanti, vāyusamacittatāṃ 
ca anuprāpnuvanti, viḍ+ālatra (bhe) stasamacittatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, kācilindi- 
kamṛdūpamacittatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, indrakīlopamacittatāṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti | 
indriyasaṃpadaṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, balasaṃpadaṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, sthāmasaṃpadaṃ cānu- 
prāpnuvanti, dhanasaṃpadaṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, śayyāsaṃpadaṃ anuprāpnuvanti, ātmavṛṣabhitāṃ, 
ca kāyavaiśāradyaṃ ca anuprāpnuvanti, vācāvaiśāradyaṃ cānūprāpnuvanti, 
pṛthuvaiśāradyaṃ cānuprāpnuvanti prajñāsaṃpadaṃ cānuprāpnuvanti sarvakuśaladharmavaśibhāvapāra- 
mitāṃ cānūprāpnuvanti | 
yato ca bhikṣavo bodhisatvā sarveṇa sarvaṃ kāyikena sthāmena samanvāgatā 
bhavanti, vācikena sthāmena samanvāgatā bhavanti, cetasikena sthāmena samanvāgatā 
bhavanti, atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvā taṃ pṛthivīpradeśaṃ niśrāya gacchantyapi yasmiṃ 
pṛthīvīpradeśe bodhisatvā niṣīditvā mahāntaṃ yakṣaṃ nihananti, mahatīṃ ca camuṃ 
parājinanti mahāntaṃ ca oghaṃ uttaranti, anuttarāṃ ca puruṣadamyasārathitāṃ anu- 
prāpnuvanti, anuttarāṃ lokaśreṣhatāṃ anuprāpnuvanti, anuttarāṃ ca lokajyeṣhatā- 
manuprāpnuvanti | anuttarāṃ ca lokasvastyayanātāmanuprāpnuvanti, anuttarāṃ ca 
dakṣiṇeyatāmanuprāpnuvanti, anuttarāṃ ca samyaksaṃbodhimanuprāpnuvanti, yathāvādita- 
tathākāritamanuprāpnuvanti, yathākāritatathāvāditamanuprāpnuvanti, apratisamatāṃ 
cānuprāpnuvanti, asamamadhuratāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, apratisamabhāgatāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, 
mahantānāṃ varṇānāṃ ārambaṇamanuprāpnuvanti, bhūtānāṃ varṇānāṃ ārambaṇamanuprāpnu- 
vanti, mahantānāmutpādānāṃ nidānamanuprāpnuvanti, pṛthivī-(262) samacittatāṃ 
cānuprāpnuvanti, āpasamacittatāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, tejosamacittatāṃ cānuprāpnu- 
@171
vanti, vāyusamacittatāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, cittārambaṇabhūtānāmutpādānāṃ nidāna- 
manuprāpnuvanti, ohitabhāratāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, kṛtakāryatāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, viḍ+āla- 
trastastambhopamacittatāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, kācilindikamṛdusamacittatāṃ cānu- 
prāpnuvanti, indrakīlopamacittatāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, indriyasaṃpadaṃ cānuprāpnuvanti, 
balasaṃpadaṃ ca sthāmasaṃpadaṃ ca dhanasaṃpadaṃ ca niṣadyasaṃpadaṃ ca śayyāsaṃpadaṃ ca ātmavṛṣa- 
bhitāṃ ca kāyavaiśāradyaṃ ca vācāvaiśāradyaṃ ca cittavaiśāradyaṃ ca pṛthuvaiśāradyaṃ ca 
prajñāsaṃpadaṃ ca sarvakuśaladharmavaśitāpāramitāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti | 
ṣoḍ+aśāṃgasamanvāgato bhikṣava: so pṛthivīpradeśo bhavati yasmiṃ pṛthivīpradeśe 
bodhisatvā niṣīditvā mahāntaṃ yakṣaṃ nihananti...sarvakuśala- 
dharmabaśitāpāramitāṃ cānuprāpnuvanti | katamehi ṣoḍ+aśehi | saṃvartamāne khalu loke 
sarvaprathamaṃ pṛthivīpradeśo uddahyati, vivartamāne ca punarbhikṣavo loke sarvaprathamaṃ pṛthivī- 
pradeśo saṃsthihati praṇītaṃ cātra madhye saṃsthihati | na khalu punarbhikṣava: sa pṛthivī- 
pradeśo pratyantikehi janapadehi saṃsthihati, atha khalu bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo anu- 
mañjhimehi janapadehi saṃsthihati | na khalu bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo mlecchehi 
janapadehi saṃsthihati | atha khalu bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo āryāvartehi janapadehi 
saṃsthihati | (263) samaśca bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo bhavati susaṃskṛtāvikṛto 
pāṇitalajāto | anodake citrautpalapadumakumudanalinisaugandhikāni jātāni 
bhavanti | abhijñāto ca bhikṣava: so pṛthivīpradeśo bhavati | abhilakṣito ca 
bhikṣava: so pṛthivīpradeśo bhavati | maheśākhyasatvasaṃsevito ca bhikṣava: sa pṛthivī- 
pradeśo bhavati | duṣpradharṣo ca bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo bhavati | aparājito 
ca bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo bhavati | na khalu punarbhikṣava: tasmiṃ pṛthivīpradeśe 
kocideva satvo avatāraṃ gacchati yadidaṃ māro vā mārakāyiko vā | devānāma- 
gṛhito ca bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo bhavati | yadidaṃ siṃhāsanaṃ ti pṛthivīmaṇḍale 
saṃkhyāto, bhavati bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo | vajropamo ca bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo 
bhavati | caturaṃgulamātrā ca bhikṣava: tatra pṛthivīpradeśe tṛṇāni jātāni bhavanti 
nīlā mṛdu mayūragrīvāsannikāśā abhilakṣaṇā kuṇḍalāvartā: | ye pi te bhikṣavo 
rājāno cakravartino taṃ pṛthivīpradeśaṃ adhisthihanti nānyatra cetiyārthaṃ | evaṃ
khalu bhikṣava: sa pṛthivīpradeśo ṣoḍaśāṃgasamanvāgato bhavati yasmiṃ pṛthivīpradeśe 
bodhisatvā niṣīditvā mahāntaṃ yakṣaṃ nihananti… sarvakuśaladharmavaśipāramitāṃ 
cānuprāpnuvanti | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo uruvilvāye duṣkaracārikāṃ caritvā 
sujātāye grāmikadhītāye madhupāyasamādāya yena nadī nairaṃjanā tenopasaṃkramitvā 
nadīye nairaṃjanāye tīre gātrāṇi śītalīkṛtvā sujātāye grāmikaduhitu: madhupāyasaṃ 
@172
bhuṃjitvā (264) nadyāṃ nairaṃjānāyāṃ kānsapātraṃ pravāhitvā tahiṃ eva divāvihāraṃ 
kalpayitvā smṛtiṃ pratilabhate netiye | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo nāganandīkālasamaye yena nadī nairaṃjanā 
tenopasaṃkramitvā nadīye nairaṃjanāye gātrāṇi śītalīkṛtvā yena bodhiyaṣisteno- 
pasaṃkrame | adrākṣīdbhikṣavo bodhisatvo mahāsatvontarā ca bodhiyaṣīye antarā 
ca nadīye svastikaṃ yāvasikaṃ tṛṇarāśilaṃcakaṃ | atha khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo
yena svastiko yāvasikastenopasaṃkramitvā svastikaṃ tṛṇāni ayāci | adāsi 
bhikṣava: svastiko bodhisatvasya tṛṇāni | atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvastṛṇa- 
muṣimādāya yena bodhiyaṣistenopasaṃkrame na cādrākṣīt māro pāpīyāṃ gacchantaṃ | 
tadanantaraṃ ca bhikṣavo mārasya pāpīmato smṛti abhūṣi | so smṛtimanusmaranto 
adrākṣīdbodhisatvaṃ abhītavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | adīnavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | duṣpra- 
dharṣavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | nāgavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | siṃhavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | ṛṣabha- 
vikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | haṃsavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ ca agrotpādaṃ jyeṣhotpādaṃ śreṣhot 
pādaṃ yugotpādaṃ praṇidhipūrvotpādaṃ | śatrumathanavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | aparājita- 
vikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | ājāneyavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ | mahāpuruṣavikrāntaṃ 
vikramantaṃ | hitaiṣīanantakaraṇatāyai mahāsaṃgrāmavijayāye anuttarasya amṛtasya 
āharaṇatāye | atha khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvaṃ taṃ mahāvikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ paṃca 
moraśatāni bodhisatvaṃ gacchantaṃ abhipradakṣiṇīkṛtvā anuparivartensu: | paṃca 
śatapatraśatāni bodhisatvaṃ gacchantaṃ abhipradakṣiṇīkarontā anuparivartensu: | paṃca 
kroṃcaśatāni bodhisatvaṃ gacchantaṃ abhipradakṣi-(265) ṇīkarontā anuvartensu: | 
paṃca jīvaṃjīvakaśatāni bodhisatvaṃ gacchantamabhipradakṣiṇīkarontā anuvartensu: | 
paṃca vakaśatāni bodhisatvaṃ gacchantamabhipradakṣiṇīkarontā anuvartensu: | paṃca 
pūrṇakumbhaśatāni bodhisatvaṃ gacchantamabhipradakṣiṇīkarontā anuvartensu: | paṃca 
kumārīśatāni bodhisatvaṃ gacchantamabhipradakṣiṇīkarontā anuparivartensu: | atha 
khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvasya etadabhūṣi | yathā ca ime pūrvotpādā yathā ca pūrva- 
nimittā avyāhatāmanuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbudhiṣyaṃ | 
adrākṣīdbhikṣava: kālo nāma nāgarājā bodhisatvaṃ abhītavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ 
dṛṣvā ca punaretadavocat | ehi mahāśramaṇa yena mahāśramaṇa mārgeṇa gacchasi, 
bhagavāṃ pi mahāśramaṇo krakucchando etena mārgeṇa gato so anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhi- 
mabhisaṃbuddho | tvaṃ pi mahāśramaṇa etena mārgeṇa gaccha tvaṃ pi adya mahāśramaṇa anuttarāṃ 
samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbudhyasi | bhagavāṃ pi mahāśramaṇo konākamuni etena mārgeṇa 
@173
gatoṃ so anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho | mahāśramaṇa etena mārgena gaccha 
tvaṃ pi adya mahāśramaṇa anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbudhyiṣyasi | bhagavānapi 
mahāśramaṇo kāśyapo etena mārgeṇa gato so anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho | 
tvaṃ pi mahāśramaṇa etena mārgeṇa gaccha adya tvaṃ pi mahāśramaṇa anuttarāṃ samyak- 
saṃbodhimabhisaṃbodhiṣyasi | evamukte bhikṣava: bodhisatvo kālaṃ nāgarājametada- 
vocat | evametaṃ kāla evametaṃ nāga, adya ahaṃ anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhi- 
saṃbuddhiṣyāmi | 
(266) atha khalu bhikṣavo kālo nāgarājā bodhisatvaṃ gacchantaṃ 
sammukhābhi: sārupyābhirgāthābhi: abhistave | 
yathā gacchati krakucchando konākamuni ca kāśyapo | 
tathā gacchasi mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||1|| 
yathā uddharase pādaṃ dakṣiṇaṃ puruṣottama | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||2|| 
yathāyaṃ raṇati pṛthvī kānsapātrīva tāḍitā | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||3|| 
yathā ca bhavanaṃ mahyaṃ andhakarātrimāsikaṃ | 
obhāsena sphūaṃ sarvaṃ adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||4|| 
yathā nidhānaṃ tejena sphūaṃ tiṣhati paṇḍita | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||5|| 
yathā vātā pravāyanti yathā vṛkṣā vilagnitā | 
yathā dvijā nikūjenti adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||6|| 
buddhānāmevamutpādo evaṃ bodhi alaṃkṛtā | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||7|| 
yathā ca maṇḍaṃ (?) puṣpehi sphūaṃ tiṣhati paṇḍita | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||8|| 
yathā mauraśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||9|| 
yathā śatapatraśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
(267) ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||10|| 
@174
yathā jīvaṃjīvaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||11|| 
yathā troñcaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||12|| 
yathā haṃsaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||13|| 
yathā vakaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||14|| 
yathā pūrṇakumbhaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||15|| 
yathā kanyāśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||16|| 
yathā dvātriṃśati kāye mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇā | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra yakṣaṃ jitvā virocasi ||17|| 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhītavikrāntaṃ vikramanto adīnavikrāntaṃ 
vikramanto alīnavikrāntaṃ vikramanto duṣpradharṣavikrāntaṃ vikramanto siṃhavikrāntaṃ 
vikramanto nāgavikrāntaṃ vikramanto ṛṣabhavikrāntaṃ vikramanto haṃsavikrāntaṃ vikramanta: 
agrotpādāye vikramanto jyeṣhotpādāya vikramanto śreṣhotpādāya vikramanta: 
pūrvotpādāya vikramanto yugotpādāya vikramanto śatrudamanārthāya vikramanto aparā- 
jitatvāya vikramanto ājāneyavikrāntaṃ vikramanto mahāpuruṣavikrāntaṃ vikramanto 
hitaiṣiananta (268) kārīkaraṇatāyai mahāsaṃgrāmavijayāye anuttarasya amṛtasya 
haraṇatāye mahāvikrāntaṃ vikramanto yena bodhiyaṣistenopasaṃkramitvā bodhiyaṣiye 
abhyantarāgre samantabhadraṃ tṛṇasaṃstaraṃ prajñapayitvā bodhiyaṣiṃ purimajinacittīkāreṇa 
triṣkṛtyo pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā niṣīdi paryaṃkamābhūjitvā ṛjukāyaṃ praṇidhāya pratimukhaṃ 
smṛtimupasthāpayitvā ṛju prācīnābhimukhe | 
samanantaraniṣaṇṇo ca punarbhikṣavo bodhisatvo paṃca saṃjñā pratilabhati | 
katamā paṃca | kṣemasaṃjñā śubhasaṃjñā hitasaṃjñā adya cāhaṃ anuttarāṃ samyak- 
saṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddhiṣyaṃti | samanantaraniṣadya ca punarbhikṣavo bodhisatvo imāṃ paṃca 
saṃjñā pratilabhate | atha khalu bhikṣava: māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī durmano antośalya- 
paridāghajāto yena bodhiyaṣistenopasaṃkramitvā bodhisatvasya purato sthitvā 
mahāgītaṃ viya gāye mahācailākṣepaṃ viya prayacche, na ca taṃ bodhisatvaṃ cittīkāresi | 
atha khalu bhikṣava: māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto 
@175
bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno daśavidhaṃ mahāūhasitaṃ ūhase | kathaṃ bhikṣavo māro pāpīmāṃ 
du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto daśavidhaṃ mahāūhasitaṃ ūhase | 
maharddhiko smi mahāśramaṇa mahānubhāvo na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ 
du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāuhasitaṃ 
ūhase | ma (269) heśākhyo smi śramaṇa na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ 
du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāūhasitaṃ 
ūhase | mahāpratāpo smi śramaṇa na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī 
daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāūhasitaṃ 
ūhase | mahāvṛṣabho smi śramaṇa na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī 
daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāūhasitaṃ 
ūhase | mahāvijayo smi śramaṇa na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī 
daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāūhasitaṃ 
ūhase | mahāsainyo smi śramaṇa na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī 
daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāūhasitaṃ 
ūhase | mahābalo smi śramaṇa na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī 
daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāuhasitaṃ 
ūhase | manuṣyabhūto si śramaṇa ahaṃ punardevaputro na me śramaṇa mokṣyasīti māro 
pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bīdhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno 
mahāūhasitaṃ ūhase | mātāpitṛsaṃbhavo śramaṇakāyo odanakulmāṣopacayo ucchādana- 
parimardanasvapnabhedanavikiraṇavidhvaṃsanadharmo mama punarmanomaya: kāyo na me śramaṇa 
mokṣyasīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ 
saṃkṣūyamāno mahāūhasitaṃ ūhase | evaṃ bhikṣava: māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasya- 
jāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto bodhisatvaṃ saṃkṣūyamāno mahāūhasitaṃ ūhase | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchambhī vigataromaharṣo caturdaśabhi- 
ra-(270) kārairmāraṃ pāpīmaṃ abhigarje | evaṃ ca bhikṣava: bodhisatvo abhīto 
acchaṃbhī vigataromaharṣo caturdaśabhirākārairmāraṃ pāpīmaṃ saṃmukhaṃ adhigarje | tena 
hi te pāpīmaṃ nihaniṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma balavāṃ mallo durbalaṃ mallaṃ tena 
hi te pāpīmaṃ nihaniṣyāmi | sayyathā nāma balavāṃ vṛṣabho durbalaṃ vṛṣabhaṃ tena hi te 
pāpīmaṃ mardiṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma hastināgo kadaliṃ asārikāṃ tena hi te 
pāpīmaṃ nihaniṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma balavāṃ māruto durbalaṃ drumaṃ tena hi te 
nihaniṣyāmi | sayyathāpi sūryo abhyūdayamāno sarvakhadyotakaṃ tena hi te pāpīmaṃ 
abhibhaviṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma candro abhyūdayamāno sarvatārakarūpāṃ tena hi te 
pāpīmaṃ abhibhaviṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma himavāṃ parvatarājā sarvakālaparvatān 
@176
tena hi te pāpīmaṃ abhibhaviṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma rājā cakravartī pṛthu pratyeka- 
rājāno tena hi te pāpīmaṃ saṃnirjiniṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma bhadro aśvo ājāneyo 
sarvāśvaṣaṇḍakāṃ tena hi te pāpīmaṃ santrāsayiṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma siṃho 
mṛgarājā sarvakṣudramṛgāṃ tena hi tena pāpīmaṃ saṃmohajālaṃ cheṣyāmi | sayyathāpi nāma 
balavāṃ manujo durbalaṃ jālaṃ tena hi te pāpīmaṃ saṃmohajālaṃ dahiṣyāmi | sayyathāpi 
nāma analo upādānaṃ tena hi te pāpīmaṃ bhasmīkariṣyāmi | yathāpīdaṃ niṣyanda- 
saṃyukto tena hi te pāpīmaṃ abhibhaviṣyāmi | yathāpīdaṃ abhiprajñāyukto tena hi te 
pāpīmaṃ uttaritvā abhigranthitvā trāsayitvā nirjinitvā abhikramiṣyāmi | 
atra ca pāpīmaṃ na gatirbhaviṣyati | eṣa khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo abhīto acchambhī 
vigatabhayaromaharṣo māraṃ pāpīmaṃ caturdaśabhirākārai: saṃmukhaṃ abhigarje | (271) 
bhikṣū bhagavato pṛcchensu: | paśya bhagavaṃ jyotiṣkasya gṛhapatisya edṛśīye saṃpattīye 
samanvāgataṃ gṛhaṃ abhūṣi asādhāraṇā ca bhogā bhagavāṃ ca ārādhito prabrajyā upa-
saṃpadā ca labdhā niṣkleśatā ca prāptā | kasyaitadbhagavaṃ jyotiṣkasya gṛhapatisya 
karmaphalavipāka: | bhagavānāha | 
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣava: atītamadhvānaṃ ita: ekanavatime kalpe rājā abhūṣi baṃdhūmo 
nāma | rājño khalu puna: bhikṣavo bandhumasya bandhumatī nāma rājadhānī abhūṣi | 
cakravartipurī vistareṇa | rājño khalu puna: bhikṣavo bandhumasya vipaśyī nāma putro 
abhūṣi | atha khalu bhikṣava: vipaśyī bodhisatvo aparasmiṃ deśe gatvā agārasyāna- 
gāriyaṃ pravrajitvā anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho | kadāci dāni rājā bandhumo 
bhagavato vipaśyisya dūtaṃ preṣeti | āgacchāhi bhagavaṃ svakāṃ janmabhūmiṃ asmākaṃ 
anukampārthaṃ | atha khalu bhikṣavo bhagavāṃ vipaśyī rājadūtavacanaṃ śrutvā yena svakā 
janmabhūmistenopasaṃkrami sārdhaṃ aṣaṣaṣīhi arhantasahasrehi | tena ca kālena tena 
samayena baṃdhumatīyaṃ rājadhānīyaṃ anaṅgaṇo śreṣhi āḍhyo mahādhano prabhūtacitropa- 
karaṇo | aśrauṣīt khalu anaṅgaṇo gṛhapati evaṃ caivaṃ ca bhagavāṃ vipaśyī āgacchati 
sārdhaṃ aṣaṣaṣīhi arhantasahasrehi | tasya dāni etadabhūṣi | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ sarvaprathamameva 
bhagavato pādavanda upasaṃkrameyaṃ | atha khalu anaṅgaṇo gṛhapati śīghraśīghraṃ tvaramāṇa- 
rupo bhagavato pādavandako upasaṃkrānto | adrākṣīt anaṅgaṇo gṛhapati: bhagavantaṃ 
vipaśyiṃ dūrato evāgacchantaṃ prāsādikaṃ (yāvat) bhikṣusaṃghapa (272) rivṛtaṃ | 
atha khalu anaṅgaṇo gṛhapati: yena bhagavāṃ (yāva) bhagavantametadavocat adhivāsehi 
me bhagavan traimāsabhaktena sārdhaṃ bhikṣusaṃghena (yāva) tuṣṇībhāvena | 
@177
aśroṣī rājā baṃdhumo evaṃ cevaṃ ca bhagavāṃ vipaśyī āgacchati mahatā bhikṣu- 
saṃghena sārdhaṃ aṣapaṣīhi arhanta-sahasrehi…tenāntanagaraṃ alaṃkarotha | (yāvat) 
mahatā rājānubhāvena (yāvat) adrākṣī prāsādikaṃ (yāvat) nimantreti (yāvad) 
adhivāsitaṃ me mahārāja anaṃgaṇasya gṛhapatisya traimāsabhaktena sārdhaṃ bhikṣusaṃghena | 
rājā śrutvā utkaṇhito evaṃ jāto | anaṃgaṇo gṛhapati mamato apṛcchitvā 
anavatokitvā abahumānaṃ kṛtvā bhagavato sakāśamupasaṃkrānto bhagavāṃ ca nimantrito | 
asādhumetaṃ | bhagavāṃ rājñā ukto | ekaṃ divasabhaktaṃ mama bhavatu dvitīyaṃ tasya | 
bhagavānāha | yadi anaṃgaṇo anujānāti evaṃ labhyaṃ | rājā dāni anaṅgaṇasya 
dūtaṃ preṣeti (yāvad) āgataṃ | rājā āha | prāptaṃ āgataṃ kālaṃ tava gṛhapati 
yaṃ rājño vilomaṃ vartasi | mama anāpṛcchiyāna nimantresi | na tvaṃ jānasi mahyaṃ 
so putro vipaśyī āgato | osirāhi bhagavato traimāsaṃ bhaktaṃ sārdhaṃ bhikṣusaṃghena | 
gṛhapati: āha | na vayaṃ devasya abahumāno api tu kiṃ devo puṇyādhiko vayaṃ nādhiko 
api tu yathā devasya iṣaṃ bhavati tathā kariṣyāmīti nimantrito me bhagavāṃ | atha 
khalu baṃdhumasya etadabhūṣi | saced vakṣyāmyahaṃ mā tāva gṛhapate karohi, na ca me 
anujāniṣyati, na ca me bhagavāṃ vipaśyī āttamano bhaviṣyati na ca me adhivāsayi- 
ṣyati | tasya evaṃ cintayamānasya gṛhapatiṃ āmantrayati | tena hi gṛhapate bhaktavāraṃ 
kariṣyāmi | ekadivasaṃ mama bhavatu dvitīyadivasaṃ tubhyaṃ bhavatu | āha | vāḍh+aṃ 
(273) tat kiṃ na śakyaṃ kartuṃ | prasthāpitaṃ ekaṃ divasaṃ rājño bhaktaṃ dvītīyaṃ 
anaṃgaṇasya | anaṃgaṇo dāni gṛhapati yattakaṃ ekadivasaṃ rājño bhaktaṃ tato anaṃgaṇo 
aparasya avaśyaṃ viśeṣaṃ karoti | atha khalu rājā baṃdhumo mahāmātraṃ āmantrayati | 
tasya dāni grāmaṇi anaṅgaṇasya gṛhapatisya svāpateyaṃ bahutarakaṃ na mama tti yadidaṃ 
gṛhapatisya bhaktaṃ saṃpadyati, na mama taṃ saṃpadyati | atha devasya paścimakaṃ divasaṃ 
paśyitvā viśeṣaṃ karoti | tena hi grāmaṇi tathā kartavyaṃ yathā anaṃgaṇasya gṛha- 
patisya utkṣepaṃ bhave yaṃ vārayiṣyati | na śaknoti kiṃcit kartuṃ yāvattraimāsikaṃ 
samāptaṃ dvidivasā avaśeṣā caturdaśī ca rājño bhaktavāraṃ paṃcadaśī ca gṛhapatisya | 
rājño dāni baṃdhumasya munihato nāma nandanārāmo mahānto ca vistīrṇo ca 
śītalo ca sugandho ca prāsādiko ca darśanīyo ca | rājñā dāni paścimake divase 
caturdaśīyaṃ sarvaṃ candanavāaṃ siktasaṃsṛṣaṃ kṛtvā osaktapaadāmakalāpaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ 
muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ ekamekasya candanavṛkṣasya ekamekasya bhikṣusya śatasāhasrikā 
āsanaprajñaptī kriyati | catvāro dārakā sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā suvarṇarūpyamayadaṇḍena 
sarvaśvetena cāmareṇa vījayanti | ekenāntena kumārikā sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā 
purato śatasāhasrikāni gandhayogāni anulepanāṃ pīṣayanti pṛṣhato hastināgā 
@178
sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā hemajālapraticchannā avadātāni cchatrāṇi dhārayanti | 
rājño āṇattīyā yāvattāṃ bandhumatīṃ dvādaśa yojanāni samante na kenacit śalākā 
vikrīṇitavyā, yo krīṇāti (274) yo vikrīṇāti tasya vadhadaṇḍaṃ dātavyaṃ 
paśyatha | evaṃ vāriyanto so gṛhapati kiṃ kariṣyati kiṃ kariṣyati kenāpya (pi) bhaktaṃ pacyati 
a(ni)vārito | (?) na kenacit krīṇitavyaṃ (yāvad) vadhadaṇḍaṃ dātavyaṃ 
(yāvad) avārito (??) śataṃ (?) vyaṃjanaṃ na bhaviṣyati | kuto gṛhapatisya 
pradarśakā udyānakṛtā āsanā prajñapīyanti (yāvat) kuto hasti | 
tato anaṅgaṇena dāni gṛhapatinā edṛśāṃ saṃpattiṃ śrutvāna śokapariśara- 
viddhahṛdayo cintāsāgaramanupraviṣo āsati | so dāni karuṇaṃ pradhyāyati | 
so dāni cinteti | yadi tāvadahaṃ kāṣhaṃ na labhiṣyaṃ śalākānyeva śakyaṃ 
pariprāpayituṃ, atha ca na labhiṣyaṃ vyaṃjanasyārthāye idaṃ pi śakyaṃ pariprāpayituṃ 
anyāni vyaṃjanāni sajjiṣyaṃ śobhanāni praṇītāni | api tu me edṛśo 
candanavāo nāsti āsanaprajñaptī ca me na tādṛśī bhaviṣyati | catvāro dārakā 
dārikā ca me na bhaviṣyanti, hastināgā ca me na bhaviṣyanti | tathā so 
utkaṇhito | tasya puṇyatejena śakro devānāmindro upasaṃmitvāgrata: āha | 
gṛhapati mā utkaṇhāhi bhaktaṃ upasthāhi bhaktaṃ pratijāgrāhi sarvaṃ bhaviṣyati | ahaṃ 
āsanaprajñaptī kariṣyaṃ maṇḍalamālaṃ taṃ māpayiṣyaṃ śobhanaṃ cālaṃkṛtaṃ ca kārayiṣyaṃ | 
gṛhapati āha | ko tvaṃ māriṣa | āha | gṛhapati śakro haṃ devānāmindro | 
gṛhapati mudito candanakāṣhena vyaṃjanaṃ pācayati | ghṛtatailakuṇḍaṃ bharitvā tato 
yathā bhadramuṣikāni ovāhiyati tena bhaktaṃ sajjiyati | 
śakro devānāmindro viśvakarmaṃ devaputramāmantrayati | bhagavato ca bhikṣusaṃghasya 
ca mahantaṃ maṇḍalamālaṃ samanvāhara praṇītaṃ ca śayyāsanaṃ | sādhu māriṣeti (yāvat) 
pratiśrutvā (275) tato viśvakarmeṇa devaputreṇa mahanto maṇḍalamālo abhinirmi- 
ṇitvā aṣaṣaṣīsahasrāṇi tālavanamabhinirmiṇitvā suvarṇamayasya tālaskandhasya 
rūpyamayaṃ patraṃ ca puṣpaṃ ca phalaṃ cāpi (yāvat) lohitikāmayasya skandhasya vaiḍūryamayaṃ 
patraṃ ca phalaṃ ca (yāvad) āsanaprajñaptī kṛtā ekamekasya stambhasya ekemakasya 
bhikṣusya arthāye, catvāraśca devaputrā sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā vāmadakṣiṇe sthitā 
morahastehi vījamānā catvāro devakanyā sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitā: anuvātameva divyāni 
anulepanāni pīṣensu: | ekamekasya bhikṣusya ekamekaṃ hastināgaṃ eravaṇena 
@179
sādṛśāni pṛṣhato saptaratnāṃ agrāṃ chatrāṃ vaiḍūryamayehi daṇḍehi dhārenti | eravaṇo 
ca hastināgo bhagavato upare cchatraṃ dhāreti | taṃ mahāmaṇḍalamālaṃ yāvajjānumātraṃ 
divyapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ mṛdukā ca vātā ovāyanti | tasmiṃśca tālavane vātasaṃghaite 
divyo ghoṣo niścarati | (yāva) bhagavato kālamārocenti (yāvat) praviśati | 
niṣīdi bhagavān tato gṛhapati rājño dūtaṃ preṣeti | āgaccha deva advaiva paścimakaṃ 
divasaṃ saṃghaṃ pariviṣiṣyāma: sahitakā | 
rājā dāni bhadraṃ yānamabhiruhitvā saṃprasthita: | adrākṣīdrājā bandhumo 
dūrato evāgacchantaṃ sarvapāṇḍuraṃ hastināgaṃ dṛṣvā ca punaretadabhūṣī | ni:saṃśayaṃ 
gṛhapatinā sarvaṃpiṇḍamayaṃ hastināgaṃ kārāpitaṃ | so dāni āgata: praviśitvā 
taṃ edṛśaṃ nānāviyūhaṃ paśyitvā āścaryajāta upajātaṃ āścaryamidaṃ gṛhapatisya 
puṇyatejena | grāmālukenāpi dāni puruṣeṇa dadhighaaṃ ānītaṃ prābhṛtārthaṃ | so paṃcahi 
purāṇaśatehi krīyakena yācito | so dāni grāmāluko puruṣo saṃvigno paśyati | 
mā tāvadi (276) me (yāvada) arthamākarṣake niścaye (??) (yāvat) sarva- 
saṃghe (yāvad) arthaṃ yācitvā tattakaṃ eva | tato rājā bandhumo anaṃgaṇena mānya- 
parināyakaṃ ayaṃ ca puna: paṃca purāṇaśatāni kimetaṃ bhaviṣyati | so dāni pṛcchati | 
kimetaṃ bhaviṣyati | āhansu: | bhagavāṃ vipaśyī sārdhamaṣaṣaṣīhi arahanta- 
sahasrehi paribiṣīyati | so dāni cinteti | dullabhaṃ tathāgatānāṃ (yāvat) 
saṃbuddhānāṃ loke prādurbhāva: | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ imena dadhighaakena buddhapramukhaṃ bhikṣusaṃghaṃ 
svayameva pariviṣeyaṃ | so dāni svayameva sarvasaṃghe (yāvad) arthaṃ yācitvā tattakaṃ 
eva | 
tato rājā bandhumo anaṅgaṇena gṛhapatinā sārdhaṃ tādṛśakena vyūhena bhagavantaṃ 
saśrāvakasaṃghaṃ pariviṣati | yadā bhagavāṃ bhuktāvī dhautahasto apanītapātra:, tato 
gṛhapati praṇidhiṃ karoti | yo yaṃ mama deyadharmaparityāgāt puṇyābhisyanda: kuśalābhi- 
syanda: sukhasyā- (sukhamayā) dhāraṇaṃ me divyaṃ upabhogaṃ bhaveyā taṃ ca asādhāraṇaṃ 
etādṛśaṃ ca śāstāraṃ ārāga (dha) yeyaṃ | so dharmaṃ deśeya tañcāhaṃ ājāneyaṃ pravrajitvā 
niṣkleśo bhaveyaṃ | 
bhagavānāha | syādvo bhikṣava: evamasyādanya: saṃ tena kālena tena samayena 
anaṅgaṇo nāma śreṣhi abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | jyotiṣko gṛhapati: sa tasmiṃ 
kāle tasmiṃ samaye anaṅgaṇo nāma gṛhapatirāsi (yāvat) tasya pranidhi sarvārthasiddha: | 
atha khalu māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto 
ṣoḍ+aśākārasamanvāgataṃ mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | kathaṃ ca bhikṣava: māro pāpīmāṃ 
du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto ṣoḍ+aśākārasamanvāgataṃ mahāpari- 
devitaṃ parideve | (1) maharddhikaṃ vatāhaṃ samānaṃ mā heva śramaṇo abhibhaviṣyatīti 
@180
māro (277) pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāpari- 
devitaṃ parideve | (2) mahāprabhāvaṃ vata me samānaṃ mā heva me śramaṇo gautamo 
abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto 
mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (3) maheśākhyaṃ vata me samānaṃ mā haiva me śramaṇo 
gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāgha- 
jāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (4) mahāpratāpaṃ vata me samānaṃ mā haiva me 
śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyati iti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:- 
śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (5) mahāvṛṣabhitaṃ vata… 
parideve | (6) mahāvikramaṃ vata… parideve | (7) mahāsthāmaṃ vata me samānaṃ 
mā haiva me śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasya- 
jāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (8) mahābalaṃ vata me 
samānaṃ mā haiva me śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasya- 
jāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (9) manuṣyabhūto śramaṇo 
gautamo ahaṃ punardevaputro mā haiva me śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ 
du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (10) 
mātāpitṛsaṃbhavo śramaṇagautamasya kāyo audariko odanaku- (278) lmāṣo- 
pacayo ācchādanaparirmadanasupanabhedanavikiraṇavidhvaṃsanadharmo mama punarmanomayo 
kāyo mā haiva me śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasya- 
jāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (11) ye pi te śūrā 
vīrā paramapuruṣāstepime imasya mānuṣyasya parinikṣepaṃ pi na jānanti, mā haiva me 
śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalya- 
paridāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (12) yathā yathā khalu punarme evaṃ bhavati- 
adya ahaṃ śramaṇaṃ gautamaṃ abhibhaviṣyāmīti tathā tathā me tena manosikāro me 
kṣiprameva nirudhyati, mā haivaṃ me śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ 
du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (13) 
vipadyati ca me senā, mā haiva me śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyati iti māro pāpīmāṃ 
du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (14) 
srastāni vata me bhavanti gātrāṇi, mā haiva me śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti 
māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ 
parideve | (15) moghaṃ vata me utthānaṃ, ākulo vata me vyāyāmo, mā haiva me 
śramaṇo gautamo abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:- 
śalyaparidāghajāto mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | (16) ye pi te me svaviṣayakāyika- 
devaputrā te śramaṇasya gautamasya abhyantaro parivāro mā iva me śramaṇo gautamo 
@181
abhibhaviṣyatīti māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto 
mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | evaṃ khalu bhikṣava: māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto 
anta:śalyaparidāghajāto ṣoḍ+aśākārasamanvāgataṃ mahāparidevitaṃ parideve | 
atha khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo abhīto acchambhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo dvātriṃ- 
śatā (279) kārasamanvāgataṃ āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | kathaṃ ca bhikṣava: bodhisatvo 
abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo dvātriṃśatākāra-samanvāgatamāryamānaṃ pragṛhye | 
mahāntamarthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | pratipūraṃ arthaṃ prārthayamāno 
bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | praṇītaṃ arthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ 
pragṛhye | pariśuddhaṃ arthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | aviparītaṃ 
arthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | apūrvaṃ arthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo 
āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | nairyāṇikamarthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | 
lokottaraṃ arthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | asādhāraṇaṃ arthaṃ 
prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | avyāvadhyaṃ arthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo 
āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | anāgataṃ arthaṃ prārthayamāno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | 
nāsti taṃ sukhaṃ yaṃ me na parityaktaṃ tasya arthasya āharaṇatāyai bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ 
pragṛhye | nāsti lokottaraloke sukhaṃ yaṃ me na parityaktaṃ tasya arthasya āharaṇatāyai 
bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | nāsti loke taṃ du:khaṃ yaṃ me na upādinnaṃ tasya arthasya 
āharaṇatāyai bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | nāsti sā loke ramaṇīyatā yā 
me na parityakta tasya arthasya āharaṇatāyai bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | nāsti 
loke citrikaṃ yaṃ me na parityaktaṃ tasya arthasya āharaṇatāye (yai) bodhisatvo 
āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | nāsti taṃ loke aiśvaryaṃ yaṃ me na parityaktaṃ tasya arthasya āharaṇa- 
tāye (yai) bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | na khalu puna: kāmaratiheto: bodhisatvo 

āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | atha khalu virakta: sarvasaṃskāreṣu sarvasaṃskāravītikramaṃ prāpayi- 
ṣyāmīti bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | pūrvotpādasaṃpanno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ 
pragṛhye | agrotpādasaṃpanno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pra (280) gṛhye | praṇidhi- 
saṃpanno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | ni:śrayasaṃpanno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ 
pragṛhye | upacārasaṃpanno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | upastambhasaṃpanno bodhi- 
satvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | sambhārasaṃpanno bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | dṛḍh+a- 
samādāno hamasmīti kuśalehi dharmehi taṃ mayā samādānaṃ bhagnapūrvaṃ nāpi bhaṃjiṣyā- 
mīti bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | dṛḍh+acitto hamasmīti sthitacitto yā khalu 
punardṛḍh+acittena sthitacittena bhūmī-adhigantavyā tāṃ bhūmimadhigamiṣyāmīti bodhi- 
satvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | mahādrumo hamasmi aparimitacetaso yā khalu puna: mahā- 
drumena aparimitacetasena bhūmī adhigantavyā tāṃ bhūmiṃ adhigamiṣyāmīti bodhisatvo 
@182
āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | agreṇa puna: vīryeṇa agrāṃ, bhūmiṃ abhigamiṣyaṃ agraṃ me vīryaṃti  
bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | tāṃ bhūmimadhigamiṣyāmi yāṃ bhūmimadhigamya mahato 
janakāyasya arthaṃ kariṣyāmi bodhisatvo āryamānaṃ pragṛhye | evaṃ khalu bhikṣavo 
bodhisatvo abhīto acchambhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo dvātriṃśatākārasamanvāgataṃ ārya- 
mānaṃ pragṛhye | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo paṃcavidhaṃ 
āryasmitaṃ prādurkare | kathaṃ ca bhikṣava: bodhisatvo abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhaya- 
romaharṣo paṃcavidhaṃ āryasmitaṃ prādurkare | sayyathīdaṃ chandopastabdhaṃ vīryopastabdhaṃ 
smṛtyupastabdhaṃ samādhyupastabdhaṃ prajñopastabdhaṃ | evaṃ khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo 
abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo paṃcavidhaṃ āryasmitaṃ prādurakare | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo caturvidhaṃ 
(281) āryamahāsiṃhavilokitaṃ viloketi | kathaṃ ca bhikṣavo bodhisatvo 
abhīto acchambhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo caturvidhaṃ āryamahāsiṃhavilokitaṃ viloketi | 
sayyathīdaṃ asaṃvignaṃ viloketi | asaṃtrastaṃ viloketi | asaṃprabhītaṃ ca viloketi | 
vigatabhayaromaharṣaṃ ca viloketi | evaṃ khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo caturvidhaṃ ārya- 
mahāsiṃhavilokitaṃ viloketi |
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo caturvidhaṃ 
āryamahāsiṃhavijṛmbhitaṃ vijṛmbheti | kathaṃ ca bhikṣava: bodhisatvo abhīto 
acchambhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo caturvidhaṃ āryamahāsiṃhavijṛmbhitaṃ vijṛmbheti | 
sayyathīdaṃ abhītaṃ ca vijṛmbheti avignaṃ ca vijṛmbheti asaṃtrastaṃ ca vijṛmbheti | 
trāsento ca puna māraṃ ca māraparṣadaṃ ca mahāsiṃhavijṛmbhitaṃ vijṛmbheti | evaṃ ca khalu 
bhikṣavo bodhisatvo caturvidhaṃ āryamahāsiṃhavijṛmbhitaṃ vijṛmbheti | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchambhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo mahāsiṃha- 
ukkāsitaṃ ukkāsi | kathaṃ ca bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchambhī vigata- 
bhayaromaharṣo āryamahāsiṃha-ukkāsitaṃ ukkāse | sayyathīdaṃ abhītaṃ ukkāse 
asaṃvignaṃ ca ukkāse asaṃtrastaṃ ca ukkāse acchambhitaṃ ca ukkāse | idaṃ ca 
punarbhikṣavo bodhisatvasya ārya mahāsiṃha-ukkāsitaṃ | trisāhasramahāsāhasrāya 
lokadhātau ye janā sarve śabdaṃ aśrauṣīt | evaṃ khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto 
acchambhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo caturvidhaṃ āryamahāsiṃha-ukkāsitaṃ ukkāsi | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasyajāto anta:śalyaparidāgha- 
jāto (282) mahatīṃ caturaṃgiṇīṃ senāṃ sannāhayitvā yena bodhiyaṣistenopasaṃkra- 
mitvā bodhisatvasya purato sthitvā mahāntaṃ ghoṣaṃ mahāntaṃ śabdaninādamakārṣīt | 
sayyathīdaṃ imaṃ haratha imaṃ niharatha imaṃ vadhatha māragaṇā bhadramastu vo | atha khalu 
@183
bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo suvarṇavarṇabāhāṃ cīvarāto 
nirnāmayitvā jālinā hastaratnena tāmranakhena sucitrarājikena lākṣārasapraseka- 
varṇena mṛdunā tūlasparśopamena anekakalpakoīkuśala-mūlasamanvāgatena dakṣiṇena 
pāṇinā triṣkṛtvo śiramanuparimārje, dakṣiṇena pāṇinā paryaṃkaṃ parimārjayitvā 
dakṣiṇena pāṇinā pṛthivīṃ parāhanati | atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvena pāṇinā 
śīrṣe parāmṛṣe dakṣiṇena pāṇinā paryaṃke parāmṛṣe dakṣiṇena pāṇinā pṛthivīyaṃ 
parāhatāyāṃ iyaṃ mahāpṛthivī gambhīrabhīmarūpaṃ anunade anuraṇe | sayyathāpi nāma 
bhikṣavo mahatīye māgadhikāye kaṃsapātrīye girikandaragatāye śilāpae saṃparāhatāye 
gambhīro bhīṣmarupo ghoṣo anunade anuraṇe, evameva bhikṣavo bodhisatvena dakṣiṇena 
pāṇinā śire parāmṛṣe dakṣiṇena pāṇinā paryaṃke parāmṛṣe dakṣiṇena pāṇinā 
pṛthīvīyaṃ parāhatāyaṃ (iyaṃ mahāpṛthivī gambhīrabhīmarūpaṃ anunade anuraṇe | sā 
mārasenā tāvat susamṛddhā tāvat susaṃnaddhā bhītā trastā vyathitā saṃvignā saṃhṛṣa- 
romajātā tena vicarensu: tena vilayensu:, hastinopi sānaṃ saṃsīdensu:, aśvā 
pi sānaṃ saṃsīdensu: rathā pi sānaṃ saṃsīdensu:, padātā pi sānaṃ saṃsīdensu:, praharaṇā 
pi sānaṃ saṃsīdensu: | apare hasteṣu prapatensu:, (283) apare omuddhakā prapatensu: | 
apare apakubja prapatensu:, apare uttānakā prapatensu:, apare vāmena pārśvena 
prapatensu:, apare dakṣiṇena pārśvena prapatensu: | māro ca pāpīmāṃ du:khī daurmanasya- 
jāto anta:śalyaparidāghajāto ekamante pradhyāye kāṇḍena bhūmiṃ vilikhanto | 
śramaṇo me gautamo viṣayaṃ atikramiṣyatīti | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo vivikta- 
meva kāmairviviktaṃ pāpakairakuśalairdharmai: savitarkaṃ savicāraṃ vivekajaṃ prītisukhaṃ 
prathamaṃ dhyānamupasaṃpadya vihare | savitarkānāṃ savicārāṇāṃ vyapaśamādadhyātmasaṃ- 
prasādā, cetaso ekotibhāvādavitarkamavicāraṃ samādhijaṃ prītisukhaṃ dvitīyaṃ dhyānaṃ 
upasaṃpadya vihare | saprītivirāgādupekṣakaśca vihare smṛta: saṃprajānaṃ sukhaṃ ca kāye | 
yattadāryā ācakṣate upekṣaka: smṛtimāṃ sukhavihārī tṛtīyaṃ dhyānaṃ upasaṃpadya vihare | 
so sukhasya ca prahāṇāt sarvasaumanasya daurmanasyayorastaṃ gamādadu:khāsukhamupekṣya 
smṛtipariśuddhaṃ caturthaṃ dhyānamupasaṃpadya vihare | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīto acchaṃbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo rātryā 
purime yāme divyacakṣujñānadarśanapratisaṃkhāya cittamabhinirhare abhinirnāmaye | sa 
divyena cakṣuṣā viśuddhenātikrānta mānuṣyakena satvāṃ paśyati cyavantāṃ upapadyantāṃ 
suvarṇāṃ durvarṇāṃ sugatāṃ durgatāṃ hīnāṃ praṇītāṃ yathākarmopagāṃ sarvāṃ prajānati | ime 
@184
bhavanta: satvā kāyaduścaritena samanvāgatā vācāduścaritena samanvāgatā mano- 
duścaritena samanvāgatā āryāṇāmapavādakā mithyādṛṣikā te mithyādṛṣikarma- 
samādānaheto: taddhetostatpratyayāt kāyasya bhedāt paraṃ maraṇādapāyadurgativinipāte 
narakeṣūpapannā: | ime (284) punarbhavanta: satvā: kāyasucaritena samanvāgatā 
vācāsucaritena samanvāgatā manosucaritena samanvāgatā āryāṇāmanapavādakā: 
samyagdṛṣikāste samyakdṛṣikarmasamādānahetostaddhetostatpratyayāt kāyasya bhedāt 
paraṃ maraṇāt svargakāye deveṣūpapannā: | iti divyena cakṣuṣā viśuddhenātikrānta- 
mānuṣyakena satvāṃ paśyati cyavantāmupapadyantāṃ suvarṇāṃ durvarṇāṃ sugatāṃ durgatāṃ hīnāṃ 
praṇītāṃ yathākarmopagāṃ satvāṃ jānāti | 
atha khalu bhikṣava: bodhisatvo abhito acchaṃmbhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo rātryā 
madhyame yāme pūrvanivāsānusmṛtijñānāye cittamabhinirhare abhinirnāmayesi | 
so nekavidhaṃ pūrvanivāsaṃ samanusmare | sayyathīdaṃ ekāṃ vā jātiṃ dve vā jātīṃ trīṇi 
catvāri vā jātīṃ paṃca vā jātīṃ daśa vā jātīṃ viṃśaṃ vā jātīṃ triṃśaṃ vā jātīṃ 
paṃcāśaṃ vā jātīṃ śataṃ vā jātīṃ sahasraṃ vā jātīṃ śatasahasraṃ vā jātīṃ saṃvartakalpaṃ 
vā vivartakalpaṃ vā saṃvartavivartakalpaṃ vā anekānyapi saṃvartakalpāṃ anekānyapi 
vivartakalpāṃ anekānyapi saṃvartavivartakalpāṃ amutrāhamāsiṃ evaṃnāmo evaṃgotro 
evaṃjātyo evamāhāro evamāyu:paryanto evaṃ sukhadu:khapratisaṃvādo iti sākāraṃ 
soddeśaṃ anekavidhaṃ pūrvanivāsamanusmarati | 
atha khalu bhikṣavo bodhisatvo abhīta acchambhī vigatabhayaromaharṣo rātryā 
paścime yāme aruṇodghāasamaye nandīmukhāyāṃ rajanyāṃ yatkiñcit puruṣeṇa 
satpuruṣeṇa mahāpuruṣeṇa puruṣarṣabheṇa puruṣadravyena puruṣaśūreṇa puruṣavīreṇa puruṣanāgena 
puruṣasiṃhena puruṣapadumena puruṣakumudena puruṣapuṇḍarīkena puruṣājāneyena puruṣadhaureyena 
anuttareṇa puruṣadamyasārathinā nikrāntena vikrāntena parākrāntena arthikena apra- 
(285) mattena ātāpinā prahitātmena vyapakṛṣena viharantena gatimatānusmṛti- 
dhṛtimatā buddhimatā prajñāmatā sarvaśo sarvatratāye jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ abhi- 
saṃboddhavyaṃ sarvaṃ taṃ ekacittakṣaṇasamāyuktayā prajñayā anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddhe | 
sayyathīdaṃ idaṃ du:khaṃ, ayaṃ du:khasamudayo, ayaṃ du:khanirodho, ayaṃ du:khanirodha-
gāmino pratipat | ime āśravā, imo āśravasamudayo, ayaṃ āśravanirodho, ayaṃ 
āśravanirodhagāminī pratipat | iha āśravā aśeṣā niravaśeṣā nirudhyanti 
vyupaśāmyanti prahāṇamastaṃ gacchanti | yadidaṃ imasya sato idaṃ bhavati, imasya 
@185
asato idaṃ na bhavati | imasyotpādādidamutpadyate | imasya nirodhādidaṃ 
nirudhyati iti pi | avidyāpratyayā: saṃskārā:, saṃskārapratyayaṃ vijñānaṃ, vijñāna- 
pratyayaṃ nāmarūpaṃ, nāmarūpapratyayaṃ ṣaḍayatanaṃ, ṣaḍāyatanapratyayaṃ sparśa:, sparśapratyayā 
vedanā, vedanāpratyayā tṛṣṇā, tṛṣṇāpratyayamupādānaṃ, upādānapratyayo bhavo, bhavapratyayā 
jāti, jātipratyayā jarāmaraṇaśokaparidevadu:khadaurmanasyopāyāsā bhavanti | 
evamasya kevalasya mahato du:khaskandhasya samudayo bhavati | ityapi avidyāni- 
rodhāt saṃskāranirodha:, saṃskāranirodhād vijñānanirodha:, vijñānanirodhāt, 
nāmarūpanirodha:, nāmarūpanirodhāt ṣaḍāyatananirodha:, ṣaḍāyatananirodhāt sparśa- 
nirodha:, sparśanirodhād vedanānirodha:, vedanānirodhāt tṛṣṇānirodha:, tṛṣṇā- 
nirodhādupādānanirodha:, upādānanirodhād bhavanirodha:, bhavanirodhājjāti- 
nirodha:, jātinirodhājjarāmaraṇaśokaparidevadu:khadaurmanasyopāyāsā nirudhyante | 
evamasya kevalasya mahato du:khaskandhasya nirodho bhavati | sarvasaṃskārā anityā: 
sarvasaṃskārā du:khā sarvadharmā anātmāna: | etaṃ śāntaṃ etaṃ praṇītaṃ etaṃ yathāvadetaṃ 
aviparītaṃ yamidaṃ sarvopadhipratini:sargo sarvasaṃskārasamathā dharmopacchedo tṛṣṇākṣayo 
virāgo nirodho nirvāṇaṃ | 
(286) atha khalu bhikṣavo tathāgatastasmiṃ samaye idamudānamudānesi | 
sukho puṇyasya vipāko abhiprāyaśca ṛdhyati | 
kṣipraṃ sa paramāṃ śāntiṃ nirvṛtiṃ cādhigacchati ||1|| 
puroto ye upasargā devatā mārakāyikā | 
antarāyaṃ na śaknonti kṛtapuṇyasya ka (rttuṃ) vai ||2|| 
ye bhavanti alpapuṇyasya vidhnā, te na bhavanti puṇyavato | balavāṃ bhavati 
samādhi sambhārato puṇyānāṃ | yadyadeva devaloke athavā vasavartimanuṣyeṣu kṛta- 
puṇya: prārthayate, tathā ṛdhyate tasya | athavā punar prārthayati nirvāṇaṃ acyutapadama- 
śokaṃ mārgaṃ du:khapraśamanaṃ pratilabhate | alpakiśareṇa bodhi uttamā sparśitā, iha 
mayā prajñāye vīryeṇa ca du:khaṃ mocitaṃ, bhāramohitaṃ guruṃ prāptā ca sarvajñatā, māro ca 
nihato sabalavāhano bhasmīkṛto antako, tasmiṃ bodhidrumottame sthitohaṃ | 
saptāhaṃ ekāsane devakoīsahasrāṇi pūjayensu: | tasmiṃ āsane divyaṃ 
candanacūrṇaṃ okirensu: puṣpehi ca māndāravehi okirensu:, divyāni tūryāṇi 
upari a(ā)ghaitāni pravādyensu: | tadā devā ca divyāni candanacūrṇāni 
uparito prakirensu:, divyāni ca agurucūrṇāni divyāni keśalacūrṇāni, divyāni 
tamālapatracūrṇāni, divyāni māndāravāṇi puṣpāṇi pravarṣensu: mahāmāndāravāṇi 
puṣpāṇi karkāravāṇi mahākarkāravāṇi rocamānāni mahārocamānāni bhīṣmāṇi 
@186
mahābhīṣmāni samantagandhāni mahāsamantagandhāni maṃjūṣakāni mahāmaṃjūṣakāni
pārijātakapuṣpāṇi, divyāni suva (287) rṇapuṣpāṇi rūpyapuṣpāṇi sarvaratanamayāni 
puṣpāṇi pravarṣensu: | divyāni triṃśacchata (tra) sahasrāṇi divyāni ratnamayāni 
antarīkṣasmiṃ prādurbhūtāni cchādayensu: jinakāyaṃ śailaṃ ratnāmayaṃ stūpaṃ vā 
suvarṇamayaṃ naikakalpakoikuśalamūlasamanvāgataṃ | 
atha khalu bhikṣava: saṃbahulāśca śuddhāvāsakāyikā devā yena tathāgataste- 
nopasaṃkramitvā tathāgatasya pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte sthitāsu: sagauravā 
sapratīsā ekāṃśīkṛtā prāṃjalīkṛtāstathāgatameva namasyamānā: | ekānte sthitā 
bhikṣava: te saṃbahulā: śuddhāvāsakāyikā devaputrā aśītihi ākārehi māraṃ pāpīmaṃ 
saṃmukhaṃ abhigarjensu: | katamehi aśītihi | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-na
khalu punarahaṃ paśyāmi śramaṇasya gautamasya kaṃcid devamanuṣyeṣu nikṣepaṇaṃ yannūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi ye pi ceme svaviṣaya- 
kāyikā devaputrā: śramaṇasya gautamasya abhyantaro parivāro yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame 
nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: pūrvayoga- 
saṃpannā bhavanti yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ 
etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: nirvāsantikā bhavanti yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautamaṃ nirvidya 
apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: dyutisaṃpannā bhavanti 
yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃ- 
rūpā: satvā: anūnācārasaṃpannā bhavanti yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: garbhāvakrāntisaṃpannā bhavanti yaṃ 
nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma (288) te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi- 
evaṃrūpā: satvā garbhasthitisaṃpannā bhavanti yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: jātisaṃpannā bhavanti yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: 
satvā: kulasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma 
te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā lakṣaṇasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā anu- 
vyaṃjanasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: kṛtādhikārā dharmasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: 
kalyāṇasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ 
etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: varṇasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya 
@187
apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: kāravarṇasaṃpannā 
bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi 
-evaṃrūpā: satvā adhyāśayasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya 
apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā sattvasaṃpannā bhavanti, 
yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: 
satvā: sarvavibhūtisaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na 
nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: kāyakarmasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā 
vācākarmasaṃpannā (289) bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: cittakarmasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: 
sattvasārasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: sārapravarasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: 
aparihāṇidharmasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na 
nāma te pāpīmannetadabhūṣi—evaṃrūpā: satvā abhirūhasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi—evaṃrūpāssatvā: 
yāpanakasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: cāritrasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā: 
mahākaruṇāsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā āvāsasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā 
maheśākhyatvasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma 
te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā dharmaiśvaryasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā 
mahādharmasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi—evaṃrūpā: satvā lokasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame 
nirvidya a(290)pakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmannetadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā 
lokavicayasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma 
te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā lokapravicayasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmannetadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā 
ṛddhisaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | naṃ nāma te pāpīmaṃ 
@188
etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā bodhipakṣikadharmasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpāssatvā: 
utthānasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi evaṃrūpā: satvā vīryasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame 
nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmannetadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā smṛtisaṃpannā 
bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi- 
evaṃrūpā: satvāssamādhisaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā prajñāsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā 
vimuktisaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā vimuktijñānadarśanasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā 
pratibhānasaṃpannā bhavanti | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmannetadabhūṣi-evaṃrūpā: satvā vyākaraṇasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
(291) gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpāssatvā 
dharmadeśanāsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadbhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā anavadyadharmadeśanāsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmannetadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā 
jñānasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpī- 
mannetadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā darśanasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame 
nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmannetadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā jñānadarśana- 
saṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etada- 
bhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā āniṃjyasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidya 
apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā: paritrāṇasaṃpannā bhavanti, 
yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: 
satvā pūrvotpādasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na 
nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā yugotpādasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā: 
kalyāṇotpādasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma 
te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā agrotpādasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā 
jyeṣhotpādasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma 
te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā śreṣhotpādasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
@189
(292) gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmannetadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: 
satvā praṇidhipūrvotpādasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā ni:śre (śra)yasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ 
nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: 
satvā upacayasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma 
te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā upastambhanakuśalā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā 
saṃbhārasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ 
etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā āryapaṃcāṃgikasamādhisaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidya apakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā ārya- 
mahāpaṃcāṃgikasamādhisaṃpanno bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā āryapaṃcajñātikasaṃpannā bhavanti, 
yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: 
satvā āryamahāpaṃcajñātikasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā ekāgramanasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ 
śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā 
araṇāsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ 
etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā arisainyapramardanasaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śra (293)- 
maṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā 
svayambhūsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīma% 
etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā svayambhūdharmatāsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame 
nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā agrāye paramāye 
dharmatāye saṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te 
pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā kṛtapuṇyatāsaṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe 
gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā agrāye 
paramāye varṇasaṃpadāye saṃpannā bhavanti, yaṃ nūnāhaṃ śramaṇe gautame nirvidyāpakrameyaṃ | 
na nāma te pāpīmaṃ etadabhūṣi | evaṃrūpā: satvā varṇasaṃpannā te puna: pāpīmaṃ satvā 
duṣpradharṣā bhavanti | paśya pāpīmaṃ yāvat mahadayaṃ aparādhaṃ | ekamante sthitā 
bhikṣava: śuddhāvāsakāyikā devā māraṃ pāpīmaṃ imehi aśītīhi ākārehi saṃmukhaṃ 
abhigarjensu: | idamavocad bhagavān rājagṛhe viharanto gṛddhakūe parvate, imasmiṃśca 
punarvyākaraṇe bhāṣyamāṇe paṃcānāṃ bhikṣuśatānāṃ anupādāśravebhyaścittāni vimuktāni 
āttamanasaste bhikṣū bhagavato bhāṣitamabhinandensu: | 
avalokitaṃ nāma sūtraṃ samāptaṃ | 
@190
evaṃ mayā śrutaṃ ekasmiṃ samaye bhagavāṃ vaiśālyāṃ viharati āmrapālīvane 
mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdhaṃ mahatā ca bodhisatvagaṇena | atha khalu viśuddhamati bhikṣu- 
rutthāyāsanādekāṃśaṃ cīvaraṃ prāpayitvā dakṣiṇaṃ jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratisthāpayitvā 
yena (294) bhagavāṃstenāṃjaliṃ praṇāmayitvā bhagavantametaduvāca | yadbhagavatā 
bodhisatvabhūtena bodhimaṇḍaṃ upasaṃkramitvā bodhimaṇḍe sthihitvānāvalokitaṃ sarva- 
lokahitāya sarvalokasukhāya taṃ bhagavāṃ nirdiśatu, taṃ bhaviṣyati bahujanahitāya 
bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato janakāyasyārthāya hitāya sukhāya devānāṃ 
ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca bodhisatvānāṃ ca mahāsatvānāṃ mahanto dharmāloko kṛto bhaviṣyati 
āśvāso ca datto bhavati | atha khalu viśuddhamati bhikṣu: tāye velāye imāṃ 
gāthāmabhāṣi | 
kathaṃ tvaṃ lokapradyota aprameya nirupadhi | 
nairaṃjanāṃ tarito si hitāya sarvaprāṇināṃ ||1|| 
ye nimittā abhūttatra taramāṇe narottame | 
vyākarohi mahāvīra tathāgata mahāmuni ||2|| 
yathā te lokapradyota bodhimaṇḍo alaṃkṛto | 
tathā hi me pṛcchito brūhi arthakāmahitaṃkaraṃ ||3|| 
yathā uttamā bodhi prāptā tvayā lokasya cetiya | 
yathā pāpīmaṃ prahinesi kṛṣṇabandhuṃ sasainyakaṃ ||4|| 
daśa te balā svayaṃbhū satvasāra niruttarā | 
… ||5|| 
ṛddhiprabhāvo tha pratapasi diśā sarvā sārthavāha naramarupūjita śatakṛtvo 
maharṣe | kramasi yathaiva hansarājā himavarapāṇḍaro śuddho dhārtarāṣro varasuravara 
akilaṃtakāyo | brajasi diśato vidiśā tāvadeva devāsuranāgayakṣasaṃghā maru- 
bhavanā kṛtvā (295) sarvajihmavarṇasthūṇāṃ | yathaiva dagdhāṃ sthūṇāṃ suvarṇabimbaṃ 
abhibhavati tathā śāstā sarvalokamabhibhavati | kusumito ratnakāyo lakṣaṇehi 
yathā gagaṇaṃ (naṃ) pratipūraṃ tārakehi | puṇyaśatasahasrehi koi parā na vidyati 
sugatasya ekanāme | na te sti kocit samasamo sarvaloke kuto viśiṣo tāvadeva 
sarvā saṃprabhāsiṃ daśa diśatā samantā sahasraraśmi yathā antarīkṣe | alaṃkṛtaste 
daśabala ātmabhāva: dvātriṃśakavacitalakṣaṇehi dhanāto mukto yathā kārtikasmiṃ 
candro va śobhate | yathā tārakehi sahasraśītaṃ catura aśīti anyaścaraṃ śāstu 
yehi ghoṣo aṃgasahasrehi avikalyā paṃcapurā parigṛhītā bhagavato yehi bhagavato 
vācā (??) | mukhato gandho bhagavato candanasya pravāyate | atuliyamaprameyaṃ 
@191
buddhakṣetraṃ aparimitaṃ bharitvā sameti khila doṣamohaṃ | trisahasrā sarvā yadi pi 
lokadhātu pūrā bhave śikhāśiri sarṣapehi, śakyaṃ gaṇetuṃ syāt sarṣapā ekamuhūrte 
vicakṣaṇena na tveva śakyaṃ gaṇayituṃ sarvasatvadhātū daśasu diśāsu aparimitā anantā 
yā hi bhagavato candanasya ghrāyitvā gandhaṃ pratilabhe | kṣāntibhūmi dhīra atulya 
mahākaruṇāvīra mahāpratāpabalavāṃ bhiṣaja satvānāṃ | nātha anupalipta dakṣiṇeya 
śaraṇavrajatāṃ jinapravara svayaṃbho | kastṛptiṃ hi janaye tvāṃ stuvanto | tathā hi 
balo bhagavata: aprameyo | anantavarṇaṃ hatarāgaṃ śānticittaṃ śaraṇaṃ brajema tvā 
abhibhuṃ anabhibhūtaṃ | bhaveya antaṃ gagaṇaṃ (naṃ) brajato śakyaṃ samūdraṃ pi tata: kṣapetuṃ 
(kṣapayituṃ) na śakyaṃ (296) jine balapramāṇaṃ kṣapetuṃ | tathāhi saṃbuddho saṃbhūta- 
balo | siṃhaṃ narendraṃ daśabalaṃ aprameyaṃ pṛcchāmi | vīra hatarāga śāntaṃ cittaṃ jñānena 
daśadiśatā asaṃgatitā (?), sa me praśnaṃ hitakara vyākarohi | 
kalpakoisahasrāṇi aprameyamacintiyā | 
carito bhoti arthāya sarvajño dvipadottamo ||1|| 
dānaṃ śīlaṃ ca kṣānti ca dhyānāni ca niṣevitā | 
prajñā ca caritā pūrvaṃ kalpakoiśatāṃ bahuṃ ||2|| 
āgneyamaṇīnāṃ yā ābhā gagane vidyutāna vā | 
nakṣatrāṇāṃ cāpi yā ābhā jihmavarṇā bhavanti tā ||3|| 
nāsti devo vā nāgo vā yakṣo kumbhāṇḍarākṣaso | 
yasya etādṛśakāyo yathā te naranāyaka ||4|| 
surāsuravarapūjanīyo gurukṛtavandito satkṛto maharṣe prabhaṃkara dvipadendra satvasāravara 
puruṣarṣabha cetiyaṃ narāṇāṃ | bhrūvivaralalāe ūrṇābhāgo yathā gagane suviśuddharaśmi 
rājate bhagavato yathā kārtike māse vimano virocate candro pūrṇamāsyāṃ |
nīlavimalanetrā nāyakasya surucirotpalavarṇasaṃnikāśā vimalā śubhā prabhā | 
saṃrocate ca sukhajananā naranārīṇāṃ narendradantā vimalapāṇḍarā sujātasamasahitā 
himavara-(297) sannikāśā, mukhaṃ dalavarasaṃprakāśaṃ daśabala tathā viśadaṃ | te 
śāstuna: taruṇasukhumaraśmībhirāstṛtā vararasavatī śobhati jihvā nāyakasya 
prabālakasamatulyavarṇā ca divyā bahujanasaṃjñāpanī | sukhaṃdadaṃ ca ābhājālena baddhaṃ 
lalāaṃ sabhrūmukhaṃ ca śobhe yathaiva candramaso | sukhasamāhitanīlā daśabala bhagavato 
śīrṣe keśā | śākyasiṃha grīvā te śobhe yathā suvarṇakambu yathā ovāhā ca jina 
samā | abhedyo siṃhārdhapūrvo bhagavato ātmabhāvo | prabhāsi loke diśatā samantā |
@192
viśiṣavākya atulasamudra karmavipākaṃ karohi imāṃ girāṃ bhāṣamāṇa:, sarvaste 
loko abhinamate āvarjito karito pṛṣvā daśanakha aṃjalīhi | 
evamukte bhagavāṃ viśuddhamatiṃ bhikṣuṃ etadavocat | sādhu sādhu bhikṣu sādhu khalu 
punaste yastvaṃ tathāgatametamarthaṃ paripṛcchitavyaṃ manyasi | śobhanaṃ te bhikṣu pratibhānaṃ, 
bhadrikā parimīmānsā yadevaṃ hi bhikṣu pratibhāyasi | evaṃ pi teṣāṃ kulaputrāṇāṃ 
karmavipākā pratibhāyanti yeṣāmayaṃ dharmaparyyāyo hastagato bhaviṣyati | na te 
mārasya pāpīmato vasagatā bhaviṣyanti | nāpi teṣāṃ manuṣyā vā amanuṣyā vā 
avatāraṃ labhiṣyanti | tat kasya heto: | udārakuśalamūlacaritā te hi bhikṣū 
te hi satvā yeṣāṃ arthāya tvaṃ etamarthaṃ paripṛcchasi bodhisatvānāṃ mahāsatvānāṃ | tvaṃ 
bhikṣu satvānāmarthāya tathāgatametamarthaṃ paripṛcchitavyaṃ manyasi yamidaṃ bodhisatvānāṃ 
lokapariṇāyakānāṃ sarvasatvacārikaviśeṣasaṃprasthitānāṃ | tvaṃ bhikṣu satvā- 
nāmarthāya ta-(298) thāgataṃ paripṛcchasi yamidaṃ bodhisatvānāṃ mahāsatvānāṃ 
lokapariṇāyakānāṃ sarvasaṃśayacchedaprabhedakauśalyasamanvāgama (ta) saṃprasthitānāṃ | 
bhikṣu satvānāmarthāya tathāgatametamarthaṃ paripṛcchesi yamidaṃ bodhisatvānāṃ mahāsatvānāṃ 
lokapariṇāyakānāṃ dānaviśeṣābhiyuktānāṃ kṣāntiviśeṣābhiyuktānāṃ dhyānaviśeṣā- 
bhiyuktānāṃ prajñāviśeṣābhiyuktānāṃ | atha khalu bhagavāṃ tāye velāye imāṃ 
gāthāmabhāṣi | 
tuṣite bhavane divya otaritvā himasamo nāgo bhavitva ṣaḍviṣāṇo | 
rājño agramahiṣīṃ praviṣo kukṣiṃ tato trisāhasra prakampe lokadhātu ||1|| 
tada suvipula ābhā suvarṇavarṇā imaṃ sarvaṃ sahasralokadhātuṃ | 
upari yāvabhavagraṃ jvalante yada jina: kukṣiṃ praviṣo saṃprajāno ||2|| 
śakraśatasahasraṃ sabrahmakoyo jinaṃ varakukṣigataṃ namasya nityaṃ | 
upāgami divase pi ardharātre na ca vraji ime avisarjitā kadācit ||3|| 
tūryaṃ ca śatasahasrasaṃpraghuṣaṃ upari nabhaṃ sphuaṃ sarvadevatāhi | 
divyaṃ prahāya candanasya cūrṇaṃ atha punaranye patākacchatrahastā ||4|| 
…divyā pravarṣi varakusumā ca utpalasya | 
madhukarakaraviṃkā suvarṇamālyā yāva jino kukṣiṃ praviṣo saṃprajāno ||5|| 
yada jāyethā buddho satvasāro devānaṃ indro dhāraye saṃhṛṣa: | 
vastraṃ viśiṣaṃ suruciraṃ kauśakeyaṃ jāmbunadasya samanibhaṃkāñcanasya ||6|| 
@193
yadā ca bhūmisthito bodhisatvo sapta padāṃ cakrame hṛṣacitto | 
(299) ahaṃ khu loke asadṛśaṃ kariṣyaṃ antaṃ jarāye maraṇakriyāya ||7|| 
tada prakampe vasumati ṣaḍvikāraṃ ābhā ca muktā diśatā samantā | 
divyā śabdā pravāditā antarīkṣe aśīti sahasrā abhu devatānāṃ ||8|| 
divyā ca cūrṇā nabhato pravarṣe candanasya suvarṇaśubhā devaputrā | 
mandāravehi okire bodhisatvaṃ prāmodyajātā maru hṛṣacittā ||9|| 
ekūnatriṃśo vayasānuprāpto paripācayitvā jagadbodhisatvo | 
tyajitva rājyaṃ ratanavarāṃ ca sapta kāṣāyavastro abhū bodhisatvo ||10|| 
so pravrajitva vidu bodhisatvo ṣaḍvarṣayugaṃ care duṣkarāṇi | 
so māgadhasya vijitaṃ praviṣo grāmikadhītā dṛśi vodhisatvaṃ ||11|| 
suvarṇapātrīṃ ca udagracitto bhṛṃgāraṃ gṛhya ratanavicitraṃ | 
aṣāṅgupetaṃ śubhapāripūrṇaṃ tada ācamesi ṛṣi bodhisatvo ||12|| 
balenupetaṃ surasaṃ praṇītaṃ gandhena ca upanaye bhojanaṃ ca | 
evaṃ ca cchandaṃ jane vegajātā buddho bhave kavacito lakṣaṇehi ||13|| 
imaṃ ca hīnaṃ vijahiya iṣibhāvaṃ careya śuddhaṃ aśabalabrahmacaryaṃ | 
varje kāmaṃ du:khakaraṃ rogamūlaṃ seveya buddhāṃ hatarajaniṣkileśāṃ ||14|| 
bhāṣitvā gāthāmimāṃ evaṃrūpāṃ senāpaterduhitā hṛṣacittā | 
namasyamānāṃjaliya bodhisatvaṃ muṃcitvā aśru imaṃ vācaṃ bhāṣe ||15|| 
sulabdhalābho mahipati vimbisāro aśokaprāpto paribṛṃhitājño | 
(300) yasyāyaṃ vijeti sthito bodhisatvo adya atulyāṃ prāpsyati bodhimagrāṃ ||16|| 
bhuṃjitvā bhaktaṃ mama krakucchando brajet svayaṃbhū drumaṃ pādapendraṃ | 
prabhāsayanto daśa diśā samantā jāmbunadasya yatha suvarṇayūpo ||17|| 
konākanāmo mahadakṣiṇīya: bhuṃjitva bhaktaṃ vraji bodhimaṇḍaṃ | 
adīnacitto acalo asaṃpravedhi yasyāsi kāyo sphuo lakṣaṇehi ||18|| 
yasyāsi nāmaṃ tada kāśyapo pi jāmbunadasamanibhavigrahasya | 
bhuṃjitva bhaktaṃ mama vidu satvasāra: brajet svayaṃbhū drumavaraṃ pādapendraṃ ||19|| 
ye bhadrakalpe atuliya dakṣiṇeyā bheṣyanti dhorā hatarajaniṣkileśā | 
pūjeṣyi sarvā atuliya bodhiheto: na mahya kāṃkṣā anyā hi asti kiṃcit ||20|| 
ye antarīkṣe iha devaputrā: te candanenokire bodhisatvaṃ | 
vācāṃ bhāṣe muditavegajātā senāpaterduhitālabdhalābhā ||21|| 
@194
pūrvenivāsaṃ smaresi sujātā premnaṃ janetvaṃ śubhaṃ bodhisatve | 
buddhāna koinayutā sahasrā bhuktvā bhaktaṃ mama gatā bodhimūlaṃ ||22|| 
atha khalu bodhisatvo yena nairaṃjanā tenopasaṃkramitvā muhūrtaṃ asthāsi | 
samehi pādatalehi dharaṇīṃ prakampesi | atha khalu tasmiṃ samaye mahānta: pṛthivīcālo 
abhūṣi bhīṣaṇo saromaharṣaṇo, yena pṛthivīcālena iyaṃ trisāhasramahāsāhasrā 
lokadhātu samā abhūṣi pāṇitalajātā, sumeruśca parvatarājā cakravāḍamahācakravāḍā 
ca parvatā nimindharo yugandharo iṣāṃdharo ca parvatā khadirakāśvakarṇo vinatako 
sudarśano ca sapta parvatā dvīpāntarikā, tathānye kālaparvatā, pṛthivyāṃ osannā abhūṣi 
(301) bodhisatvasyānubhāvena | mahāsamudrāśca saṃkṣubdhā abhūṣi bodhisatvasyānu- 
bhāvena prajñāyensu: | tena khalu puna: samayena ayaṃ trisāhasramahāsāhasro lokadhātu: 
śakaacakrapramāṇamātrehi jāmbūnadasya suvarṇasya padumehi śatasahasrapadumehi śata- 
sahasrapatrehi nīlavaiḍuryajātehi musāragalvakehi śirigarbhapiṃjalehi sphuā abhūṣi 
aṣāpadavinibaddhā, mahāntaśca obhāso prādurbhuta: yena obhāsena mahānirayā 
bhīṣmā upaśāntā abhūṣi | sarve nairayikā satvā sukhitā abhūṣi | sarve tiryag- 
yonigatā: sukhitā abhūṣi | sarve yāmalaukikā satvā: sukhitā abhūṣi parasparaṃ 
maitracittā bodhisatvānubhāvena | mahāntena cobhāsena sarvā trisāhasramahāsāhasrā 
lokadhātu obhāsitā abhūṣi | tena khalu puna: samayena trisāhasramahāsāhasrāye 
lokadhātuye yāvatakā devendrabhavanā nāgendrabhavanā yakṣendrabhavanā garuḍendrabhavanā 
te sarve ekobhāsaābhāsā abhūṣi | sarvatra bodhisatvasya ātmabhāvatāmanuprāptāṃ 
saṃjānanti | tena khalu puna: samayena yāvatakā trisāhasramahāsāhasrāye lokadhātūye 
devā nāgā yakṣā gandharvā asurā garuḍā kinnarā mahoragā te sarve svakasvakeṣu 
āsaneṣu na ramensu: bodhisatvasyānubhāvena | bodhisatvasya śiriṃ asahantā te 
sarve yena bodhimaṇḍastenopasaṃkramensu: puṣpamālyagandhacchatrapatākāvādyadhūpanavilapana- 
parigṛhītā | tena khalu puna: samayena asaṃkhyeyehi aprameyehi buddhakṣetrehi 
abhikrāntakāntā bodhisatvā: devatāveṣamabhinirmiṇitvā upari antarīkṣe prati- 
ṣhensu: divyautpalapadumapuṇḍarīkaparigṛhītā | tena khalu puna: samayena ayaṃ 
trisāhasramahāsāhasro lokadhātu: śaka-(302) acakrapramāṇehi jāmbunadasuvarṇa- 
padumehi nīlavaiḍūryanāḍīhi ayutaśo keśarehi | (śirīṣagarbhapaṃjarehi bhūmitala- 
mupādāya yāvadbhavāgraṃ sphuamabhūṣi āgantukehi keśarakehi) śirīṣagarbhapaṃjarehi 
bhūmitalamupādāya yāvadbhavāgraṃ sphuaṃ abhūṣi āgantukehi bodhisatvehi devanāga- 
yakṣehi ca asuragaruḍakinnaramahoragehi ca | 
atha khalu bodhisatvo mahato devagaṇasya purato nairaṃjanāṃ nadīṃ uttīrṇo | 
tena khalu puna: samayena nairaṃjanāye nadīye aśīti cchatrakoiyo jāmbunadasuvarṇānāṃ 
@195
chatrānāṃ prādurbhūtā bodhisatvasya upari sthihensu:, aśīti cchatrakoīyo rupyamayānāṃ 
aśīti cchatrakoīyo asmagarbhamayānāṃ aśīti cchatrakoīyo hastigarbhamayānāṃ 
aśīti cchatrakoīyo lohitakāmayānāṃ aśīti cchatrakoīyo maṇimayānāṃ 
prādurbhūtā bodhisatvasya upari sthihensu: | aśīti ca nāgakoīyo ekamekaśca 
nāgo aśītināgakoiparivāro lohitamuktāpuṣpaparigṛhītā yena bodhisatva- 
stanopasaṃkramitvā bodhisatvaṃ pūjayensu: purimakena puṇyopacayena | 
atha khalu kālo nāgarājā svajanaparivāra: svakāto bhavanāto abhyud-
gamitvā yena bodhisatvastenopasaṃkramitvā bodhisatvasya pādāṃ śirasā vanditvā 
bodhisatvaṃ prāṃjalīkṛto prekṣamāṇo gāthābhiradhyabhāṣe | 
bodhiṃ paryeṣamāṇo yaṃ bodhisatvo visārado | 
nairaṃjanāṃ caritvāna bodhimūlamupāgame ||1|| 
nānādvijasaṃgharutaṃ varapādapamaṇḍitaṃ | 
varapuṣpaphalopetaṃ trisāhasrāya yāvatā ||2|| 
yatra te lokapradyotā āgatā bodhi prāpuṇe | 
krakucchando konākamuni kāśyapo ca mahāmuni ||3|| 
(303) taṃ deśaṃ lokapradyoto upāgame lokanāyako | 
yo so vādityabandhunāṃ śākyānāṃ paramo muni: ||4|| 
te devasaṃghā muditā sarve harṣitamānasā: | 
puṣpameghasamānoghāṃ tāmakāsi vasundharāṃ ||5|| 
svabhavaneṣu āgatvā pūjenti lokanāyakaṃ | 
pradakṣiṇaṃ bodhisatvaṃ śuddhāvāsā samāgatā ||6|| 
mandāravehi puṣpehi divyehi manujehi ca | 
mahārahehi śreṣhehi bodhimaṇḍaṃ alaṃkare ||7|| 
vṛkṣā tatomukhā sarve bodhimaṇḍe vane name | 
yena sa pravaro deśa: pūrvabuddhaniṣevita: ||8|| 
yāpi ca bodhimaṇḍasmiṃ devatā vṛkṣamāśritā | 
sā bodhisatvaṃ dṛṣvāna ghoṣesi ca amānuṣaṃ ||9|| 
cailaṃ ca bhrāmaye divyaṃ candanaṃ pramuṃcasi | 
sā divyai ratnacūrṇaiśca okiresi nararṣabhaṃ ||10|| 
nānāvidhānāṃ gandhānāṃ divyānāṃ mānuṣāṇa ca | 
caturdiśāśritā vātā bodhimaṇḍe pravāyensu ca ||11|| 
divyā ca tūryā vādyensu antarīkṣasmiṃ śobhanā | 
saṃgītiṃ vividhāṃ kurvan mañjūghoṣāṃ manoramāṃ ||12|| 
@196
obhāsa: sumahā āsi bodhimaṇḍasya raśmibhi: | 
yena sarvo devaloko sphuo āsi tadanantaraṃ ||13|| 
(304) jihmavarṇā abhūddivyā vimānā ratanāmayā | 
jāmbūnadasuvarṇehi bodhisatvasya raśmibhi: ||14|| 
mandāravehi puṣpehi okirenti nabhe sthitā: | 
devaputrasahasrāṇi bodhisatvaṃ maharddhikā: ||15|| 
śruṇitvā atulaṃ ghoṣaṃ kālo nāgo maharṣina: | 
harṣitaprītasantuṣo nāgakanyāpuraskṛto ||16|| 
krīḍāratisukhaṃ divyamujjhitvā sarvamāgato | 
caturdiśaṃ viloketvā paśyate puruṣarṣabhaṃ ||17|| 
vairocanaṃ vā gagaṇa (na) smiṃ sarvaraśmisamāgataṃ | 
arcitvā muditatuṣo bodhisatvaṃ samālape ||18|| 
yādṛśā lakṣaṇā pūrvabuddhāna puruṣottama | 
krakucchande konākamuni abhūccāpi narottame ||19|| 
kāśyape jine ca lakṣaṇā tathāgate puruṣottame | 
samā jālāvanaddhā teṣāṃ caraṇā supratiṣhitā ||20|| 
lākṣārasaprasekavarṇā sahacakrā maharṣiṇāṃ | 
lākṣārasaprasekavarṇā sahacakrā maharṣiṇāṃ |
heṣā pādatalā jātā svastikairupaśobhitā: ||21|| 
pādāṃgulīṣu sarvatra nandiyāvarta uddhatā | 
bhāsanti lokanāthānāṃ vrajatāṃ citramedinīṃ ||22|| 
ucchṛṃ khalapādā te nātha īdṛśā yādṛśo tuvaṃ | 
naujjotanā gulphāyo aṃgulīyo sughaitā ||23|| 
(305) dīrghāṃgulī tāmranakhā jālehi utsadehi ca | 
caraṇā lokanāthānāṃ vrajatāṃ citramedinīṃ ||24|| 
eṇījaṃghā ca te āsi śirigarbhopasannibhā | 
jānukā guptagulphā ca tathā lokahitā bhave ||25|| 
gajahastasadṛśā bāhu āsi teṣāṃ maharṣiṇāṃ | 
siṃhapūrvārdhakāyā ca nyagrodhaparimaṇḍalā ||26|| 
hāta (a)kaṃ yathā uttaptaṃ kāṃcanacchaviśobhanā | 
anonatena kāyena pāṇīhi jānukāṃ spṛśe ||27|| 
mṛgarājño hi yathā teṣāṃ kaī vaā susañcitā | 
kośavastiguhyameḍhraṃ hayarājasya yādṛśaṃ ||28|| 
@197
odātamācāraṃ (mudaraṃ ?) teṣāṃ jānūni ca suniṣhitā | 
gambhīranābhā te āsi pūrvabuddhā maharṣiṇā: ||29||
rajokaṇena (?) aspṛṣo kāyo teṣāṃ maharṣiṇāṃ | 
ślakṣṇacchavī ca te nāthā īdṛśā yādṛśo bhavāṃ ||30|| 
ekaikaromā te āsi ūrdhvāgraromarājino | 
nīlapradakṣiṇāvartā tathā lokahito bhavāṃ ||31|| 
saṃvṛttaskandhā bhrūścaiṣāṃ yathā ṛṣabhasya tādṛśī | 
prahvarjugātrā te nāthā āsīsu ime utsadā ||32|| 
phaṇikopamāṃsabāhā anupūrvamanuddhatā (samudgatā) | 
nārāyaṇasaṃghaanā īdṛśā yādṛśo bhavāṃ ||33|| 
(306) tuṃganakhā tāmranakhā: kailāsaśikharopamā: | 
lakṣaṇairutsadaiścaiṣāṃ kāyamatīva śobhitaṃ ||34|| 
grīvā kambusamā teṣāṃ anupūrvasamudgatā | 
siṃhahanū ca te nāthā tathā rasarasāgriṇa: ||35|| 
catvāriṃśatsuvaā dantā teṣāṃ maharṣiṇāmabhūt | 
abhūnsu śukradaṃṣrā te īdṛśā yādṛśo bhavāṃ ||36|| 
prabhūtatanujihvāya sarvaṃ chādensu svaṃ mukhaṃ | 
duve ca karṇāgrāṇi te nāsāṃ ca parimārjiṣu: ||37|| 
aṣāṃgasaṃprapūrṇā ca vācā teṣāṃ maharṣiṇāṃ | 
sarvadarśiṇāṃ satyā ca ājñeyā sarvaprāṇināṃ ||38|| 
brahmasvarā ca te āsi karaviṃkarutasvarā | 
dundubhisvaraghoṣā ca premaṇīyasvarā pi ca ||39|| 
jaleruho va kanako daśaśararaśmi bhāsati | 
tathā bhāsensu nāthānāṃ mukhā ādityabandhunāṃ ||40|| 
āyatā abhinīlā ca netrā teṣāṃ maharṣiṇāṃ | 
nāsā ca udgatā śobhe suvarṇayūpopamā yathā ||41|| 
bhruvantareṇābhūtteṣāṃ varajātimaharṣiṇāṃ | 
ūrṇā hi prakāśavantī mṛdukā tūlasādṛśā ||42|| 
mahānīlaṃ cābhū mukhaṃ candro vā pūrṇamāsiye | 
(307) ratanāgnīva ca diśā sarvā tāya prabhāsiṣu ||43|| 
@198
nīlā ca mṛdukā keśā kācilindikasādṛśā | 
sarve pradakṣiṇāvartā tathā lokahito bhavāṃ ||44|| 
uṣṇīṣaśīrṣā te nāthā  śa īdṛśā yādṛśo bhavāṃ | 
anullokitamūrdhnāni surehi asurehi ca ||45|| 
mahāprabhā (ṃ) hi te buddhā atigṛhṇānti raśmibhi: | 
keturājena candro va prabhāya atigṛhyate ||46|| 
etāṃ ca anyā ca paśyitvā nimittā lakṣaṇāni ca | 
sarvāni bodhisatvasya idaṃ vacanamabravīt ||47|| 
yathā te devaputrā te pūjanārthāya utsṛtā: | 
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||48|| 
ajitāṃ jālinīṃ tṛṣṇāṃ bhavanetrīṃ samāhita: | 
prajñāśastraṃ gṛhītvān cchetsyase mārabandhanaṃ ||49|| 
adya tvaṃ sarvato śeṣaṃ kileśapariveṣitaṃ | 
vidhuniṣyasi rāgāgniṃ bodhiṃ prāpto narottama ||50|| 
saṃghāīpaaṃ pātraṃ ca cīvarasya varṇatā tathā | 
yathā me dṛṣā nāthānāṃ tathā ca lokahitā tava ||51|| 
sarve pradakṣiṇāvartā edṛśā bhonti pudgalā | 
yathā vrajasi siṃho va adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||52|| 
śailopamaṃ aprakampyaṃ samādhiṃ ca jinopamaṃ | 
(308) bodhimaṇḍe sthihitvāna dṛḍhavīrya: samārabhe ||53|| 
sa tasya vacanaṃ śrutvā kālanāgasya bhāṣitaṃ | 
tuṣo udagrasumano bodhimūlamupāgame ||58|| 
śrutvāna atulaṃ ghoṣaṃ kālanāgo mahābalo | 
bodhisatvasya vegena bhavanāto samudgato ||55|| 
aṃjalīṃ pragṛhītvāna daśapūrṇāṃgulīntathā | 
abhistave buddhavīraṃ bodhimaṇḍaṃ vrajantakaṃ ||56|| 
yathā mṛdu ime vātā vāyiṣyanti sukhaṃ sadā | 
surabhimanojñagandhā nātyuṣṇā nātiśītalā: ||57|| 
yathā ca kusumavṛṣiṃ pravarṣensu imaṃ devatā | 
sugata tava rahatvaṃ bheṣyati dvipadottama ||58|| 
@199
pradakṣiṇāvarto mārṣa tuṣo hṛṣo pramodito | 
prītimanā udagro ca sukhaṃmuñco pi niṣkrama ||59|| 
yathāpi tūryasahasraṃ saṃpraghuṣaṃ upari labhasmi sphuaṃ devatāhi | 
hṛṣapramuditacittavegajāto bhaviṣyasi buddho viśiṣo sarvaloke ||60|| 
yathā ca prabhā na bhāyi anya kāciduparivimānā kṛtā ca jihmavarṇā: | 
yathā pracalate bhūmi ṣaḍvikāraṃ bhaviṣyasi adya atulyo dakṣiṇeyo ||61|| 
yatha ca bhrāmayantyaṃbarāṇi bhīṣmaṃ māragaṇaṃ bhaṃjitva hṛṣacittā | 
chatradhvajapatākā ca dhārayanti bhaviṣyasi buddho na mahya asti kāṃkṣā ||62|| 
(309) yathā ca madhuraṃ dundubhī nadanti gaganatalaṃ sphuaṃ sarvamambarehi | 
yathā ca kusumā varṣe devasaṃgho bhaviṣyasi loke sadevake svayaṃbhū: ||63|| 
yathā ca kariya aṃjaliṃ nabhasmiṃ abhistave devasahasra hṛṣacittā | 
kanakaprabho viśiṣo dakṣiṇeyo bhaviṣyasi buddho narāṇa agravādī ||64|| 
atha khalu bodhisatvo yena vṛkṣamūlaṃ tenopasaṃkramitvā tena khalu puna: samayena 
sarvāvanto bodhimaṇḍo osaktapaadāmakalāpo abhūṣi | ucchritadhvajapatāko chatra- 
koisamalaṃkṛto ratnasūtravicitrito dhūpitadhūpano ratanavṛkṣaparivṛto cīvarasaṃstṛta- 
saṃstṛto candanacūrṇa adhyokīrṇo ratnoghavicitro | tena khalu puna: samayena anekāni 
devaśatasahasrāṇi upari antarīkṣe pratisthihitvā dhūpanaparigṛhītā bodhisatvaṃ 
namasyanti | chatradhvajapatākaparigṛhītā bodhisatvaṃ namasyanti | divyaotpalapaduma- 
kumudapuṇḍarīkaparigṛhītā namasyanti bodhisatvaṃ | divyacandanacūrṇaparigṛhītā bodhi- 
satvaṃ namasyanti | divyaratnacūrṇaparigṛhītā  divyaratnapuṣpaparigṛhītā animiṣaṃ 
prekṣamāṇā bodhisatvaṃ namasyanti | tasya anyā devatā suvarṇamayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ 
saṃjānanti | yathā svakāye adhimuktīye anye devā rūpyamayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | 
anye devā vaiḍūryamayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā sphaikamayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ 
saṃjānanti | anye devā asmagarbhamayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā saptaratnamayaṃ 
bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā śatasahasraratnamayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | yathāpīdaṃ 
svakasvakāye adhimuktīye anye devā lohitacandanasya bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | 
anye devā agurucandanasya bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā (310) parasparasya 
vāñchitaratnamayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā pītacandanasya bodhivṛkṣaṃ 
saṃjānanti | anye devā siṃhacandanasya bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā rasa- 
candanasya bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | yathāpīdaṃ svakasvakāye adhimuktīye anye devā 
girisāracandanasya bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā divyaagurucandanasya bodhi- 
@200
vṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā maṇiratnāmayaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā 
sarvaratnālaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā maṇiratnavicitritaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ 
saṃjānanti | anye devā divyanīlavaiḍūryālaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā 
musāragalvamaṇivicitritaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā asmagarbhamaṇi- 
ratanavicitritaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā hastigarbhamaṇiratanavicitritaṃ 
bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā...maṇiratanavicitraṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | 
anye devā: suprabhāsamaṇiratanavicitritaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā amṛtā- 
śmagarbhehi maṇiratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā samanta- 
candrehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devāssucandrehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhi- 
vṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devāssūryobhāsehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye 
devā: sphaikavicitraṃ anye devā: sūryavikrāntehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā: candro- 
bhāsehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ anye devā jyotiprabhāsehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā vidyuprabhāsehi 
samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā: samantālokehi maṇiratnehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā 
muktāprabhehi maṇiratnehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā apratihataprabhehi maṇiratanehi 
samalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā ratanasamucchrayasamalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā: 
sarvalokāgrabhūtehi maṇiratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā: śakrābhilagnehi maṇiratanehi 
samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā ratnapatrehi sama-(311) laṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā uragagarbha- 
maṇiratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye candanaprabhehi smalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye lohitākṣehi samalaṃ- 
kṛtaṃ | anye gajapatīhi maṇiratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye maheśvaradattehi maṇi- 
ratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye rasakehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye gomedakehi maṇiratanehi 
samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye devā śaśehi maṇiratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛṃkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | 
anye lālāikehi maṇiratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ | anye śirigarbhehi maṇiratanehi 
anye tālikehi maṇīhi etehi ca anyehi ca divyehi maṇiratanehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ 
bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | 
yeṣāṃ devānāṃ tatonidānaṃ kuśalamūlo paripacciṣyati anuttarāye samyak- 
saṃbuddhāye te yathākuśalamūlehi bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānensu: | nīlamuktāhārehi lohita- 
muktāhārehi śvetamuktāhārehi kaṇhaniṣkehi suvarṇasūtrehi kuṇḍalehi mudrikāhi 
parihārakehi valayakehi nūpurehi veṣanakehi mudrāhastakehi āvāpakehi ratanadāma- 
kehi paadāmakehi puṣpadāmakehi suvarṇakeyūrehi ratnahārehi rucakahārehi mandārava- 
dāmehi haṃsadāmehi siṃhalatāhi vajirākārehi svastikehi etehi cānyehi ca 
divyehi ābharaṇehi samalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānensu: | yeṣāṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ paśyitvā 
@201
kuśalamūlāni jāyanti te devā: svalaṃkṛtaṃ bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye etehi 
cānyehi ca yathāparikīrtitehi alaṃkārehi bodhivṛkṣaṃ samalaṃkṛtaṃ saṃjānanti | tatra 
keciddevā yojanaṃ uccatvena bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye devā: paṃcayojanamuccatvena |
anye daśayojanamuccatvena | (312) anye viṃśayojanamuccatvena | anye triṃśa-
yojanamuccatvena | anye catvāriṃśayojanamuccatvena | anye devā paṃcāśayojana-
muccatvena bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | anye yojanaśatamuccatvena bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti |
yathāsvakasvakena jñānena bodhivṛkṣamuccatvena saṃjānanti | santi devā yojana-
sahasramuccatvena bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | santi devā dīrghāyuṣkā purimajina-
kṛtādhikārā yojanaśatasahasramuccatvena bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | santi devaputrā
abhisaṃjātakuśalamūlāniryātā yāvadbhavāgramuccatvena bodhivṛkṣaṃ saṃjānanti | tatra
keciddevā sarvaratananiryūhaṃ siṃhāsanaṃ bodhivṛkṣamūle addaśensu: | divyaṃ bahu-
yojanamuccatvena divyaduṣyasaṃstṛtaṃ ratanajālasaṃchannaṃ kiṅkinījālasamalaṃkṛtaṃ |
anye devā yojanaśatasahasramuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā yojana-
sahasramuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā aḍḍhatiya yojanaśatāni uccatvena 
siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā dve yojanaśatāni uccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: |
anye devā yojanaśatamuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā paṃcāśadyojanāni 
uccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā catvāriṃśayojanāni uccatvena siṃhāsana-
maddaśensu: | anye devā triṃśadyojanāni uccatvena siṃhāsamanaddaśensu: | anye 
devā viṃśadyojanāni uccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā daśayojanāni
uccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā caturyojanāni uccatvena siṃhāsana-
maddaśensu: | anye devā triyojanamuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā 
dviyoja-(313) nāni uccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā yojanamuccatvena 
siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā trikrośamuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye 
devā dvikrośamuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā krośamuccatvena siṃhāsana-
maddaśensu: | anye devā saptatālamuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā 
ṣaālamuccatvena, anye devā paṃcatālaṃ, anye devā catutālaṃ, anye devā tritālaṃ,
anye devā dvitālaṃ, anye devā tālamātraṃ bodhivṛkṣasya mūle siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: |
anye devā saptapauruṣeyamuccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye devā ṣapauruṣeya-
muccatvena siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | anye paṃcapauruṣeyaṃ, anye catupauruṣeyaṃ anye tri-
pauruṣeyaṃ, anye dvipauruṣeyaṃ | anye devā puruṣamātramuccatvena bodhivṛkṣasya mūle 
siṃhāsanamaddaśensu: | tatra ye lūkhādhimuktikā satvā te tṛṇasaṃstare niṣaṇṇaṃ 
@202
bodhisatvamaddaśensu: | tṛṇasaṃstare niṣīditvā bodhisatvo anuttarāṃ samyak-
saṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddhiṣyatīti |
atha khalu puna bodhisatva: sadevamānuṣāsurasya lokasya purato yena bodhi-
vṛkṣamūlaṃ tenopasaṃkramitvā bodhivṛkṣaṃ triṣkṛtyo dakṣiṇīkṛtvā purimakā tathāgatā 
samanusmaranto niṣīdi paryaṃkamābhuṃjitvā ṛjuṃ kāyaṃ praṇidhāya pratimukhāṃ smṛtiṃ 
pratisthāpayitvā | tatra cevaṃ bodhivṛkṣamūle niṣaṇṇasya bodhisatvasya mukhamaṇḍalaṃ 
bhāsati tapati virocate | sayyathāpi nāma mahāsāhasralokadhātuvistṛtaṃ sūrya-
maṇḍalaṃ vā | yasya tejena sarvāvantā trisāhasramahāsāhasrā lokadhātu jihmavarṇā
asyāt | sayyathāpi (314) nāma jāmbūnadasya bimbasya purato vidagdhasthūṇā
kālā masinibhā na tapati na virocati na ca bhavati prabhāsvarā, evameva bodhi-
satvena trisāhasramahāsāhasrā lokadhātu: tejena abhibhūtā abhūṣi | tatra ye devapurtā 
yāva akaniṣhāto upari bodhisatvaṃ niṣaṇṇaṃ addaśensu:, tatraṃ bhūmyā devā 
samānaṃ bodhisatvaṃ addaśensu: | tathā antarīkṣe yāvaccāturmāhārājikā devā 
trāyastriṃśā yāmā tuṣitā nirmāṇarati parinirmitavaśavarti mārabhavanāta: siṃhāsana-
gataṃ bodhisatvaṃ saṃjānanti | evaṃ brahmā devā brahmakāyikā devā brahmapurohitā 
devā mahābrahmā devā ābhā devā ābhāsvarā devā śubhā devā parīttaśubhā devā 
apramāṇaśubhā devā śubhakṛtsnā devā bṛhatphalā devā-avṛhā devā atapā devā 
sudarśanā devā akaniṣhā devā siṃhāsanagataṃ bodhisatvaṃ saṃjānensu: | ye ca tri-
sāhasramahāsāhasrāye lokadhātūye kuśalamūlasamanvāgatā satvā paryantasthāyina: 
te sarve siṃhāsanagataṃ bodhisatvaṃ saṃjānensu: | ye avaruptakuśalamūlā satvā puri-
majinakṛtādhikārā kāmadhātuparyāpannā: te māraṃ na paśyanti na saṃjānanti bodhi-
satvasya pūjāṃ karontā bodhisatvaṃ namasyamānā: bodhisatvānubhāvena |
atha khalu māra: pāpīyāṃ svakaṃ balaṃ dhyāmabalaṃ saṃjānati sarvāvatīṃ ca tri-
sāhasramahāsāhasrāṃ lokadhātuṃ abhinatāṃ yena bodhisatvo | mahāsatvaśca imaṃ 
pratisaṃśikṣati | na tāvadahaṃ anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddhiṣyāmi yāvanna
māraṃ pāpīmaṃ sārdhaṃ balakāyena sannaddhamāgataṃ parājiṣyāmi, mā satvānāmevaṃ bhaveyā 
anāścaryametaṃ yaṃ bodhiprāptena māro nigṛhīta:, svakaṃ ca sthāmaṃ ṛddhiprātihāryeṇa
bodhisatva: sade (315) vakasya lokasya purato upadarśitukāma: evaṃ dṛḍh+asthāmavega-
ṛddhiprāpto bodhisatva iti ca mama ca anuśikṣitvā anuttarāye samyaksaṃ-
bodhiye cittamutpādayiṣyanti | atha khalu māro pāpīmāṃ du:khī durmano śokaśalya-
@203
viddha: pratirājasaṃjñāṃ bodhisatve upasthāpetvā caturaṃginīṃ mārasenāṃ udyojayitvā 
bahuyojanaśatāṃ haritvā yena bodhivṛkṣamūlaṃ tenopasaṃkrami bodhisatvaṃ paśyiṣyāmo 
ti | so na prabhavati bodhisatvaṃ draṣuṃ cakṣuvibhramamanuprāpta: saced bodhisatvo mukha-
vāamosireyā yena sthāmena bodhisatvo samanvāgato abhūṣi | sacedayaṃ trisāhasra-
mahāsāhasro lokadhāturvajramayo mahāparvata: abhaviṣyattāṃ lokadhātuṃ bodhisatva: 
paramāṇurajasadṛśīṃ vidhūnitvā asaṃkhyeyā lokadhātuyo abhyutkṣipeyā, na ca eko 
pi paramāṇurajo dvitīyena paramāṇurajena sārdhaṃ samaye | bodhisatvo ca tato māra-
pariṣāye bahuṃ satvāṃ kuśalamūlānadrākṣīt ye imaṃ bodhisatvasya evaṃrūpaṃ ṛddhiprātihāryaṃ
dṛṣvā anuttarāye samyaksaṃbodhāya cittamutpādayiṣyantīti | etamarthapadaṃ bodhi-
satvo saṃpaśyamāno āgameti na tāva ajinitvā māraṃ sabalavāhanaṃ anuttarāṃ 
samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddhiṣyāmīti | atha khalu bhagavāṃ tāye velāye imāṃ 
gāthāmadhyabhāṣe |
yathā svayaṃbhū sthito bodhimūle 
śākyāna rājā suviśuddhasatvo |
suvarṇabimbaṃ yatha darśanīyo 
jāmbūnadaṃ apagatasarvakleśo ||1||
obhāsajātā diśatā abhūṣi 
māraśca trasto abhu kṛcchraprāpto |
(316) kiṃ taṃ hi nāma mahyaṃ bheṣyatīti 
ratiṃ na vindāmi vimāna asmiṃ ||2||
vimāna sarvā abhu vyomavarṇā 
prāsādaśreṣhā varacandanasya |
suvarṇasūtrā sphaikapravāḍā 
mā khu cyaviṣyaṃ ito adya sthānāt ||3||
sphuā gavākṣā rucirārdhacandrā 
musāragalvakavacitā ca garbhā |
vairocanasya jagato viśiṣā 
ābhā abhū bhaviṣyati kiṃ tu adya ||4||
śīrṣāto mahyaṃ makuo pralupto 
śubhā ca ābhā vigatā mamādya |
@204
saṃgīti mahyaṃ sthitā apsarāṇāṃ 
mā khu cyaviṣyaṃ ito adya sthānāt ||5||
jāmbūnadena yatha kāṃcanena 
vyome vimānā kṛtajihmavarṇā |
ime ye divyā ime ye vimānā 
jihmā abhū upagate bodhisatve ||6||
so cādṛśāsi bhagavantaṃ svayaṃbhuṃ 
niṣaṇṇaṃ siṃhaṃ yatha duṣpradharṣaṃ |
(317) viśuddhasāraṃ jagasatvasāraṃ 
jāmbūnadasya yatha yūpo bhāse ||7||
devā divi pratiṣhiti muktihārā 
suvarṇakambūrucirā manojñā |
suvarṇasūtrāṃ grahiya prahṛṣā 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||8||
suvastikāśca śubhā ardhacandrā 
siṃhīlatāhi sphuā bodhivṛkṣe |
vidyuprabhāṃ ca ratanāṃ grahetvā 
alaṃkaronti muditadevaputrā ||9||
candraprabhāṃ ca ratanāṃ grahetvā 
sūryakāntā ca ratanāṃ gṛhetvā |
vairocanāṃ maṇiratnāṃ grahetvā 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||10||
muktāprabhā ca ratanāṃ grahetvā
obhāsayantāṃ śubhadarśanīyāṃ |
prāmodyajātā muditahṛṣacittā: 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||11||
samantacandrā maṇiratanāṃ grahetvā 
ratanāvaliṃ suruciradarśanīyāṃ |
(318) gomedakāṃ maṇiratanāṃ grahetvā 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||12||
anye grahetvā śubhalohitākṣāṃ 
śirigarbhaśuddhāṃ ratanāṃ grahetvā |
...|
@205
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||13||
raktāṅgiyo ca rucakāṃ grahetvā 
maheśvarāṃ suruciravarṇavantā |
karketanāṃ ca ratanāṃ grahetvā 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||14||
nīlāṃ ca muktāṃ tatha śvetamuktā 
raktāṃ ca muktāṃ śubhavarṇanīyāṃ |
harṣaṃ janetvāna ca vegajātā 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||15||
jyotikāṃ ca maṇiratanāṃ grahetvā 
ye candrasūryāṃ abhibhavanti tejasā |
viśeṣaprāptā maṇiratanāṃ grahetvā 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||16||
nāgāmaṇīṃ ca śubhavarṇanīyāṃ 
guhyā viśuddhākṣiyo modamānā |
nabhe sthihitvā tada ṛddhimanto 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||17||
brahmā sahasrā upagatā bodhimaṇḍaṃ 
(319) śakraśca devo adhipati guhyakānāṃ |
yehi dṛṣā purimakalokanāthā 
te devatā ca praṇatā svayaṃbhuṃ ||18||
ābhāsvarā upagatā devaputrā 
śubhā ca devaputra śubhakṛtsnā |
...rūpā ca bṛhatphalā ca 
atapā sudarśanā ca akaniṣhā 
alaṃkaronti bhagavato bodhivṛkṣaṃ ||19||
saṃchanno sarvo abhu bodhivṛkṣo 
rasmīṃ sahasrāṃ kire aprameyāṃ |
divyairmaṇībhi: pratapati buddhakṣetraṃ
sarvāṃ sahāṃ abhibhave lokadhātuṃ ||20||
tasyaivaṃ cittamahu pramattabaṃdhuno 
mā heva me cyāvaye āsanāto |
@206
eṣaiva rājā bhave devatānāṃ 
na cāsya asti samo sarvaloke ||21||
athāpi buddho bhave dharmasvāmī 
sūnyā vimānā bhave devatānāṃ |
deśeta mārgaṃ śivaśāntikṣemaṃ 
na bhūya mahyaṃ bhave īśvaratvaṃ ||22||
utsadaprāptaṃ bhave buddhakṣetraṃ 
mārāṇa koī saṃyojayanto |
(320) sannaddhavarmā kavacitavarmā 
saṃgrāmakāle bhavathāpramattā ||23||
udyojayitvāna sa mārasenāṃ 
upasaṃkramitvā varapādapendraṃ |
adrākṣīt kṛṣṇo tatha bodhisatvaṃ 
sūryā sahasraṃ yatha antarīkṣe ||24||
tasyaiva cittaṃ abhu vepamānaṃ 
eṣo na śakyo maye dharṣaṇāye |
lokebhipretaṃ ratanaṃ grahetvā 
rājyānapekṣaṃ janayitva chandaṃ ||25||
divyaṃ ca cūrṇaṃ varacandanasya 
jāmbūnadasya ratanāmayaṃ ca |
divyāṃ ca gṛhya varasāragandhāṃ 
so bodhisatvamokire vegajāto ||26||
ekāṃśaṃ kṛtvā vasanaṃ kṛtāṃjali
pradakṣiṇaṃ nidahya jānu bhūmyāṃ |
saṃharṣito'nimeṣaṃ prekṣamāṇa: 
so bodhisatvaṃ stave tasmiṃ kāle ||27||
rūpena(ṇa)tvaṃ asadṛśo puṇyavanto 
varṇena tuhyaṃ sadṛśo na prāpto |
(321) susaṃprajāno marupūjanīyo 
lokaikavīro sthito vṛkṣamūle ||28||
na tubhya asti sadṛśo kutottaro 
devo va nāgo manujo va loke |
@207
sarvāṃ abhibhosi diśatāṃ śirīye 
ghanābhramukto gagaṇe (ne) ca candro ||29||
tavā hi te pūjaniyā bhuṃjāhi 
sapta ratnāni pravarottamāni |
cakraṃ pravartehi mahi ābasāhi 
cāturdvīpo ratnā paribhavāhi ||30||
tuvaṃ ca prāptā diśa prekṣamāṇo 
adīnacitto ca anantatejo |
devasahasrānabhibhohi ābhā 
vidagdhasthūṇāṃ yatha suvarṇabimbaṃ ||31||
dvātriṃśatīhi sphuo lakṣaṇehi 
viroce kāyaṃ tava satvasāra |
sobhāsi rājye sthito apramatto 
praśāsi satvāṃ pitaro va putrāṃ ||32||
catvāri dvīpāṃ vasi īśvaratve 
na ca karesi iha anuśāstiṃ |
tvaṃ ṛddhiprāpto vicaresi loke 
śiṣyo te bheṣyaṃ yatha ekaputro ||33||
istrīsahasrai: saha krīḍ+amāno 
(322) marūṇa rājā va śiriddhiprāpto |
dāsyāmi tubhyaṃ ratanāni sapta 
bhavāhi rājā vidu cakravarttī ||34||
bhaviṣyate putrasahasraṃ tubhyaṃ 
śūrāṇa vīrāṇa mahābalānāṃ |
varāṃga (rūpāna) parasainyapramardakānāṃ 
sasāgarāntaṃ jaye lokametaṃ ||35||
imā ca paśya bahu mārakanyā 
puṣpā grahetvā varacandanasya |
prāgantarīkṣe śucivasananivastā 
gīte kalāsu paramārthaprāptā ||36||
vīṇāṃ gṛhetvā paṇavāṃ mṛdaṃgāṃ 
śaṃkhā ca veṇuṃ ca sughoṣakāṃ ca |
@208
saṃbhārikāṃ nakulakakiṃphalāṃ ca 
upagīyamānā tada vṛkṣamūle ||37||
anye sthahitvā gagaṇe ḍiyantā 
cūrṇāṃ kṣipanti varacandanasya |
jāmbūnadasya ratanāmayaṃ ca 
kṣipanti cūrṇaṃ tava bhonti sarve ||38||
hāhābherīśaṃkhapaṇava nināde 
prāsādaśreṣhe rama tvaṃ kumāra |
puṣpaṃ ca ganddhaṃ ca vilepanaṃ ca 
(323) bhuṃjāhi tatra paricārako haṃ ||39||
cakraṃ ca nāgo hayavaro maṃjukeśo 
vaiḍūryamaṇiratanaṃ viśiṣaṃ |
strī ca śreṣhā dhanadharo khaḍgahasto 
pariṇāyako ratnā bhavanti sapta ||40||
tavādhipatye nivasaṃ kumāra
śuśrūṣanto mṛdu bhāṣamāṇaṃ |
śrutvāna te vākya sukhī bhaviṣyaṃ 
mṛṣā ca bhāṣe na va evarūpa: ||41||
satye sthihitvā labhaye surūpaṃ 
kāyaṃ viśiṣaṃ sphuaṃ lakṣaṇehi |
vyaṃjanehi tatha anuvyaṃjanehi 
prabhāsamāno sphua lakṣaṇehi ||42||
so maṃjughoṣo rutavalgubhāṣī 
ullokayitvā diśatā samantā |
aṣāṃgupetāṃ (ninādaye) vācāṃ 
śṛṇohi yakṣa girāṃ bhāṣato me ||43||
rājā bhaviṣyaṃ ahaṃ sarvaloke 
buddhitva bodhiṃ vaśiśāntikṣemāṃ |
putrā ca bhūtā mama apramattā 
kāhinti śrutvā mama ānuśāstiṃ ||44||
mamāpi sapta ratanā viśiṣā 
(324) bheṣyanti buddhitva me agrabodhiṃ |
bodhyaṅga sapta purimajinapraśastān 
@209
tāṃ va labhitva bhavati apramatto ||45||
catvāro anyāmahaṃ ṛddhipādāṃ 
dhyānapramāṇaṃ tatha mārgaśreṣhaṃ |
buddhitva satyāni samantajñāni 
abhiprāpto diśatāṃ vijeṣyaṃ ||46||
jugupsanīyā: sukhahīnā: hi kāmā
na atra vijño labhe ānisaṃsaṃ (anusaṃśa-pāhāntara) |
eṣohi mārgo narake tiricche 
yamasya loke bahupretaloke ||47||
adharmakāmā rata maithunasmiṃ 
tamāndhakāre praṇatā samantā |
vihīnanetrāṃ cyutaśukladharmā 
te kāmasevī nara evarūpā: ||48||
durgandhapūtiṃ aśuciṃ anāryaṃ 
na tatra jātu ratā śuddhasatvā: |
bālo naye tatra viśeṣasaṃjñāṃ 
na paṇḍito jānayi tatra cchandaṃ ||49||
samṛddhe pakve yatha śālikṣetre 
vidyut pateyā aśanivaracakraṃ |
(325) tathaiva śuklā paramārthadharmā 
kāmanidānaṃ aphalā bhavanti ||50||
pṛthagjanā tu ratā hīnasevī 
jātyandhabhūtā abudhā rajyanti |
rajyanti te abudhacetasena 
na kāmatṛṣṇāṃ jane bodhisatvo ||51||
saṃvartanīye yatha buddhakṣetre 
hutāsane prajvalite nabhasmiṃ |
ramaṇīya ābhā maṣiṃ chārikāṃ ca 
tathaiva kāmāṃ vicikitsu (śukla) dharmā ||52||
visṛṣa vadhyo yatha pārthivena 
labheya mokṣaṃ śriyaṃ svastibhāvaṃ |
na hīnakāmāṃ pratisevamāno 
labheya arthaṃ tu jinānujñātaṃ ||53||
@210
uccāro śuṣko yatha dahyamāno 
jugupsanīyo paramadurgandho |
na rājaputro tahiṃ bhavati udagro 
tathaiva kāmā garhita paṇḍitehi ||54||
grīṣmāṇa māse yatha paścimasmiṃ
lavaṇodakaṃ janaye tṛṣāṃ narāṇāṃ |
tathaiva kāmāṃ du:kha (prati) sevamāno 
(326) ajñānaprāpto janayati jālatṛṣṇāṃ ||55||
yaṃ tehi pūyaṃ yakṛdvṛkkaphuṣphusehi 
gūthaṃ ca anyaṃ anugatamātmabhāve |
prasyandamānaṃ va (ba) himukhehi kāye 
na atra vijño jana (ni) saumanasyaṃ ||56||
siṃhāṇalālā yatha śleṣmapūraṃ 
kapho tha pittaṃ anugataṃ mastarogaṃ |
sadā śravante aśuci jigupsitaṃ ca 
na atra vijño jane saumanasyaṃ ||57||
kāmanidānaṃ prapatiṣu durgatīṣu 
uccāvacaṃ du:khaṃ narā vedayanti |
mudgā ca māṣā yatha kumbhaprāptā
tathaiva khinnā narakeṣu satvā ||58||
asīhi cchinnā bahuvidhamātmabhāvā 
śaktiśarehi puna pi saṃprabhinnā |
bālā karonti trividhaṃ aniṣaṃ 
na agra jātu abhiratu bodhisatvo ||59||
rūpehi vūlho bhavati sammohajāta:
yo kāmatṛṣṇāṃ jane alpabuddhi: |
svayaṃ ca sevi du:khakararogamūlaṃ 
yathā smasāne kuṇapaṃ śṛgāla: ||60||
(327) mā kṛṣṇabandhu mama mohanārthaṃ 
kāmaṃ praśaṃsa garhitā paṇḍitehi |
aṃgārakarṣū yatha saṃprapūrāṃ 
tathaiva kāmāṃ tyaje bodhisatvo ||61||
na kāmasevī hi imaṃ pradeśaṃ 
@211
dvijābhikīrṇaṃ sphūa pādapehi |
na cāpi evaṃ sphua lakṣaṇehi 
sevitva kāmāṃ labhe ātmabhāvaṃ ||62||
rakṣitva śīlaṃ aśavalabrahmacaryaṃ 
sevitva buddhāṃ hatarajā niṣkileśā |
bhāvetva kṣāntiṃ bahukalpakoī 
viśiṣo bhoti (sphua) ātmabhāvo ||63||
acchidraśīlo purimabhave abhūṣi 
kṣāntīupeto sada apramatto |
śodhetva mārgaṃ vividhaṃ anantaṃ 
so adya lapsyaṃ varaagrabodhiṃ ||64||
bhagavato sārthavāho hitakaro apramatto 
purato sthitvā avaca sa kṛṣṇabandhu |
śṛṇohi tāta mama girāṃ bhāṣyamāṇāṃ 
mā atra doṣaṃ prajane aprasādaṃ ||65||
yadeṣa jāto asadṛśa puṇyavanto 
kampe saśailā vasumati ṣaḍvikāraṃ |
(328) obhāsitā daśa diśatā abhūṣi 
divyā ca vādyā aghaitā saṃpravādyi ||66||
divyāṃ chatrāṃ dhāraye devaputrā:
dhvajapatākai: sphuo buddhakṣetro |
cailā bhramensu marugaṇā devasaṃghā 
apramādaṃ janayi adīnasatvā ||67||
eṣo cakṣurbhaviṣyati sarvaloke 
ālokabhūtastimiraṃ nihatvā |
eṣondhakāraṃ vidhame du:khitānāṃ 
mā aprasādaṃ janehi bālabuddhe ||68||
eṣo hi lenaṃ bhaviṣyati sarvaloke 
trāṇaṃ ca dvīpaṃ śaraṇaṃ parāyaṇaṃ |
akaritvā naramaru ca prasādaṃ 
ghoraṃ vrajanti nirayaṃ avīciṃ ||69||
eṣo hi loke asadṛśo dakṣiṇeyo 
eṣo hi loke satataṃ hitānukampī |
@212
etaṃ satkṛtvā naranārisaṃghā 
cyutā sukhī bhave iha sarvaloke ||70|| 
yo atra mānaṃ jane na prasādaṃ 
puṇyopapete dhutaraje śākyasiṃhe |
na tasya jātu bhave svastibhāvo
cyutaśca kṣipraṃ vraje durgatīṣu ||71||
(329) eṣo himāṃ acalacamūṃ prabhetti |
abhyutkṣipitvāna te sāgarāto |
kṣetrāṇa koīnayutā kṣipeya 
sthāmena loke samo nāsti sainyaṃ ||72||
eṣa samudraṃ jaladharaṃ vāripūrṇaṃ 
asuraniketaṃ udadhiṃ samantatejaṃ |
śoṣeya sarvaṃ dṛḍh+avrato apramatto 
eṣo hi sarvamabhibhave mārasainyaṃ ||73||
brahmaṃ ca śakraṃ abhibhave guhyakāṃ ca 
nāgāsurā ca manujā mahoragā |
vidagdhasthūṇāṃ yatha suvarṇabimbaṃ 
pīḍe nārāyaṇaṃ jina ghanaśarīro ||74||
eṣo grahetvā girivaraṃ cakravāḍaṃ 
pāṇitalena samarajaṃ kareya |
na eṣa śakyo upagato bodhimūle 
cāletuṃ vīro dṛḍh+avrato apramatto ||75||
candraṃ pateyā nabhato medinīye 
iyaṃ ca bhūmī sthihi nabhe ātmanena |
pratisrotaṃ sarvā nadīyo vahensu: 
na caiva śakyo dṛḍh+avrato cālanāya ||76||
(330) yathā gajendra: subalavāṃ ṣaṣihāyana: 
ṣaḍḍantanāgo samucchritakāyo |
pādena bhinde avimano āmabhāṇḍaṃ 
tathaiva sarvāṃ kariṣyati mārasainyāṃ ||77||
māro hyavāca sa du:khito sārthavāhaṃ 
trasesi kiṃ mā yatha bālabuddhi |
sannaddha senā kavacitavarmitā ca 
@213
kariṣyimasya dṛḍh+avratasyāntarāyaṃ ||78||
varṣā sahasrā mayā yo poṣito hi
uccajatīha ayaṃ mama jyeṣhaputro |
sau (so) gautamasya abhūriha anuyātro 
avasādayiṣyanto samārasainyaṃ ||79||
udumbarasya yatha puṣpa jātaṃ 
varṇopapetaṃ suruciraṃ maṃjugandhaṃ |
tathaite buddhā hatarajā ni:kileśā 
kalpāna koīnayutehi bhonti ||80||
aśraddadhantaṃ pitaraṃ vipannaśīlaṃ 
grāheya śu(śra)ddhāṃ karuṇāṃ janetvā 
putrāṇa evaṃ prakṛti tasya bhoti 
anukampako smi na ahaṃ amitro ||81||
sumerumūrdhnā yadi naro āruhitvā 
(331) ātmānaṃ muṃceya mahītalasmiṃ 
labheya saukhyaṃ śarīre patitvā 
na bodhisatve ahitāni kṛtvā ||82||
aṃgārakarṣu paramā prapurā 
tatra patitvā naro bālabuddhi: |
labheya saukhyaṃ śarīre patitvā 
na bodhisatve ahitāni kṛtvā ||83||
asiṃgṛhītvā sulikhitaṃ tailadhautaṃ 
mukhe karitvā svake ohareya |
labheya saukhyaṃ siya tato svastibhāvo 
na bodhisatve paruṣāṇi kṛtvā ||84||
kṣurehi mārgaṃ yatha ākramanto 
varṣasahasraṃ atha varṣakoi |
labheya saukhyaṃ siya tato svastibhāvo 
na bodhisatve paruṣāṇi kṛtvā ||85||
vilīnalohaṃ pibaṃto alpabuddhi: 
labheya saukhyaṃ udare sudīpte |
saṃchinna antre yakṛdvṛkkaphuṣphase ca |
na bodhisatve paruṣāṇi kṛtvā ||86||
@214
ayoguḍāṃ pi gilanto jvalantāṃ 
labheya saukhyaṃ udare pradīpte |
saṃchinne yakṛdvṛkkaphuṣphase ca 
(332) na bodhisatve paruṣāṇi kṛtvā ||87||
śailo mahanto yatha cakravāḍo 
kṣipto nabhāto patito narasya mūrdhne |
janeya saukhyaṃ siya tato svastibhāvo 
na bodhisatve paruṣāṇi phṛ(kṛ)tvā ||88||
aṃgārakarṣu iṣu asitomarā ca 
kṣiptā nabhāto patitā ātmabhāve |
janeya saukhyaṃ siya tato svastibhāvo 
na bodhisatve paruṣāṇi kṛtvā ||89||
śakyaṃ sahasrā ayaṃ lokadhātu: 
kalpāna koī dharituṃ kareṇa |
cittāṃ ca jñātuṃ vividhā narāṇāṃ 
na saṃstarāto municālanāye ||90||
śakyaṃ samudre jaladhare vāripūrṇe 
madhyodake jvālitumagniskandhaṃ |
sumerumātro prabhaṃkaro dhūmaketu: 
na saṃstarāto municālanāye ||91||
śīlenupeto asadṛśo kṣāntiye ca 
tape vrate ca purā pāraprāpta: |
sa keśarirvā mṛgapati jātavego 
nādaṃ nadanto jino mārasainye ||92||
(333) yathā mahante prapatito pīha kūpe 
jātyandhasatvo yatha spandamāno |
akṣīsaṃ (kṣema) prāpto diśamaprajāno 
tathā tava bheṣyati māra sainyaṃ ||93||
paśyāhi tvaṃ tāta te devaputrāṃ
rūpeṇupetā kṛtapuṇyakarmā |
cūrṇāṃ gṛhetvā varacandanasya 
udagracittā abhikire bodhisatvaṃ ||94||
@215
sarvā sahasrā sphua devatāhi 
vimāna sarvāṃ vijahiya āgatāhi |
nabhe sthihitvā avakiri puṣpacūrṇai: 
bodhisatvaṃ pramuditā okiranti ||95||
mā pāpacittaṃ janaya viśālabuddhe 
durāsadā hi mahāsārthavāhā |
durgatiṣu prapatiṣu pāṃsukūle 
apeya tāto du:khī kṛcchraprāpta: ||96||
ye atra premnaṃ janayiṣu gauravaṃ ca 
ye satva etaṃ śaraṇaṃ upenti |
apāyabhūmī vijahiya nacireṇa 
sarve spṛśanti ajaraṃ aśokaṃ ||97||
janīsuto pitaṃ avaca viśālabuddhi 
vicitrāṃ puṣpāṃ gṛhiya manojñāṃ |
abhyokiritva jagasatvasāraṃ 
(334) sarvāṃ te senāṃ kareya bhasma ||98||
nidhānaṃ labdhā yatha andhasatvā 
apaśyamāne na bhaveya do (to) ṣo |
tathā ca labdhā mahādakṣiṇeyaṃ 
pramādabandhu janayasi aprasādaṃ ||99|| 
hiraṇyadhāraṃ yatha akṣamātraṃ 
pravarṣamāṇo gṛhe bālabuddhi: |
utkrośamāno brajeya cyaviṣyaṃ 
tathaiva tāto na sahaṃ maharṣiṃ ||100|| 
vimānaṃ labdhā yatha candanasya 
manojñagandhaṃ śubhadarśanīyaṃ | 
tato niṣkramitvā prapate iha kūpe 
tathaiva tāto asahaṃ maharṣi ||101||
maṇivimāne rucire prabhāsvare 
siṃhāsanāto yatha utthihitvā |
aṃgārakarṣūṃ prapate niṣkramitvā 
tathaiva tāto asahaṃ maharṣiṃ ||102||
@216
prāsādaṃ labdhā yathā kāṃcanasya 
jāmbūnadasya śubhadarśanīyaṃ |
tato vrajitvā prapate arṇavasmiṃ 
tathaiva tāto asahaṃ maharṣi ||103||
suvarṇaniṣkāṃ yatha ośiritvā 
(335) grīvāya tāmraṃ dharayeya loke |
tathaiva labdhā muniṃ dakṣiṇeyaṃ 
pramādabandhu janayasi aprasādaṃ ||104||
amṛtasya pātraṃ yatha ośiritvā 
viṣasya pātraṃ pibedbālabuddhi: |
tathaiva labdhā mahadakṣiṇeyaṃ 
pramādaprāpto janayasi aprasādaṃ ||105||
yathā labhitvā śubhanīlanetrā 
utpāayeya (svayaṃ) bālabuddhi: |
tathaiva labdhā muniṃ dakṣiṇeyaṃ 
pramādabandhu janayasi aprasādaṃ ||106||
aho smṛtiṃ hi apacinohi māra
divyaṃ grahetvā varamuktihāraṃ |
obhāsayantaṃ diśatā prabhāya 
mā aprasādaṃ janayāhi tāta ||107||
yathā ca eṣo iha lokadhātuṃ 
obhāsi sarvāṃ śubharūpadhārī |
bhinditva meruṃ mahacakravāḍaṃ 
samudramadhye yatha śailarājā ||108||
yathā ca eṣo sthito vṛkṣamūle 
sumerumūrdhne abhibhavi devaputrā |
nātra pradeśe sthito kāmasevī 
mā aprasādaṃ jane kṛṣṇabandhu ||109||
na asti satvo tribhavasmi tāta 
(336) yo evarūpo bhave puṇyavanto |
adṛśyamāno yatha rasmirājo 
tathā niṣaṇṇo muni bodhimūle ||110||
yathā niṣaṇṇo jino krakucchando 
prabhāsamāno diśa vṛkṣamūle |
@217
tathāsya kāyo sphuo lakṣaṇehi
mā atra tāta jane aprasādaṃ ||111||
konākanāmo yatha lokanātho 
viśuddhacakṣustimirasya ghātī |
prabhāsamāno diśatāṃ śirīye 
so pi niṣaṇṇo iha vṛkṣamūle ||112||
yasyaiva nāmaṃ abhu kāśyapo ti 
samantacakṣurvaradakṣiṇīyo |
so pi niṣaṇṇo iha vṛkṣamūle 
budhyasi vīro varaagrabodhiṃ ||113||
ye bhadrakalpe abhu lokanāthā: 
saṃbodhiprāptā muni devadevā |
pūrve niṣaṇṇā iha vṛkṣamūle 
budhyansu vīrā śivaagrabodhiṃ ||114||
(buddha) sahasracatvāri jinā hi pūrvaṃ 
iha niṣaṇṇa drumavarapādapendre 
anāgatā hitakara lokanāthā 
prāpsyanti te pi varaagrabodhiṃ ||115||
(337) bhāṣitva gāthāmimamevarūpāṃ 
mahāsmṛtīti varanāmadheyo |
muktihāraṃ kṣipe gautamasya 
udagracitto varavegajāto ||116||
vidyupratiṣho paro māraputro 
divyaṃ grahetvā śubhakalpaduṣyaṃ |
so bodhisatvaṃ muni prekṣamāṇo 
udagracitto stave bodhimaṇḍe ||117||
...
...|
na kaścidasti samo sarvaloke 
tathāsi pūrvacarito maharṣi ||118||
tyāgyāsi pūrve caraṃ kalpanantāṃ 
tyaktā viśiṣā tava rājadhānī |
@218
hastigaṇā aśva bahu puṇyayānaṃ 
tena prabhāsi diśa satvasāra ||119||
tyajitva bhāryā tatha cātmamāṃsaṃ 
putrā ca dhītā nayanātmamāṃsaṃ |
tyajitva pūrvaṃ priyauttamāṃgaṃ 
tena prabhāsi diśatāṃ samantā ||120||
tyajitva divyā ratanāni śuddhā 
nānā vimānā sphuaratnacitrā |
nakṣatraābhā nabhe vidyutābhā 
(338) sarvo vibhāsi purato janasya ||121||
bhāṣitva gāthāmima evarūpāṃ 
vidyupratiṣho paro māraputro |
vastrāṇa koīnayutāṃ sahasrāṃ 
kṣipe narendre varavegajāto ||122||
kalyāṇamitrā pi taṃ dhārayensu: 
mā aprasādaṃ janaye bahubuddhe: |
na śakya eṣo vimala prabho mahātmā 
cāletuṃ bhūyo munimāsanāto ||123||
asaddadhāno vacanaṃ durbuddhi:
īrṣyāṃ ca krodhaṃ jane kṛṣṇabandhu |
so duṣacitto abudho ca jāto 
bhūyasya mātraṃ jane aprasādaṃ ||124||
mārāṇa koīśata sannahitvā 
sannahya māro bahumārasainyaṃ |
bodhāya vighnaṃ tada kartukāmo 
sa pāpacittaṃ jane hīnabuddhi: ||125||
yakṣāṇa koīnayutā sahasrā 
nāgāsurā manujamahoragā ca |
gandharvaputrā valasthāmaprāptā 
upasaṃkramensu: yato pādapendraṃ ||126||
śilāṃ grahetvā mahaghorarūpāṃ 
(339) sannaddhavarmī atighoraprekṣī |
vidyūn kṣipesi asaniṃ pravarṣe 
@219
upasaṃkramanto varapādapendraṃ ||127||
śaktiṃ grahetvā iṣutomarāṃ ca 
asiṃ grahetvā kṣuratīkṣṇadhārāṃ |
mālāvilambī kilikilāyamānā 
upakramensu: siṃhapādapendraṃ ||128||
siṃhāśca vyāghrā turagā gajāśca 
uṣrā gavā gardabhāścānyarūpā |
āśīviṣapragṛhītaśirāṃsi 
upasaṃkramensu: yato bodhisatvo ||129||
anye grahetvā mahadagniskandhāṃ 
pradīptaśīrṣā vikṛtasvabhāvā |
kṣurapracārī ca vibhagnanāsā 
mārasya sainyā sthita bodhimūle ||130||
rathasahasrāṇi ca bodhimaṇḍe 
dhvajapatākā ca sanandighoṣā |
jālāvicitrā śubhavāditā hi 
dhvajāgramūrdhe ca sanandighoṣā ||131||
samanta triṃśa sphūa yojanāni 
(yakṣasahasrehi mahabhairavehi |) 
caturdiśaṃ copari ca nabhāto 
(340) te yakṣasaṃghā paramasughorarūpā ||132||
asiṃ grahetvā niśitāṃ sutīkṣṇāṃ 
yugapramāṇopagato kṛṣṇabandhu |
so bodhisatvaṃ avaca praduṣacitto
utthāhi śīghraṃ ato āsanāto ||133||
samantāttriṃśa sphua yojanāni
yakṣasahasrehi mahabhairavehi |
na śakyaṃ bhikṣu pravrajituṃ kahiṃcit 
tavādya cchetsyaṃ yatha veṇukhaṇḍaṃ ||134||
tato pramuṃce girāṃ bodhisatvo 
aṣāṃgupetāṃ madhurāṃ sughoṣāṃ |
sarve te satvā siyu mārabhūtā 
na ca samarthā mama romamiṃjituṃ ||135||
@220
eko si bhikṣu sthito vṛkṣamūle 
senā ca nāsti tava evarūpā |
kasya balena na siyā samarthaṃ 
taṃ mārasainyaṃ tava romamiṃjituṃ ||136||
dāne ca śīle ca kṣāntiye ca 
vīrye dhyāne bahukalpakoyo |
prajñāye śreṣhāya bhave aprameye 
na mahyamasti samo sarvaloke ||137||
maitryāvihārī karuṇāvihārī 
(341) satvāna arthe carito bodhicaryāṃ |
buddhitva bodhiṃ labhe buddhajñānaṃ 
satvāṃ pramokṣyāmyahaṃ kṛṣṇabandhu ||138||
acchidraśīlo purime bhavesu 
kalpāna koīnayutā anantā |
samāhito vajrasamo abhedyo 
so adya prāpsyaṃ varaagrabodhiṃ ||139||
yāvanti senā tava kṛṣṇabandhu 
sarve bhavensu vasi īśvaratve |
te cakravāḍasama āyudhehi 
na ca samarthā mama romamiṃjituṃ ||140||
śūnyā nimittā praṇidhī vibhāvitā 
na satvasaṃjñā ...|
na mārasaṃjñā na vihiṃsasaṃjñā 
evaṃ sthitasya abalo si pāpa ||141||
na rūpasaṃjñā na pi śabdasaṃjñā 
nāpi rasasaṃjñā na ca gandhasaṃjñā |
na praṣavyasaṃjñā...
evaṃ sthitasya asamartho si māra ||142||
na skandhasaṃjñā na me dhātusaṃjñā 
adhyātmasaṃjñā ca vibhāvitā me |
yathāntarīkṣaṃ hi abhāvabhūtaṃ 
evaṃsvabhāvā hi ca sarvadharmā: ||143||
(342) jālehi citreṇa hi dakṣiṇena 
parāhane vasumatiṃ bodhisatvo |
@221
sā ṣaḍvikāraṃ calitā lokadhātu 
śabdaṃ ca āsī tada bhīṣmarūpaṃ ||144||
kaṃsasya pātrīṃ yatha maṃjughoṣāṃ 
parāhaneya puruṣo grahetvā |
evaṃ tathaiva raṇe lokadhātu 
yadā hane vasumatiṃ bodhisatvo ||145||
trastā abhūṣi tada mārasenā 
bhītā palāye ca bahuyojanāni |
caturdiśaṃ naiva ca prekṣamāṇā 
paśyanti buddhaṃ yatha rasmirājaṃ ||146||
anye rathehi pate medinīyaṃ 
garjanta meghā yatha antarīkṣe |
yatha hastināgā ca mahārṇavasmiṃ 
tathaiva sarvā hata mārasainyā: ||147||
divyāṃ ca puṣpāṃ prakirensu devā 
cūrṇaṃ pravarṣensu ca candanasya |
mandāravā okire bodhisatvaṃ 
samantā triṃśa sphua yojanāni ||148||
devasahasrā nabhe ambarāṇi 
bhrāmensu anye kṣipi muktihāraṃ |
(343) gāthābhi gītehi apare stavensu: 
pradhyāye tūṣṇīṃ du:khi kṛṣṇabandhu: ||149||
saptāhapūraṃ du:khi mārasainyaṃ 
drumasya mūle abhu kṛcchraprāptaṃ |
jātyandhabhūtaṃ diśamaprajānaṃ 
buddhaśca śobhe yatha rasmirājo ||150||
parasparaṃ rathaśata bhajyamānā 
paśyitu hatāṃ mahiṃ prakampamānāṃ |
te nirmiṇitvā vikṛtātmabhāvāṃ 
upasaṃkramensu: varapādapendraṃ |
na te purāṇāṃ pratilabhensu rūpāṃ 
sarve abhūnsu: bhayabhītarūpā ||151||
@222
yathaiva tale yo vihago nibaddho
tathā kṛṣṇabandhu dharaṇītalasmiṃ |
saptāhapūraṃ sabalo sasainyo
samohajāto na prabhoti gantuṃ ||152||
rūpadhāto upagatā devaputrā:
sarve samagrā pramuditavegajātā |
akṣapramāṇāṃ avakire cūrṇadhārāṃ 
divyāṃ viśiṣāṃ varacandanasya ||153||
dhvajāna koīnayutā sahasrā
ucchrāpayensu: nabhe devaputrā: |
(344) patākapaai: sphua buddhakṣetraṃ 
yadā hane vasumatiṃ bodhisatvo ||154||
divyā ca vādyā prapadyi antarīkṣe 
saṃgīti divyā abhu devatānāṃ |
puṣpāṃ pravarṣe nabhi devaputrā 
yadā hane vasumatiṃ bodhisatvo ||155||
yāvanti vṛkṣā abhu medinīye 
sarve abhū kusumānantagandhā: |
śūnyā nimittā praṇidhi vibhāvitā 
evaṃ svabhāvaṃ vadate sa śabdaṃ ||156||
divye vimāne sthite meghamūrdhve 
nāge vimāne tatha sāgarasmiṃ |
manojñaghoṣā asurapureṣu śabdā: 
yadā hane vasumatiṃ bodhisatvo ||157||
yaṃ kālaṃ rasmiṃ avasṛjati bodhisatva: 
pāṇitalāto kuśalacitrāto |
tadā sthapetva narakāntiricchāṃ 
yamasya lokā prapati sarvaloke ||158||
vihvalajātāṃ vasumatiṃ addaśensu: 
mārāṇa koi prapatati medinīye |
saṃbodhiprāptaṃ munimaddaśensu: 
candrasahasraṃ yatha antarīkṣe ||159||
@223
(345) parasparasya tada utthahitvā 
bhūyasyā mātrayā tata medinīyaṃ |
nabhāto kṣiptā yatha citrapaā 
tathaiva sā tada abhu mārasenā ||160||
asantrasanto varabodhisatvo 
vigatabhayo atuliyo puṇyakṣetro |
pūrvañcaritvā varadharmaśreṣhaṃ 
prabhāsi loke yatha rasmirāja: ||161||
idaṃ ca du:khaṃ ayaṃ ca samudaya: 
tathā nirodho atha mārgaśreṣho |
imasmiṃ sante imo prādurbhoti 
imasmiṃ naṣe idamastameti ||162||
avidyā hetu bhavasaṃskṛtasya 
taṃ pratyayaṃ bhavati jānanāya |
vijñānahetu bhave nāmarūpaṃ 
pratyayaṃ ca taṃ bhavati ṣaḍindriyasya ||163||
ṣaḍindriyaṃ bhavati tatha sparśajātaṃ
sparśo ca hetu bhave vedanānāṃ |
saṃvedayanto jāyati tṛṣṇālu 
tṛṣṇāpratyayaṃ bhavati upādānaṃ ||164||
upādānahetuṃ bhavaṃ saṃsmaranti 
jātījarāmaraṇaṃ tathaiva vyādhi: |
(346) śokā ca bhonti paridevitāni 
āyāsā (?) bhonti du:khadaurmanasyaṃ ||165||
pratītyadharmaṃ pravicito bodhisatva: 
nirodhasteṣāmavikali sarvajñāne |
teṣāṃ ca evaṃ prakṛtiṃ paśyamāno 
atulyaṃ prāpto varamagrabodhiṃ ||166||
yadā ca prāpto varamagrabodhiṃ 
viśuddhacakṣuṃ jino aprameyaṃ |
pravṛttajñāno diśatā aprasaṃgo 
trailokye śabdo vraji paraṃparāya ||167||
parāhatā duṃdubhi aprameyā 
@224
śabdo abhūṣi tada aprameyo |
aśokaprāptā naranārisaṃghā 
devā ca nāgā manujā mahoragā: ||168||
āvāsaśuddhā upagatā devaputrā: 
koīsahasrā nayutā anantā |
te aṃjaliṃ daśanakhaṃ pragrahetvā 
abhistave daśabalaṃ pāraprāptaṃ ||169||
samudramadhye yatha śailarājā 
sumerumūrdhne yatha vaijayanto |
sūryasahasraṃ yatha antarīkṣe 
evaṃ prabhāsi jino bodhimūle ||170||
yasyārthaṃ dānaṃ purimabhaveṣu dinnaṃ 
(347) yasyāpi śīlamaśavalaṃ rakṣitaṃ pūrve |
yasyārthaṃ prajñā paramā niṣevitā 
sā te narendravara prāpta bodhi: ||171||
cakṣuṣmanto timirasya hantā 
vināśadharmanidhanaṃ satvasāra: |
svayaṃbhūprāpta: naravarasārthavāha: 
na kaścitte samasamo sarvaloke ||172||
obhāsitā te sarvalokadhātu 
ghanā vimuktena yatha candrameṇa |
tatha divya ābhā pratapati devatānāṃ 
nāgāsurāṇāṃ ca mahoragāṇāṃ ||173||
sumeru śakyo tulayituṃ śailarājā 
parāgakṛtvā śata ettakāni |
bhāgā ca kṛtvā samā sarṣapeṇa 
na buddhavarṇaṃ kṣapituṃ jinānāṃ ||174||
mahāsamudro yatha vāripūrṇo 
kareṇa gṛhya gaṇayituṃ śakyo vindū |
koīsahasrā nayutā śatāni 
na śakyaṃ varṇaṃ bhāṣituṃ jinānāṃ ||175||
śakyaṃ bhavāgrāṃ jñātuṃ trisahasrāṃ 
iha sarvabhūmivṛkṣavātateja: |
@225
(348) tṛṇalatāauṣadhivīryasaṃkhyāṃ 
na buddhavarṇo kṣapayituṃ śakya sarvaṃ ||176||
bhiṃditva vārāṃ śataṃ vā sahasraṃ 
śakyaṃtarīkṣaṃ gaṇayituṃ nabhāgraṃ |
caturdiśānāṃ śata ettakāni 
na buddhavarṇo kṣapayituṃ śakya sarvaṃ ||177||
yā satvadhātu gaṇayituṃ śakyaṃ sarvā 
romāṃ ca teṣāṃ pi ca keśā mūrdhni |
teṣāṃ pi kāyā purimā atītā 
na śakyaṃ varṇaṃ kṣapayituṃ jinānāṃ ||178||
ye satva śrutvā guṇamevarūpaṃ 
prasannacittā smare lokanāthaṃ |
teṣāṃ sulābhā vijahiya durgatīyo 
bodhī ca teṣāṃ matā nacireṇa ||179||
punaraparaṃ bhikṣū tathāgato anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbodhitvā saptāha-
pūraṃ ekaparyaṃkenātināmesi | atha khalu bhūmyavacarā devā antarīkṣecarā devā
caturmahārājikā ca devā trāyastriṃśā ca devā yāmā ca devā tuṣitā ca devā nirmāṇa-
ratī ca devā paranirmitavaśavartī ca devā mahābrahmā ca brahmakāyikā ca brahmapurohitā 
ca brahmapāriṣadyā ca ābhā ca parīttābhā ca apramāṇābhā ca ābhāsvarā ca śubhā 
(349) ca apramāṇaśubhā ca śubhakṛtsnā ca bṛhatphalā ca avṛhā ca atapā ca 
sudṛśā ca yāva akaniṣhā ca devā saptāhapūraṃ tathāgataṃ bodhimaṇḍavaragataṃ satkaronti 
gurukaronti mānayanti pūjayanti, sarvāvatī ca trisāhasramahāsāhasrā lokadhātu: 
saptāhapūraṃ ekālaṃkārā abhūṣi | atha khalu bhagavāṃ tāye velāye imāṃ 
gāthāmabhāṣi |
saptāhapūraṃ saṃbuddho bodhiṃ buddhitva uttamāṃ |
āsanāto na utthesi sarvalokasya cetiyo ||1||
devakoīsahasrāṇi gagaṇasmiṃ samāgatā |
puṣpavarṣaṃ pravarṣensu saptarātramanūnakaṃ ||2||
utpalāṃ padumāṃ campāṃ puṇḍarīkāṃ manoramāṃ |
sahasrapatrāṃ rucirāṃ tatra devā pravarṣiṣu ||3||
māraśca durmano āsi kāṇḍena likhate mahīṃ |
jito smi devadevena śākyasiṃhena tāpi(ya)nā ||4||
trāyastriṃśā ca yāmā ca tuṣitā ye ca nirmitā |
@226
paranirmitā ye devā kāmadhātupratiṣhitā: ||5||
lohitaṃ candanaṃ divyaṃ aguruṃ atha campakaṃ |
divyā ca puṣpavarṣāṇi antarīkṣeṇa okiri |
akṣamātrāhi dhārāhi buddhakṣetraṃ phalī imaṃ ||6||
brahmakoisahasrāṇi gagaṇasmiṃ samāgatā: |
varṣanti sukhumaṃ cūrṇaṃ divyaṃ lohitacandanaṃ ||7||
bhūmyā devā upādāya śuddhāvāsā: svayaṃprabhā: |
evaṃ paraṃparā āsi devatāhi parisphuā ||8||
chatradhvajapatākāhi antarīkṣaṃ parisphuaṃ |
(350) karonti pūjanāṃ śreṣhāṃ saṃbuddhasya śirīmato ||9||
ābhā ca vipulā muktā buddhakṣetraṃ parisphuaṃ |
bhavāgrā lokadhātyo gnisavarṇā bhavesi ca ||10||
praśāntā nirayā āsi buddhakṣetrasmi sarvaśo |
śītībhūtā ca aṃgārā satvā ca sukhitā abhū ||11||
yeṣāṃ nairayikaṃ du:khaṃ parikṣīṇaṃ tadantaraṃ |
nirayeṣu ca satvā te deveṣu upapadyiṣu ||12||
saṃjīvakālasūtreṣu tapane ca pratāpane |
praśānto raurave agni: lokanāthasya raśmibhi: ||13||
avīcyāṃ atha saṃghāte pratyekanirayeṣu ca |
praśānto sarvaśo agni: lokanāthasya rasmibhi: ||14||
yāvantā lokadhātūṣu pratyekanirayā abhū |
praśānto sarvaśo agni: lokanāthasya rasmibhi: ||15||
ye ca tiricchānayonīyaṃ māṃsarudhirabhojanā |
maitrāya sphuā buddhena na hiṃsanti parasparaṃ ||16||
chatradhvajapatākehi bodhivṛkṣo alaṃkṛta: |
kūāgārehi saṃchanno devaputrehi nirmitā ||17||
khāṇū ca kaṇakathalā ca śarkarā sikatā pi ca |
samantā bodhimaṇḍāto heṣā bhūmau pratiṣhitā: ||18||
ratnāmayīye bhūmīye bodhimaṇḍaṃ parisphuaṃ |
yā iha buddhakṣetrasya devaputrehi nirmitā ||19||
(351) devaputrasahasrāṇi dharaṇiyaṃ pratiṣhitā |
dhūpanetrāṃ gṛhetvāna pūjenti lokanāyakaṃ ||20||
hehā ca dharaṇī sarvā padumehi parisphuā |
@227
jāmbūnadasuvarṇasya buddhatejena udgatā: ||21||
ye cāpi vyādhitā satvā du:khitā aparāyaṇā: |
arogā sukhitā bhūtā buddharasmiparisphuā: ||22||
jātyandhā rūpāṃ paśyensu: labdhā cakṣuṃ viśāradaṃ |
parasparaṃ cālapensu bodhiprāptasya tāyino ||23||
rāgāścāpyapi ca doṣā mohāśca tanuno kṛtā: |
yaṃ kālaṃ śākyasiṃhena prāptā bodhi maharṣiṇā ||24||
prāsādā savimānā ca kūāgāramanoramā: |
sarve tatomukhā āsi bodhisatvasya tāyina: ||25||
yāvanti buddhakṣetrasmiṃ naranārī ca kiṃnarā: |
sarve tatomukhā āsi bodhisatvasya tāyina: ||26||
devatā devaputrā ca devakanyā ca śobhanā: |
sarve tatomukhā āsi yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ||27||
nāgā cāpyatha gandharvā yakṣā kumbhāṇḍarākṣasā: |
sarve tatomukhā āsi yena bodhi maharṣiṇa: ||28||
dārikā dārakā caiva śayyāsanāvaśāyitā: |
tatomukhā saṃsthihensu yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ||29||
ye cāpyābharaṇā divyā viśiṣā ratanamayā: |
(352) ābaddhā āsi devānaṃ sarve tatomukhā abhū ||30||
nāgānāṃ atha yakṣāṇāṃ piśācarākṣasāna ca |
teṣāṃ cābharaṇā sarve yena bodhi tato gatā: ||31||
devānāmatha nāgānāṃ yakṣāṇāṃ rākṣasāna ca |
tatomukhā vimānābhū yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ||32||
nupūrā valayā caiva atha vā parihārakā: |
bodhiprāptasya buddhasya yena vilambitāmbaraṃ ||33||
janāna hārā ca kaṇhe niṣkāni śobhanāni ca |
ābaddhakā manuṣyāṇāṃ yena bodhi niriṃgitā ||34||
muktihārāśca ābaddhā vicitrā maṇikuṇḍalā |
kaakā ca mudrikā ca yena bodhi niriṃgitā ||35||
yāvanti buddhakṣetrasmiṃ satvadhātū acintiyā |
jānantā vā ajānantā yena bodhi niriṃgitā ||36||
vātā ca śītalā vāye manojñagandhā manoramā: |
samantabuddhakṣetrasmiṃ bodhiprāptasya tāyino ||37||
@228
yāvanti buddhakṣetrasmiṃ devā nāgā ca mānuṣā |
asurā ca kinnarā yakṣā sarve paśyanti nāyakaṃ ||38||
dhūpanetrāṃ grahetvāna sarve tena sukhasthitā |
pūjayanti lokapradyotaṃ bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣhitaṃ ||39||
aṃjalīhi namasyanti gāthābhirastavensu te |
(353) pūjāṃ karonti buddhasya bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣhitā ||40||
sarve āsannaṃ paśyanti lokanāthaṃ prabhaṃkaraṃ |
na kaściddūre saṃjāne vyāmamātre yathā sthitaṃ ||41||
na kaścit pṛṣhato buddhaṃ lokadhātūya paśyati |
sarvā diśā hi buddhasya saṃmukhāṃ paśyati dṛśāṃ ||42||
vāmadakṣiṇapārśve hi na kaścillokanāyakaṃ |
saṃjānati mahāvīraṃ sarve paśyanti nāyakaṃ ||43||
dhūpitaṃ buddhakṣetrasmiṃ dhūpanaṃ ca tadanantaraṃ |
samantā buddhakṣetrāṇāṃ gaṃdhena koiyo sphuā ||44||
na śakyaṃ gaṇanāṃ kartuṃ ettiyā satvakoiyo |
paśyitvā śiriṃ buddhasya saṃbodhimabhiprasthitā: ||45||
tṛṇā ca atha kāṣhā ca auṣadhīyo vanaspatī |
sarve tatomukhā āsi yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ||46||
ko ayaṃ īdṛśān dharmā lokanāthena darśitāṃ |
śruṇitvā na siyā tuṣo anyatra mārapakṣikāt ||47||
na śakyaṃ sarvaṃ khyāpetuṃ vācayā ṛddhi bhāṣata: |
yā śiriṃ āsi buddhasya bodhiprāptasya tāyina: ||48||
yehi ca dṛṣo saṃbuddho bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣhita: |
pūjitaśca mahāvīro te śrutvā tuṣa paṇḍitā: ||49||
śīlaskandhe ca acchidre ye bhikṣū supratiṣhitā: |
te śruṇitvā idaṃ sūtraṃ harṣaṃ kāhinti bhadrakaṃ ||50||
(354) kṣāntisaurabhyasaṃpannā alīnakāyamānasā: | 
arthikā buddhajñānena teṣāṃ tuṣirbhaviṣyati ||51||
yehi āśvāsitā satvā mociṣyi upapadyatāṃ |
buddhitva uttamāṃ bodhiṃ teṣāṃ tuṣirbhaviṣyati ||52||
yehi purimakā buddhā satkṛtā dvijasattamā |
idaṃ ca sūtraṃ śrutvāna tuṣā bheṣyanti maharṣiṇa: ||53||
yehi te kṛpaṇā satvā annapānena tarpitā: |
@229
te idaṃ sūtraṃ śrutvāna buddhe kāhinti gauravaṃ ||54||
yehi te adhanā satvā: dhanehi praticchāditā: 
te idaṃ sūtraṃ śrutvāna buddhe kāhinti gauravaṃ ||55||
yehi ca pūrvaṃ buddhānāṃ cetiyā māpitā śubhā: |
buddhitvā varaprasādā te khu bheṣyanti prīṇitā: ||56||
ye hi puluvaṃ saddharmo lokanāthasya dhārito |
tyajitvā lābhasatkāraṃ te khu bheṣyanti prīṇitā ||57||
ye te asaṃskṛtāyuśca daṇḍakarmehi varjitā: |
orasā lokanāthasya te hi kariṣyanti pūjanāṃ ||58||
ye te maitreyaṃ saṃbuddhaṃ paśyitvā dvipadottamaṃ |
kāhinti vipulāṃ pūjāṃ teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||59||
ye te siṃhaṃ mahānāgaṃ paśyitvā lokacetiyaṃ |
kāhinti vipulāṃ pūjāṃ teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||60||
ketusya lokanāthasya ye hi kariṣyanti pūjanāṃ |
(355) arthikā buddhajñānena teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||61||
pradyotasya ca buddhasya ca kariṣyanti pūjanāṃ |
arthikā buddhajñānena teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||62||
jyotiṃdharaṃ ca ye buddhaṃ paśyitvā aparājitaṃ |
pūjāṃ mahatīṃ kāhinti teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||63||
sunetraṃ lokapradyotaṃ ye dṛṣvā satkariṣyanti |
apramāṇāya pūjāya teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||64||
dvau buddhau kusumanāmānau lokanāthau tathāgatau |
ye dṛṣvā satkariṣyanti teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||65||
maruṃ ca dvipadaśreṣhaṃ saṃbuddhaṃ vadatāṃ varaṃ |
ye dṛṣā satkariṣyanti teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||66||
puṣpaṃ ca agrasaṃbuddhaṃ paśyitvā dvipadottamaṃ |
ye kāhinti paramāṃ pūjāṃ teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ||67||
ye gṛddhā lābhasatkāre jihmavijñānaniśritā |
alpecchaṃ taṃ śruṇitvāna teṣāṃ trāso bhaviṣyati ||68||
ye ca saṃgaṇikārāmā gaṇavāse pratiṣhitā |
vivekaṃ śrutvā buddhasya na teṣā daurmanasyatā ||69||
evaṃ du:śīlā śrutvāna evaṃ buddhena bhāṣitaṃ |
natā lokapradīpasmiṃ tīvraṃ kāhinti gauravaṃ ||70||
@230
ye te vyākṛtā buddhena bodhisatvā anāgatā |
sūratā sukhasaṃvāsā teṣāṃ tuṣirbhaviṣyati ||71||
(356) yeṣāṃ vivartanā nāsti buddhajñānāto sarvaśa: | 
te imaṃ sūtraṃ śrutvāna bheṣyanti sukhitā narā: ||72||
yehi purimā buddhā satvasārā 
gurukṛtā satkṛtā pūjitā narendrā |
praṇatamanā: śiṣa buddhajñāne 
naravaravarṇa śruṇitva tuṣā bhonti ||73||
ye ca avikalā samantaśuddhā 
varaguṇakoīśatopapannā: 
ye ca dharasi dharma lujyamānaṃ 
muditamanā sugatasya śāsanasmiṃ ||74||
ye ca acapalā-ānuvaddhā 
amukharā no ca abhū vikīrṇavācā |
...na mānupetā 
jinavaravarṇa śruṇitva tuṣā bhonti ||75||
yeṣāṃ aparityakta buddhajñānaṃ 
evaṃ virajā ca atulyanantabodhi |
ye ca caranti vratamapramattā 
jinavaravarṇa śrunitva tuṣā bhonti ||76||
caturhi bhikṣū dharmehi samanvāgata: tathāgato pūrve bodhisatvacārikāṃ caranto 
sarvalokaabhyūdgatatāmanuprāpta: || katamehi caturhi | acchidreṇa śīlaskandhena 
...(357) sarvasatvahitacittatāya sarvasatvaohitacittatāya | imehi bhikṣū:
caturhi dharmehi samanvāgata: tathāgato pūrve bodhisatvacārikāṃ caramāṇa imaṃ evarūpaṃ 
sarvajñānamanuprāpta: |
atha khalu bhagavān tāye velāye imāṃ gāthāmabhāṣi |
śīlaskandho dhanaṃ śreṣhaṃ lokanāthasya śāsane |
na suvarṇa na ca rūpyaṃ dhanaṃ bhikṣusya varṇitaṃ ||1||
śīlaṃ va pūjetu śāstu śāsane supratiṣhito |
du:śīlo chambhito dūraṃ na so buddhasya śrāvako ||2||
śīlaṃ rakṣitvā acchidraṃ paśyanti dvipadottamā |
lokanāthā mahāvīrā dvātriṃśavaralakṣaṇā: ||3||
maitrāyā śīlaskandhena araṇyavāse ca utsuka: |
@231
sūrata: sukhasaṃvāso etaṃ śrāmaṇyakaṃ dhanaṃ ||4||
alpeccho alpasantuṣo sūrato susamāhita: |
hirīottappasaṃpanno etaṃ śrāmaṇyakaṃ dhanaṃ ||5||
sādhuśīlā bhikṣū hi sarve tṛṣṇāṃ chittvāna jālinīṃ 
sapta bodhyaṃgān bhāventi etaṃ śrāmaṇyakaṃ dhanaṃ ||6||
śūnyatāṃ śāntāṃ bhāveti bhavā ca virato muni: |
bahudu:khā asārā ca etaṃ śrāmaṇyakaṃ dhanaṃ ||7||
so so mahādhano bhavati yo evaṃ pratipadyati |
pratipattīya saṃpanno sa khu bhikṣu mahādhano ||8||
(358) śīlasaṃpanno yo bhikṣu: sa āḍhyo ti pravuccati |
na hi muktāpravāḍehi bhikṣu bhoti mahādhano ||9||
śīlavāṃ sukhasaṃvāso bhikṣu bhotu ahiṃsako |
na hi cīvaralābhena vrajate bhikṣu svargatiṃ ||10||
śīlaṃ śuci niṣevitvā varjati sarvaakṣaṇāṃ |
na jñātilābhaṃ eṣantaṃ śāstā bhikṣuṃ praśaṃsati ||11||
śīle ābhogaṃ kṛtvāna svargo bhoti na dullabho |
priyo manāpa: sarveṣāṃ yatra yatropapadyati ||12||
śīlaṃ rakṣetha medhāvī prārthayanto trayo sukhāṃ |
praśaṃsāṃ ci(vi)ttalābhaṃ ca pretya svarge ca modanaṃ ||13||
śīlaṃ prāvaraṇaṃ śreṣhaṃ alaṃkāraṃ prabhāsvaraṃ |
śīlena śobhito bhikṣu: dadanto na vihanyati ||14||
śīlena pariśuddhena kāyo bhoti prabhāsvaro |
na cāsya jāyate dāgho maraṇe pratyupasthite ||15||
śīlena pariśuddhena phalaprāpti rna dullabhā |
kimaṃga puna: svargati lokanāthaṃ ca paśyati ||16||
śīlena śobhito bhikṣu: pariśuddhena mārdavo |
na hi uccena bhāṣeṇa bhikṣu bhoti praśaṃsito ||17||
śīlavāṃ ca asantrasto na so bhāyati kadācana |
na kadācidyutāgasaṃ gacchati bhūtadurgatiṃ ||18||
(359) śīlavāṃ bhoti alpārtho alpakṛtyo guṇe rato |
samādhiṃ labhate kṣipraṃ sa cāpi prasādaṃ gacchati ||19||
śīlaskandhena guptena bhikṣu bhoti viśārado |
na tasya hanyate cakṣuṃ paśyitvā jinaśrāvakāṃ ||20||
@232
śīlaṃ ca bhikṣu śodhitvā nivāsaṃ purimaṃ smare |
kalpakoīsahasrāṇi saṃprajānapratismṛto ||21||
śīlasya cā sa niṣyando yaṃ nirīkṣīya gacchati |
brahmalokaṃ mahāvīro sarvalokasya cetiyo ||22||
śīlena pariśuddhena divyaṃ cakṣu viśudhyati |
na tasyāgamanaṃ bhoti buddhakṣetreṣu sarvaśo ||23||
śīlena susamāptena aprameyatathāgata: |
cyutopapādaṃ jānāti sarvasatvāna nāyako ||24||
śīlavāṃ vicare loke apramatto pradhānavāṃ |
na tasya dullabho bhoti buddhaghoṣo manoramo ||25||
śīlavāṃ priyo satvānāṃ bhavati sarvatra pūjito |
satkṛto mānitaścāpi śuddhacitto anaṃgaṇo ||26||
śīlena pariśuddhena cyavantaṃ paśyate nara: |
vimānaṃ ruciraṃ śreṣhaṃ apsarogaṇasevitaṃ ||27||
śīlena pariśuddhena cyavantaṃ paśyate nara: |
sumerumūrdhne rucire trāyastriṃśānamālaye ||28||
śīlena pariśuddhena yāmāṃ paśyati devatāṃ |
taṃ caiva nagaraṃ divyaṃ apsarāhi parisphuaṃ ||29||
(360) śīlena pariśuddhena tuṣitāṃ paśyati devatāṃ |
vimānāṃ paśyati teṣāṃ vicitrāṃ ratanāmayāṃ ||30||
śīlena pariśuddhena nirmāṇaratīṃ paśyati |
sunirmitāṃ devaputrāṃ paśyati ca svalaṃkṛtāṃ ||31||
śīlena pariśuddhena devāṃ paśyati śobhanāṃ |
paranirmitavaśavartī vimāneṣu pratiṣhitā ||32||
śīlena pariśuddhena paśyate māramālayaṃ |
maṇivitānasaṃchannaṃ apsarogaṇasevitaṃ ||33||
śīle ābhogaṃ kṛtvāna brahmāṃ paśyati devatāṃ |
jāṃvūnadavimānaṃ ca maṇīhi pratimaṇḍitaṃ ||34||
śīlavāṃ paśyate bhikṣu devāṃ ca brahmakāyikāṃ |
brahmapurohitāṃ devāṃ vimānehi pratiṣhitāṃ ||35||
śīlavāṃ paśyate bhikṣurvimāneṣu pratiṣhitāṃ |
brahmapārṣadyāṃ ca devāṃ mahābrahmāṃ ca devatāṃ ||36||
śīlaskandhena sampanno ābhāṃ paśyati devatāṃ |
viśiṣāṃ paśyate teṣāṃ vimānāṃ ratanāmayāṃ ||37||
@233
śīlavāṃ paśyate bhikṣu: śubhāṃ devā maharddhikāṃ |
paśyate śubhakṛtsnā pi apramāṇābhāṃ paśyati ||38||
śīlaṃ viśuddhaṃ rakṣitvā parīttaśubhāṃ paśyati |
devaputrasahasrāṇi rūpadhātupratiṣhitāṃ ||39||
śīlena pariśuddhena paśyati ca bṛhatphalāṃ |
tathā avṛhāṃ atapāṃ paśye sudṛśāṃ ca sudarśanā |
(361) śīlena pariśuddhena śuddhāvāsāṃ pi paśyati ||40||
ye tatra parinirvāyi vārisikto yathānalo |
te pi tāṃ bhikṣū paśyanti śīlaṃ rakṣitva śobhanaṃ ||41||
śīle aśavala: sadā abhūṣi 
purimabhaveṣu viśiṣalakṣamāṇa: |
tena daśabalaṃ upeti śāstuṃ 
tasya virocati kāyo lakṣaṇehi ||42||
śīle sadā samādhau apramattaśca 
carati jina: purimā anantakalpāṃ |
tena bhavati lokadharmasvāmī 
gagaṇagato yathā sūryo rasmirājo ||43||
evaṃ śīlaṃ pariśuddhamācaritvā 
aparimitaṃ tathā anantakalpaṃ |
sugato laṃkṛta: śobhate lakṣaṇehi
mukhāto vāti gandhaṃ candanasya ||44||
imāṃ guṇāṃ satataṃ vipaśyamānā 
jinavaravarṇitaṃ śīlaṃ rakṣamāṇā: |
viharatha pavane udagracittā 
munivara pūjita yehi te praṇītā ||45||
dṛṣa purima buddha sārthavāhā 
hatarajā satkṛta pūjitā svayaṃbhū |
(362) chando janito bodhiye varāye 
ime guṇā: śrutvā udagrā bodhisatvā: ||46||
punaraparaṃ bhikṣavo śīlapariśuddha: tathāgata:, samādhipariśuddha: prajñāpariśuddha: 
vimuktipariśuddha: vimuktijñānapariśuddha: kṣāntipariśuddho bhikṣava: tathāgato, 
saurabhyapariśuddho pi bhikṣava: tathāgato, maitrāpariśuddho bhikṣava: tathāgata:, karuṇā-
muditāpariśuddho pi bhikṣavo tathāgato | evaṃ pariśuddhasya bhikṣo tathāgatasya ya: 
@234
satkāraṃ kuryāt puṣpamālyagandhadhvajapatākāhi vādyaanulepanehi na tasya puṇyasya 
śakyaṃ paryantamadhigantuṃ | nāpi so puṇyaskandhaṃ antareṇa śakyaṃ kṣapaṇāya anyatra
trīhi yānehi anyatarānyatareṇa yānena yāvan na parinirvāṇaṃ tasya paryanta: | tat 
kasya heto: | yathā evaṃ hi bhikṣo tathāgato apramāṇa: sarvehi guṇehi, tathā 
evaṃ bhikṣo tathāgate pratiṣhāpitā dakṣiṇā apramāṇā aparyantā acintiyā 
atuliyā amāpiyā aparimāṇā anabhilāpyāṃ | yaśca khalu puna: bhikṣo
tathāgatametarahi tiṣhantaṃ yāpayantaṃ satkareyā gurukareyā māneya(yā) pūjeyā
puṣpehi gandhehi mālyehi chatrehi dhvajehi patākāhi vādyehi dhūpehi vilepanehi 
annapānayānavastrehi yaśca parinirvṛtasya sarṣapaphalamālamapidhātuṃ satkareyā 
ityetaṃ samasamaṃ |
atha khalu bhagavāṃ tāye velāye imāṃ gāthāmabhāṣīt |
bodhāya cittaṃ nāmetvā hitāya sarvaprāṇināṃ |
yasstūpaṃ lokanāthasya karoti abhipradakṣiṇaṃ ||1||
smṛtīmanto matīmanto puṇyavanto viśārado |
bhoti sarvatra jātiṣu caranto bodhicārikāṃ ||2||
(363) devanāgāna yakṣāṇāṃ rākṣasānāṃ ca pūjito |
bhoti sarvatra jātiṣu stūpaṃ kṛtvā pradakṣiṇaṃ ||3||
varjeti akṣaṇāṃ aṣau ye keciddeśitā mayā |
ārāge (dhe) ti kṣaṇaṃ ekaṃ buddhotpādaṃ suśobhanaṃ ||4||
varṇarūpeṇa saṃpanno lakṣaṇehi alaṃkṛto |
upeto varavarṇena adīnamanamānaso ||5||
āḍhyo mahādhano bhoti puṇyavanto anīrṣuko |
paśyitvā lokapradyotaṃ satkaroti punarpuna: ||6||
na so muhyati dharmeṣu nairātmyaṃ dṛṣva śūnyatāṃ |
prasādaṃ labhate kṣipraṃ dharmeṇa so ca kovido ||7||
śreṣhikuleṣu āḍhyeṣu sphīteṣu copapadyati |
atidānapati: śūro muktātyāgo amatsarī ||8||
ye kecijjaṃmbūdvīpasmiṃ viśiṣā kulaśobhanā: |
tatra so jāyate vīro hīnāṃ ca parivarjayet ||9||
gṛhapatimahāśālo śiritejena tejito |
pūjito bhavati sarvatra stūpaṃ kṛtvā pradakṣiṇaṃ ||10||
brāhmaṇamahāśālaśca prajñāvanto bahuśruto |
@235
kṣatriyamahāśālaśca āḍhyo bhoti mahādhano ||11||
rājā pi dhārmiko bhoti jaṃbūdvīpasmiṃ īśvaro |
praśāsati imāṃ ca sarvāṃ medinīṃ girikuṇḍalāṃ ||12||
cakravartī maharddhika: saptaratnāna īśvara: |
(364) rājye pratiṣhito buddhaṃ satkaroti punarpuna: ||13||
cyutaśca gacchate svargaṃ prasanno buddhaśāsanaṃ |
śakro pi bhoti devendro merumūrdhani īśvaro ||14||
suyāmo bhoti devendro bhoti saṃtuṣito pi ca |
nirmito pi ca devendro vaśavartīca īśvara: ||15||
brahmā pi brahmalokasmiṃ īśvaro bhoti paṇḍito |
satkṛto devakīīhi stūpaṃ kṛtvā pradakṣiṇaṃ ||16||
na śakyaṃ bhāṣaṇakṣapaṇaṃ kalpakoiśatehi pi |
ye stūpaṃ lokanāthasya karonti abhipradakṣiṇaṃ ||17||
na jātu andho kāṇo vā bhoti kalpāna koibhi: |
bodhāya cittaṃ nāmetvā yo vande śāstu cetiyaṃ ||18||
viśuddhāṃ labhate netrāṃ viśālāṃ nīlaśobhanāṃ |
cetiyaṃ lokanāthasya kṛtvā abhipradakṣiṇaṃ ||19||
upeto balavīryeṇa na kausīdyaṃ sa gacchati |
apramatto sadā bhoti stūpaṃ kṛtvā pradakṣiṇaṃ ||20||
dṛḍhavīryo dṛḍhasthāmo dhaureyo dṛḍhavikramo |
kauśalyaṃ gacchate kṣipraṃ stūpaṃ kṛtvā pradakṣiṇaṃ ||21||
agniviṣeṇa śastreṇa na jātu kālaṃ karoti ca |
kālaṃ karoti pūrṇena āyu:kṣīṇena paṇḍito ||22||
vighuṣo rājadhānīṣu rāṣreṣu nigameṣu ca |
rūpeṇa arthabhogehi stūpaṃ kṛtvā pradakṣiṇaṃ ||23||
śucigātro śucivastra: śukladharmapratiṣhito |
tato na sevate kāmāṃ caranto bodhicārikāṃ ||24||
(365) puṣpasya mālāṃ kṛtvāna ya: stūpe upanikṣipe |
cittaṃ bodhāya nāmetvā na so jātu vihanyati ||25||
itaścyavitvā mṛto hi trāyastriṃśāṃ sa gacchati |
vimānaṃ labhate kṣipraṃ vicitraṃ ratanāmayaṃ ||26||
kūāgārāṃśca prāsādāṃ apsarogaṇasevitāṃ |
mālāṃ stūpe dahitvāna trāyastriṃśeṣu bhuṃjati ||27||
@236
aṣāṅgavara (vāri) saṃpūrṇāṃ suvarṇavālukasaṃstṛtāṃ |
vaiḍūryasphāikāstīrṇāṃ divyāṃ puṣkariṇīṃ labhe ||28||
bhuṃjitvā vibhavāṃ divyāṃ paripūretva paṇḍito |
cyavitvā devalokāto manuṣyo bhoti bhogavāṃ ||29||
tena ca kuśalamūlena ārāge (dhe) ti tathāgataṃ |
pūjeti dvipadaśreṣhāṃ (ṣhaṃ) apramatto vicakṣaṇo ||30||
na so jayyati rāgena (ṇa) nāpi doṣeṇa hrīyati |
na jātu bhoti saṃmūḍha: pujetvā dvipadottamaṃ ||31||
araktaśca aduṣaśca amūḍha: saṃvṛtendriya: |
bhoti sarvatra jātiṣu pūjetvā lokanāyakaṃ ||32||
jātīkoisahasrāṇi śatāni nayutāni ca |
satkṛto bhoti sarvatra mālāṃ dattvāna cetiye ||33||
cakravartī api rājā śakro pi bhoti īśvara: ||
brahmā pi brahmalokasmiṃ mālāṃ dattvāna cetiye ||34||
paadāmaṃ daditvāna lokanāthasya cetiye |
(366) sarve sya arthā vartanti ye divyā ye ca mānuṣā: ||35||
hīnāṃ ca kulāṃ varjeti na sa tatropapadyati |
āḍhyaśca dhanavāṃ bhoti jambūdvīpasmi īśvara: ||36||
rūpeṇātha bhogehi ca varṇena atha ṛddhiyā |
viśiṣo bhoti sarvatra pūjāṃ kṛtvā tathāgate ||37||
jātismaraśca so bhoti na so rāgena (ṇa) hrīyati |
jānate doṣaṃ kāmānāṃ brahmacaryaṃ samādiye ||38||
rūpehi atha śabdehi rasehi aparājito |
na karoti pāpakaṃ karma pūjetvā dvipadottamaṃ ||39||
gandhehi atha sparśehi na jātu sa ca hrīyati |
smṛtimāṃ saṃprajānaśca bhoti pūjetva nāyakaṃ ||40||
na tasya caurā rājāno dhanaskandhaṃ parāmṛṣe |
agnirvā apaskaroti pūjāṃ kṛtvā tathāgate ||41||
śokaṃ ca śokavairāgyāṃ na so jātu nigacchati |
paadāmaṃ daditvāna puṣpaṃ ca lokanāyake ||42||
sarvatra bhoti jātīṣu aśoka anupadruto |
pūjetvā lokapradyotaṃ cakravartī maharddhiko ||43||
sughaitahastapādo aṃgaśobhāṃ nigacchati |
@237
varṇarūpeṇa saṃpanna: pūjetvā lokanāyakaṃ ||44||
varjeti pāpakaṃ karma caranto bodhicārikāṃ |
paśyate dvipadaśreṣhāṃ ye lokasmiṃ sudurlabhā ||45||
(367) kalpakoīsahasrāṇi śatāni nayutāni ca |
bhuṃjitvā saukhyaṃ saprajño budhyate bodhimuttamāṃ ||46||
mālāvihāraṃ kṛtvāna lokanāthasya dhātuṣu |
abhedyaparivāreṇa rājā bhoti maharddhiko ||47||
varjeti pāpakāṃ dharmā ye āryehi vivarjitā |
carati kuśalāṃ dharmāṃ ye buddhehi praśaṃsitā ||48||
priyaśca dayito bhoti satkṛtaśca praśaṃsito |
devanāmatha nāgānāṃ ye ca lokasmi paṇḍitā ||49||
mahatā parivāreṇa śobhanena mahābalo |
pūjayati dvipadaśreṣhaṃ saṃbuddhamaparājitaṃ ||50||
yatra so jāyate gehe puṇyatejena tejito |
taṃ kulaṃ satkṛto bhoti rāṣreṇa nigamena ca ||51||
mālāvihāraṃ kṛtvāna cittaṃ bodhāya nāmaye |
tasyaiṣā bhoti saṃpatti yā buddhehi praśaṃsitā ||52||
na so kubjo ca khaṃjo vā khalito vā vicaṃkramo |
alaṃkṛto lakṣaṇehi yatra yatropapadyati ||53||
daridra satva paśyitvā dhanena abhicchādaye |
asaṃharaṇīyaśca so caranto bodhicārikāṃ ||54||
imāṃ ca vasudhāṃ sarvāṃ ośiritvā mahāmati: |
adīnacitto so bhoti na so jātu viṣīdati ||55||
putrāṃśca dhītarāṃścaiva bhāryā kalyāṇabhadrikāṃ |
ośiritvāna so yāti yo bodhimabhiprasthito ||56||
pūrvālāpī ca so bhoti sumukhaśca sudarśana: |
(368) na so hanyati īrṣyāye na ca mānena kadācana ||57||
so anīrṣu sūrataścaiva kṣāntiye pāramiṃgato |
hitaiṣī guṇasaṃpanno yo bodhimabhiprasthito ||58||
ratanaṃ sarvalokasmiṃ utpādastasya durlabho |
aniṃdito dakṣiṇīyo yo bodhimabhiprasthito ||59||
gagaṇe nimiṣe śakyaṃ bālena gaṇetu tārakāṃ |
na tasya guṇaparyantaṃ śakyaṃ vācāya bhāṣituṃ ||60||
@238
śakyaṃ sarveṣāṃ satvānāṃ triyadhvacittaṃ jānituṃ |
na tasya guṇaparyantaṃ śakyaṃ vācāya bhāṣituṃ ||61||
mahāsamudrāścatvāro bālena sikatāṃ tathā |
nāgakoīsahasrāṇi na tasya guṇa bhāṣituṃ ||62||
ye romā sarvasatvānāṃ gatiṣu ṣasu ye jage |
gaṇetu nimiṣe śakyaṃ na tasya guṇa bhāṣituṃ ||63||
yatreyaṃ vasudhā sarvā āpaskandhe pratiṣhitā |
nirmituṃ śakyate bālena na tasya guṇa bhāṣituṃ ||64||
devāgāramupādāya ye kalpasthāyijīvino |
ye atrāntareṇa vṛkṣā ye ca bhūmi anāgatā ||65||
puṣpā phalāni ca śakyaṃ gaṇayituṃ vijānatā |
na tasya buddhaputrasya guṇaparyanta bhāṣituṃ ||66||
bhāṣeyustasya śū(su)rasya varṇamālāṃ manoramāṃ |
(369) na śakyaṃ buddhaputrasya guṇaparyanta bhāṣituṃ ||67||
jātīśatasahasrāṇi ya: se kareya apriyaṃ |
devā manuṣyāṃ varjetvā nirayastasya gocara: ||68||
andho acakṣuko bhoti du:khito aparāyaṇo |
utpīḍ+āṃ bodhisatvānāṃ ya: karoti aviddasu ||69||
cyuto avīciṃ gaccheyā dāruṇaṃ bhayabhairavaṃ |
mahatā ātmabhāvena du:khāṃ vedeti vedanāṃ ||70||
yojanaātmabhāvena bhoti tatropapadyate |
samantamaṇḍalākīrṇo samantaparitāpito ||71||
paṃca śīrṣasahasrāṇi ātmabhāve pratiṣhitā |
ekaśīrṣe ca jihvānāṃ śatā paṃca anūnakā ||72||
ha(pha)lānāṃ śata ekasmiṃ jihvāgre pratipādito |
taṃ pāceti mahāghoraṃ pāpakarmasya tatphalaṃ ||73||
avīcitaścyavitvāna tapanaṃ ca pratāpanaṃ |
vedeti tatra durmedho paurāṇaṃ duṣkṛtaṃ naro ||74||
utpīḍāṃ buddhaputrāṇāṃ ya: karoti aviddasu |
na tasya sulabho jātu bheṣyate mānuṣo bhava: ||75||
jātīśatasahasrāṇi śatāni nayutāni ca |
du:khā vedanāṃ vedayati tatonidānaṃ pacyati ||76||
majjāghāso viṣo bhoti abhimardo bhayānako |
@239
(370) utpīḍanaṃ karitvāna buddhaputrāṇa tāyināṃ ||77||
kṣughāpipāsāmadhigato pāpakarmasya tatphalaṃ |
na so bhojanaṃ labdhāna jātu tṛptīya bhuṃjati ||78||
tato cyavitvā yamaloke mahādroṇiṣu khajjati |
na trāṇaṃ labhate jātu kṛtvā utpīḍa bhikṣuṇāṃ ||79||
tato cyuta: kālagato mānuṣaṃ lokamāgato |
jātyandho bhoti durmedho duṣacitto asaṃvṛto ||80||
vācā durbhāṣitā bhavati asatyā ghoṣapāpikā |
manuṣyehi cyavitvāna kṣipraṃ gacchati durgatiṃ ||81||
kalpakoīsahasrehi na jātu buddhaṃ paśyati |
utpīḍāṃ buddhaputrāṇāṃ ya: karoti asaṃvṛto ||82||
vastuṣu buddhaputrāṇāṃ karonto rakṣa dhārmikāṃ |
varjeti durgatī sarvāṃ kṣipraṃ gacchati svargatiṃ ||83||
āḍhyo mahādhano bhavati balavanto viśārado |
smṛtiprajñāya saṃpanno suvito bhotyanupadruto ||84||
yadā ca lokapradyotā bhavanti parinirvṛtā |
paśyitvā buddhastūpānāṃ satkaronti punarpuna: ||85||
ko imānedṛśā dharmāṃ śrutvā buddhasya bhāṣitāṃ |
prasādaṃ buddhaputrāṇāṃ na kareyā puna: puna: ||86||
yaśca buddhasahasrāṇi śatāni nayutāni ca |
yathā vālikā gaṃgāye ettakāṃ kalpa satkare ||87||
yaśca pralujjantaṃ saddharmaṃ lokanāthena darśitaṃ |
(371) ekarātriṃdivaṃ cāpi dhāraye puṇyaṃ viśiṣyati ||88||
ahaṃ ca pūjito bhoti buddhajñāne pratiṣhita: ||
te pi ca pūjitā buddhā dharme lujjante dhārite ||89||
pralujjamāne saddharme yo rakṣe śāstu śāsanaṃ |
kalpakoīsahasrehi na so jātu vihanyati ||90||
kāyena sukhito bhoti na sa rogaṃ ca gacchati |
amanāpasahasrehi na jātu saṃharīyati ||91||
kṣāntiye bhoti saṃpanno sūrata: sakhilo mṛdu: |
maitracittaśca satvebhyo rakṣitvā śāstu śāsanaṃ ||92||
sukhito pramudita: pratikrośaṃ 
pratilabhati purimanirodhadṛṣaṃ |
@240
sarvāṃ jahati akṣaṇāṃ aśeṣā
jinavaradharmaṃ dhāretvā lujjamānaṃ ||93||
kavacito sadā bhoti lakṣaṇehi 
yathā gagaṇaṃ pratipūraṃ tārakehi |
sa madhuravacano manojñaghoṣo 
jinavaradharma dhāretva lujjamānaṃ ||94||
hīnakulavivarjito sa bhoti 
sukhitaṃ yeṣu na asti saumanasyaṃ | 
āḍhya sukhita bhoti bhogavāṃ ca 
(372) jinavaradharma dhāretva lujjamānaṃ ||95||
sthāmavara upeti vīryavanto 
vicarati sarvāṃ vasundharāṃ adīno |
buddhaśatasahasra satkaroti 
jinavaradharma dhāretva lujjamānaṃ ||96||
smṛtimatigativanto puṇyavanto 
paramasusatkṛtu bhoti narāmareṣu |
vidu paramapraśasta jaṃbudvīpe 
jinavaradharma dhāretva lujjamānaṃ ||97||
paramasuabhirūpadarśanīyo 
priya bhavati naranārīṇāṃ marūṇāṃ |
suruciru praśastu puṇyavanto 
jinavaradharma dhāretva lujjamānaṃ ||98||
kalpaśatasahasrakoī pūrāṃ 
guṇasthāviryasaṃgato anantajñānī |
no ca kṣapeya sarva ānuśaṃsaṃ 
jinavaraśāsanaṃ lujjitaṃ dharetvā ||99||
yeṣāmimaṃ purimasūtraṃ śāstā
daśabaladhāri prakāśi devadevo |
teṣāmidaṃ narāṇāṃ harṣamaprakampyaṃ 
bhaviṣyati paścime kāle vartamāne ||100||
bhāṣecca jinavaradharma nirvṛtānāṃ 
(373) śraddhāya teṣāṃ dharayati gāraveṇa |
dānaṃ ca deti aparimitacetiyeṣu 
@241
pūjeti saṃgha bhagavato ca gāraveṇa ||101||
pralujjamāne jinavaraśāsanasmiṃ 
dhāreti śāstu varadharmanetrī |
so taṃ akaritvā śubhakarmaśreṣhaṃ 
nopacakrame śubhaṃ kālakarmaṃ ||102||
sarve ca satvā siyu lokanāthā 
samantacakṣū hatarajaniṣkileśā |
te kalpakoīnayutāṃ sahasrāṃ 
bhāṣeyu varṇaṃ jinavare puṣpadinne ||103||
pāpaṃ ca karmaṃ vijahati sarvakālaṃ 
śreṣhaṃ ca dharmaṃ prakari udagracitto |
caritvārthaṃ suciraṃ cārikāsu 
so buddho loke bhavati atulyo ||104||
ya: sārṣapeṇa sūkṣmataraṃ grahetvā 
dhūpeya gandhaṃ bhagavato cetiyeṣu |
tasyānuśaṃsāṃ śṛṇotha me bhāṣamāṇaṃ 
prasannacittā jahiya kileśāṃ ||105||
so puṇyavanto carati diśāsu 
arogaprāpto dṛḍh+avrata apramatto |
vineti lokāṃ carayanto cārikāṃ 
priyo manāpo bhavati janasya ||106||
(374) rājyaṃ ca prāpto jina satkaroti 
mahānubhāvo vidu cakravartī |
suvarṇavarṇo sphuo lakṣaṇehi 
manojñagandhāṃ labhate sarvakālaṃ ||107||
tasya du:khaṃ nāsti daurmanasyaṃ 
sa bhogāṃ hīnāṃ vitari cārikāsu |
āḍhyaśca bhoti dhanavāṃ prabhūtabhogo 
aśeṣaprāpto vicarati sarvaloke ||108||
upasaṃkrami bahujanaṃ pṛcchamāno 
dharmaṃ viśiṣaṃ jinaśāsanasmiṃ |
vineti kāṃkṣāṃ girāṃ bhāṣamāṇa: 
śrutvā ca dharmaṃ labhe saumanasyaṃ ||109||
@242
na pāpakarmaṃ kari hīnabuddhi: 
jñānaṃ tu jñātvā paramaṃ viśiṣo |
karoti divyaṃ śubhapremaṇīyaṃ 
śodheti cakṣuṃ vidhamati andhakāraṃ ||110||
na tīvrarāgo bhavati na tīvradoṣo 
na tīvramoho bhavati manuṣyaloke |
caranta śuddhaṃ aśavalabrahmacaryaṃ 
karoti arthaṃ aparimitaanantaṃ ||111||
na kasyacid bhavati praduṣacitto 
na bhogahānirbhavate kadācit |
na tasya nīgho bhavati janasya 
dhūpetva gandhaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||112||
(375) viśuddhacitto vimalo vidhūtapāpa: 
śānta: praśānta: paraśamenupeta: |
kalpāna koī nayutā śatāṃ caritvā 
bodhiṃ atulyāṃ spṛśati adīnacitto ||113||
satvāna koīnayutāṃ sahasrāṃ 
mārge aśoke parame sthapetvā |
vartetva cakraṃ asadṛśaṃ sarvaloke 
nirvāyi paścā hatarajo niṣkileśo ||114||
patākaṃ dattvā bhagavato cetiyeṣu 
janayeta chandaṃ kathamasmi buddha loke |
so pūjanīyo bhavati janasya 
carantu śreṣho jinacārikāye ||115||
vighuṣaśabdo bhavati viduṃ praśaṃsya: 
śuddhaṃ viśuddhaṃ labhe ātmabhāvaṃ |
udvīkṣaṇīyo bhavati janasya 
devāna nāgāna guru pūjitaśca ||116||
suvarṇavarṇo sada ātmabhāvo 
lābhī ca bhoti śubhacīvarāṇāṃ |
karpāsikānāmatha kambalānāṃ 
kṣomadukūlāna ca kauśikānāṃ ||117||
ye jaṃbudvīpe kulaśreṣha bhonti 
@243
āḍhyā mahātmā bahudhanasvāpateyā |
tatraiva tasya bhavatopapatti 
(376) varjeti hīnā kulā ye daridrā ||118||
yena tasya kvacijjaniyati īśvaratvaṃ 
praduṣacitto na bhavati kaści satvo |
pāpaṃ ca karma garahati so pareṣāṃ 
viśuddhaśīlo bhavati sadāpramatto ||119||
amatsarī bhavati anāgrahīta: 
so muktatyāgo bhavati aśokaprāpto |
na jīvikārthaṃ janayati so pareṣāṃ 
vighuṣaśabdo bhavati sadā praśasto ||120||
paśyitva buddhaṃ mahāsārthavāhaṃ 
karoti pūjāṃ sada hṛṣacitto |
chatrai: patākai: dhvajagandhamālyai: 
sadā caraṃnto aśavalabrahmacaryaṃ ||121||
manuṣyaloke gurukṛta satkṛto ca 
deveṣu divyaṃ labhati vimānaśreṣhaṃ |
manojñavarṇaṃ suruciradarśanīyaṃ 
rajatābhicchannaṃ maṇisphāikehi ||122|| 
(citraṃ) sumerumūrdhne labhati īśvaratvaṃ 
sarve sya devā abhinata śiṣyabhūtā |
dharmeṇa teṣāṃ janayati saumanasyaṃ
na jātu bhoti paramapramatto ||123||
tato cyavitvā bhaviṣyati manuṣyaloke 
rājāna śreṣho varacakravartī |
na tasya pāpaṃ janayati kaści satva: 
(377) priyo manāpo bhavati janasya ||124||
kalpāna koīnayutā sahasrāṃ 
labhitva saukhyaṃ suciraṃ martyaloke |
gatvāna deśaṃ purimajināna vuhaṃ 
so bodhiṃ buddhe ajara(rā)marāmaśokāṃ ||125||
dhvajaṃ dahitvā hatarajasatvasāre 
taṃ ca prasūtaṃ labho no cireṇa |
@244
prabhūtakośo bhavati anopamaprajño 
parivāra tasya hoti adīnacitto ||126||
labhitva bhogāṃ vibhajati bhuṃjate ca 
na tasya trāso bhavati na daurmanasyaṃ |
rājā so tuṣo vitarati grāmarāṣraṃ 
na pāpacittaṃ janayati tasmiṃ jātu ||127||
śreṣhī viśiṣo bhavati prabhūtakośo 
gṛhapatiśca ratanavicitritāṃgo |
putro ca rājño atha vā amātyo 
rājā ca bhavati bala (ra)-cakravartī ||128||
varjeti so hīnakulāni sarvān 
viśiṣabhogaṃ kularatnaṃ labhitvā |
sadāpramatto bhavati alī(dī)nacittā-
varjeti kāmāṃ yatha mīḍhakumbhaṃ ||129||
(378) viśiṣarūpaṃ labhate kṣaṇāṃśca 
kule ca śreṣhe bhavatīśvaraśca |
parivārastasya bhavati abhedyo 
puraskṛtaśca bhavati janena ||130||
na cittaśūlaṃ janayati so pareṣu 
prasannacitto sadā apramatto |
na tasya agni kramate na śastraṃ 
ullokanīyo sada puṇyavanto ||131||
pramādaṃ so na carati puṇyavanto 
susaṃprajāno sada so manuṣyo | 
sunigṛhīto bhavati muktacitto 
na tasya ...(kaścidasya ?) dharmasya anto ||132||
sutīkṣṇagātro bhavati viśiṣo 
suviśuddhacitto bhagavāṃ satyavādī |
bhayārditānāṃ jane saumanasyaṃ 
trāṇaṃ careya ca parāyaṇaṃ ca ||133||
sa vṃ karitvā bahukāmanuṣyaṃ 
pratisthihitvā mahājñānaskandhe |
gacchitva maṇḍaṃ varapādapendraṃ 
@245
buddhe atulyo varaagrabodhiṃ ||134||
heṣā upādāya bhavāgrapuraṃ 
(379) jāmbūnadasya imaṃ buddhakṣetraṃ |
śakyaṃ kṣapetu śirimevarūpāṃ 
na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ ||135||
na tasya kāyo bhavati vivarṇo 
dṛḍh+e sa pīhe (manike ca?) ...acchati |
ālokaprāpto care sarvaloke 
dahitva dīpaṃ bhagavato cetiyeṣu ||136||
yadā ca bhoti jinaprādubhāvo 
āsannaprāpto bhavati tathāgatasya |
putro ca bhrātā atha pitā vā jñātiko 
so jñānaskandhaṃ labhe nacireṇa ||137||
buddhāna kṣetrā nayutāmitā sahasrā 
pūrā bhavensu: yadi sarṣapāṇāṃ |
śakyaṃ gaṇetuṃ tulayya jānituṃ vā 
na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ ||138||
agrārhaṃ buddho varadakṣiṇīyo 
agrāṃ caritvā cārikāṃ viśiṣāṃ |
karitva pūjaṃ guṇasāgarasya 
vipāko agro bhavati anopamo ||139||
vaiḍūryaratnehi maṇīhi pūrā 
sarvā siyāyaṃ sahālokadhātu |
śakyaṃ kṣapetuṃ śirimevarūpāṃ 
na buddhastūpe dhārayato ekadīpaṃ ||140||
(380) kārṣāpaṇehi sahalokadhātuṃ 
heṣā upādāya bhavāgrapūrāṃ |
śakyaṃ kṣapetuṃ śirimevarūpāṃ 
na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ ||141||
kṣetrasahasrā varacaṃdanena 
heṣā upādāya bhavāgrapūrāṃ |
śakyaṃ kṣapetuṃ śirimevarūpāṃ 
na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ ||142||
@246
kṣetrā sahasrā bahuvastrapūrā 
yaṃ devaloke śubhakasmi duṣyaṃ |
śakyaṃ kṣapetuṃ śirimevarūpāṃ 
na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ ||143||
deveṣu divyā ca ratnā vicitrā 
nāgāsuramanujamahoragānāṃ |
śakyaṃ kṣapayituṃ śirimevarūpāṃ 
na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ ||144||
ye divyagandhā naradevaloke 
tehi bhaveyā sahā saṃprapūrā |
śakyaṃ kṣapetuṃ śirimevarūpāṃ 
na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ ||145||
pramāṇaṃ śakya diśi vidiśāsu jñātuṃ 
ākāśadhātu ayamettiko ti |
(381) na buddhastūpe dharayato ekadīpaṃ 
pramāṇa śakyaṃ gaṇayituṃ puṇyaskandhe ||146||
chatraṃ se dinnaṃ bhagavato mārutānāṃ 
buddhottamasya vrajato nararṣabhasya |
cittaṃ prasādetva narottamasmiṃ 
mā buddhakāyaṃ tape rasmirājā ||147||
so taṃ karitvā ahaṃ dharmaśreṣhaṃ 
śataṃ sahasraṃ maruśakra āhu |
brahmāpi āsi ahaṃ brahmaloke 
śatasahasraṃ dadiya jinasya cchatraṃ ||148||
rājā abhūṣi ahaṃ cakravartī 
śatasahasraṃ daśadiśācaro bhūya: |
śreṣhī abhūt dhanavāṃ prabhūtakośo 
gṛhapati bahudhano puṇyavanto ||149||
viṃśacca koi sugatottamānāṃ 
āgamita me gurūkṛta satkṛtā ca |
śayyāsanehi ....
vihārāsteṣāṃ kṛtagandhaliptā: |
@247
daurgandhiyaṃ apagataṃ sarva mahyaṃ 
uṣṇaṃ ca śītaṃ vivarjitaṃ me ||150||
tuṣo ca bhosi paramodagracitto
pūjāṃ ca teṣāṃ paramottamānāṃ |
karoṣi alaṃkṛtvā śubhadarśanīyaṃ 
(382) daditva cchatraṃ jinacetiyehi ||151||
tasyāpi bhoti śubha ātmabhāvo 
dvātriṃśatīhi sphua lakṣaṇehi |
yehi sya nityaṃ pratapati ātmabhāva: 
yūpo viśiṣo yatha kāṃcanasya |
jāmbūnadasya yatha darśanīyo 
asaṃ-(atra) prakīrṇo sphūo vyaṃjanehi ||152||
abhijñaprāpto bhavati bhiṣacchreṣho 
caranto nityaṃ jinacārikāsu |
na bhogahīno bhavati kadācid 
devāna bhoti guru pūjito ca ||153||
na kāmabhogai ramate kadācid 
viśuddhaśīlo sada brahmacārī |
samādiyitvā pavanaṃ vrajitvā 
ariktadhyāno suviśeṣaprāpto ||154||
na dhyānahānirbhavate kadācid 
na bodhicittaṃ jahate kadācit |
maitrāvihārī sada hṛṣacitto 
daditva cchatraṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||155||
vādyeṣu pūjitva nararṣabhasya 
na śokaśalyā prasahanti tasya |
manojñaghoṣo ca manuṣyaloke 
svaraṃ ca tasya viśuddha bhoti ||156||
viśuddhaśroto ca udagracitto 
(383) viśuddhacakṣū ca susaṃprajāno |
śrotendriyeṇa suupeto bhoti 
vādetva vādyaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||157||
jihvāsya bhoti tanudarśanīyā 
@248
padmaprakāśā yatha puṇḍarīkaṃ |
rakta pravāḍā yatha devatānāṃ 
yaṃ yaṃ svaraṃ osire darśanīyaṃ ||158||
na jaḍo bhoti ajihvo (kubjo) na khaṃjo 
na pi vicchinnāṃgo viśiṣo bhoti |
pravarātmā bhoti pravarātmabhāvo 
vādetva vādyaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||159||
na tasya kaścijjano durmano syāt 
devā ca nāgā manujā mahoragā |
āśvāsaprāpto care sarvaloke 
vādetva vādyaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||160||
na jātu gilāno bhave pāṇḍurāgo 
na cāpi kuṣhī nāpi ca kilāsī |
praśaṃsanīyaṃ labhe ātmabhāvaṃ
vādetva vādyaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||161||
prabhūtacitto ca akubjagātro 
uttaptavarṇo yatha suvarṇabimbaṃ |
dṛḍh+asamādhi ca asaṃpravedhī 
(384) vādetva vādyaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||162||
deveṣu kho...īśvaratvaṃ 
manuṣyalokaṃ pi gatu pūjanīyo |
uttaptavīryo bhavati amardanīyo 
vādetva vādyaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||163||
na so kahiṃcijjane aprasādaṃ 
na cāpi kaṃcit paruṣaṃ bhaṇāti | 
paiśunya sarvaṃ vijahati satyavādī 
vādetva vādyaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||164||
alaṃkārā kṛtva jinacetiyeṣu 
snāpitva stūpāni tathāgatānāṃ |
viśuddhavākyo snapayitva stūpaṃ 
rajo dhovamāno virajasya smṛtyā ||165||
dharmaṃ karitvā karikāradharmaṃ 
ārogyaprāpto care sarvaloke |
@249
praśaṃsanīyo bhavate janasya 
kārīṣi dattvā jinacetiyeṣu ||166||
akhaṇḍaśīlo ca atiriktadhyāno 
prāptvāna sevāṃ dhanamaprasahyaṃ |
ājñāṃ karoti bahukāṃ janasya 
kārīṣi dattvā jinacetiyeṣu ||167||
śmasānasaṃjñāṃ janayate iṣikāsu 
(385) na kāmalolo ca na raktacitto |
lābhāya cchandaṃ jahati aśeṣaṃ 
kārīṣi dattvā jinacetiyeṣu ||168||
na cittapīḍ+āṃ janaye pareṣu 
na khādyabhojyena jane saumanasyaṃ |
na ca daridro sa na cāpi rogī 
kārīṣi dattvā jinacetiyeṣu ||169||
amitrapakṣo na ca tasya bhoti 
pūjeti buddhāṃ satataṃ abhedyo |
buddhaṃ ca dharmaṃ jinaśrāvakāṃ ca 
kārīṣi dattvā jinacetiyeṣu ||170||
kṣetrā sahasrā bahavo anantā
jāmbūnadena siyā sarvapūrā |
śakyaṃ kṣapetuṃ śirimevarūpāṃ 
na tailavinduṃ jinastūpe dattvā ||171||
sadā ca bhoti vaśi ātmacitte 
na ceṣamāno vrajati kadācita |
abhinnahasto ca abhinnapādo 
kārīṣi dattvā jinacetiyeṣu ||172||
unmārga sarvaṃ pi jahāti tena 
yena vrajante bahudurgatīyo |
viśodhito sya bhave svargamārgo 
kārīṣi dattvā jinacetiyeṣu ||173||
nāmetva cittaṃ sahalokanāthe 
(386) tailasya vinduṃ jinacetiyeṣu |
dadeya ekaṃ śatadhā karitvā 
@250
taṃ puṇyaskandhaṃ kṣapayituṃ na śakyaṃ ||174||
iṣikā gṛhya bhagavato cetiyeṣu 
puṇyasyārthāya naro ceddhareya |
na tasya jātu amanojñagandhaṃ 
kāyo sya gandhaṃ labhe candanasya ||175||
kalpāna koīnayutā sahasrāṃ 
viśiṣakāyo bhavate śubhāṃgo |
vighuṣaśabdo varalakṣitāṃgo 
śodhetva stūpaṃ puruṣottamasya ||176||
vimānaśreṣhaṃ labhate sugandhaṃ 
divyaṃ manojñaṃ varacandanasya |
na tatra tṛṣṇāṃ janaye kadācit
śodhetva stūpaṃ puruṣottamasya ||177||
koīsahasraṃ labhate apsarāṇāṃ 
manojñagandhā ca sudarśanīyā |
tāsāṃ na tṛṣṇāṃ janaye kadācit
śodhetva stūpaṃ puruṣottamasya ||178||
aṣāṃgupetāṃ jalaśobhamānāṃ 
udyānaśreṣhāṃ labhate puṣkariṇyo |
divyotpalehi ca śobhamānā 
śodhetva stūpaṃ puruṣottamasya ||179||
(387) parivārastasya bhavate anurūpaṃ 
divyaṃ ca ghoṣaṃ śṛṇoti viśuddhaṃ |
saṃgītiśabdāni surāsurāṇāṃ 
śodhetva stūpaṃ puruṣottamasya ||180||
kathāṃ ca dharmāṃ śruṇe devatānāṃ 
saṃskārā sarvā ca du:khā anityā |
grāhyaṃ ca bhoti varadāna dānaṃ 
śodhetva stūpaṃ puruṣottamasya ||181||
jarābhibhūto upagato svargalokaṃ 
na tasya bhūyo ito durgatīyo |
sa buddhaṃ ca paśyati martyaloke 
śodhetva stūpaṃ dvipadottamasya ||182||
@251
kathāṃ ca kṛtvā śubha devatānāṃ 
sthapetva devā bahubuddhastūpaṃ |
kālaṃ karitva upagami martyaloke 
śodhetva stūpaṃ puruṣottamasya ||183||
so jātamātro smare kalpānanantāṃ 
ye pūrvaṃ buddhā pūjita satkṛtā ca |
nāmaṃ ca teṣāṃ smarati gaṇaṃ ca dharmaṃ 
śodhetva stūpaṃ dvipadottamasya ||184||
anulepena bhagavato yo karoti 
pūjāṃ viśiṣāṃ sumanojñaghoṣāṃ |
so labdhalābho vicarati sarvaloke 
ādinnasāro varagandha dattvā ||185||
(388) pralujjakāle jinaśāsanasya
na so ihāgacchati jambudvīpe |
svargeṣu saṃdhāvati tasmi kāle 
gandhānulepaṃ kariyāna stūpe ||186||
durgandhakāmāṃ sujugupsanīyāṃ 
varjeti nityaṃ sthito śīlaskandhe |
sadā caranto iha brahmacaryaṃ 
gandhānulepaṃ dadiyāna stūpe ||187||
ito cyavitvā marusvargaloke
atha sahasrā tulayati aprameyāṃ |
karoti arthaṃ bahudevatānāṃ 
gandhānulepaṃ dadiyāna stūpe ||188||
yasmiṃ ca kāle narā bhonti āḍhyā 
aduṣcacittā mṛdumārdavā ca |
tasmintu kāle sthito jambudvīpe 
gandhānulepaṃ dadiyāna stūpe ||189||
apāyabhūmiṃ vijahiya sarvāṃ 
āsannaprāpto sa jinasya bhoti |
pratīto bhavati sukhapremaṇīyo 
gandhānulepaṃ dadiyāna stūpe ||190||
viśiṣavākyo bhavati sughoṣo
@252
priyo manāpo janasatkṛto ca |
(389) sukhaṃ ca tasya sada suprasannaṃ 
gandhānulepaṃ dadiyāna stūpe ||191||
rājāpi bhoti varacakravartī 
śreṣhī amātyo gṛhapati puṇyavanto |
buddho pi (bhoti) prabhaṃkaro dharmasvāmī 
gandhānulepaṃ dadiyāna stūpe ||192||
maṇihāraṃ dattvā jinacetiyeṣu
udagracitto pramudito vegajāto |
so bhoti rājā saha lakṣaṇehi 
mahānubhāvo gurukṛto cakravartī ||193||
maṇivimānaṃ rucira premaṇīyaṃ 
vicitravarṇaṃ labhe darśanīyaṃ |
prāsādamagraṃ ratanāmayaṃ ca 
mahārahāhi sphūa vedikāhi ||194||
so rājadhānīṃ labhate viśiṣāṃ 
nārīgaṇehi narasaṃprapūrāṃ |
samāṃ sujātāṃ suvibhaktarūpāṃ 
prabhūtabhogāṃ bahuśo samantā ||195||
subhikṣakṣemāṃ apagataśarkarāṃ 
puṣpāvakīrṇāṃ sphuāvasaktadāmāṃ |
sumanojñaghoṣāṃ priyadarśanīyāṃ 
(390) antiṣhaguptāṃ bahuśālimadhye ||196||
udyānaramyāṃ śubharutasanninādāṃ 
jālavicitrāṃ sukhasaṃpraveśāṃ |
dhvajapatākāhi sphuāṃ suramyāṃ 
chatrehi cchennāṃ śubhadarśanīyāṃ ||197||
na tatra corā na śahā na dhūrtā 
rājye bhavanti pararvitahānī |
īryāpathena upapeta satvā 
vijite santi sadā maitracittā ||198||
ataśca devāṃ vrajate supuṇyo 
svargeṣu bhoti paripṛcchanīyo |
kiṃ kāryaṃ śuklaṃ kathamācarema 
@253
yadā vrajema ito martyaloke ||199||
buddhāṃśca kṣipraṃ labhe dakṣiṇīyāṃ 
paśyitva so pūjati lokanāthāṃ |
bodhāya cchandaṃ janayati pūjaṃ kṛtvā 
tenaiva buddhā hataraja vyākaronti ||200||
bahujñānī bhavati mahānubhāvo
viśeṣabhūmisthito agrasatvo |
cittaprasādaṃ bhagavato ekaṃ kṛtvā 
kaplasahasraṃ jahe durgatīyo ||201||
ārocayāmi imu bhāṣamāṇo 
mā koci kāṃkṣāṃ jane bhāṣato me |
(391) mā buddhajñānaṃ kṣipiyā avīciṃ 
bhaveya paścā sudu:khito kṛcchraprāpta: ||202||
yo jālakāni upanaye cetiyesu 
lokapradīpe mahāpuṇyakṣetre |
so mārajālaṃ vidhāpiya apramatto 
bhoti narendro daśabalo niṣkileśo ||203||
apāyabhūmiṃ vijahati apramatto 
sadā ca buddhaṃ hataraja satkaroti |
sadā ca bhoti bala (ra)-cakravartī 
samantalokaṃ upagata puṇyavanto ||204||
deveṣu bhoti marupati pūjanīyo
divyaṃ ca āyuṃ labhe tatra kṣipraṃ 
yaśaṃ ca divyaṃ tathāpi ca divyavarṇaṃ 
divyaṃ ca saukhyaṃ asadṛśamīśvarīyaṃ ||205||
rūpāṃ ca śabdān tatha punargandhaśreṣhāṃ 
spṛṣavyāṃ tathā labhe devabhūto |
ullokanīyo bhavati mahānubhāvo
na kāmatṛṣṇāṃ janayati apsarāsu ||206||
tato cyavitva vrajati manuṣyalokaṃ 
sugandhitāṅgo bhavati viśiṣavarṇo |
na pārihāṇiṃ labhate kadācit 
choretva jālaṃ jinacetiyesu ||207||
@254
(392) śūro ca bhavatiṃ dṛḍhavrato apramatto 
na kāmabhoge suratiṃ janeti |
naiṣkramyato bhavati adīnacitto 
choretva jālaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||208||
so akṣaṇāni parivarjayitvā 
kṣaṇā ca tasya bhavanti viśiṣā |
buddhāna pūjāṃ atuliyāṃ so karoti 
choretva jālaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||209||
na bodhicittaṃ vijahati so kadācit 
na khaṇḍaśīlo bhavati asaṃvṛto vā |
dharmaṃ virāgaṃ labhe so viśuddhaṃ 
choretva jālaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||210||
daurvarṇiyaṃ ca jahe sarvakālaṃ 
dauṣprajñiyaṃ ca vijahati so aśeṣaṃ |
viśeṣaprāpto vicarati sarvaloke 
choretva jālaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||211||
lābhī ca bhoti śucibhojanānāṃ 
vastrāṃ viśiṣāṃ labhe suvarṇacitrāṃ |
raṅgopapetāṃ suruciradarśanīyāṃ 
choretva jālaṃ jinacetiyeṣu ||212||
abhyuddharitvāna jinacetiyeṣu 
nirmālyaṃ tuṣo pramudito vegajāto |
du:khāṃ kharāṃ vācaṃ (?) jugupsamāno 
(393) ārāgaye so daśabalasārthavāhaṃ ||213||
prāsādiko bhavati viśuddhakāyo 
ullokanīyo bahujanapūjito ca |
na tasya rājā bhave duṣacitto 
yo cetiye apanayi jīrṇapuṣpaṃ ||214||
kumārgaṃ tasyāpihitā bhavanti 
yo śīlaskandhe sthito bodhisatvo |
abhyuddhareyā jinacetiyeṣu 
osire puṣpa purimaṃ milānaṃ ||215||
śokaṃ doṣaṃ ca jahe sarvakālaṃ 
@255
rāgāṃ ca kāye jahe sarva aśeṣāṃ |
āśvāsaprāpto so anantakalpāṃ 
yo cetiye apanaye jīrṇapuṣpaṃ ||216||
buddho ca bhoti saha (hā) sārthavāho
anantatejena marupūjanīyo |
alaṃkṛto bhavati viśuddhakāyo 
yo cetiye apanaye jīrṇapuṣpaṃ ||217||
paṃca dadeyā śubhadivyapuṣpāṃ 
māndāravāṃ atha pāalāṃ vā (nirmālyāṃ) |
yo jīrṇaṃ puṣpaṃ apanaye cetiyeṣu
vipāku tasya bhavati sa śobhamāno ||218||
na tasya kāye kramati viṣaṃ na śastraṃ 
hutāśanaṃ jvalito agniskandho |
(394) caurā pi taṃ na prasahanti pāpā 
yo jīrṇaṃ puṣpaṃ apanaye cetiyeṣu ||219||
na tasya puṇyaṃ sukaraṃ prakīrtituṃ 
yantena puṇyaṃ sumahat gṛhītaṃ |
osannapuṣpaṃ jinacetiyeṣu
choretva tuṣo pramuditavegajātto ||220||
udviddhakāyo bhavati udāro 
sadā caranto śubhakarmaśreṣhaṃ |
na tasya dūre varaagrabodhi
choretva nirmālyaṃ jinasya stūpe ||221||
yo candanaṃ kireya nāyakasya 
chandaṃ janetvā paramārthabodhe |
so bhoti loke sada pūjanīyo 
prāsādiko sumano tejavanto ||222||
tasyaiva rājño praṇamati sarvaloko 
devā nāgā ca manujā mahoragā (ca) |
sarvāṃ sahasrāṃ kusumitalokadhātuṃ 
prāśāsi vīro tato īśvaratve ||223||
ye tasya rājye nivasanti loke 
pratiṣhanti te varabuddhijñāne |
@256
te sarvapāpeṣu atikramitvā 
devamanuṣyeṣu caranti dharmaṃ ||224||
parivārastasya bhavati abhedyo 
(395) puṇyavanto smṛtivanta prajñavanto |
āśvāsaprāpto vicarati sarvaloke 
yathābhiprāyaṃ janayati teṣu prītiṃ ||225||
prapūravākyaṃ svarāṅgaṃ bhavati śuddhaṃ 
jñāpeti satvān susakhilaślakṣṇavākyo |
na tasya kopi jane īśvarīyaṃ 
ullokanīyo bhavati bahujanasya ||226||
priyavadya dānaṃ tatha arthacaryā 
samānārthatā ca bahujanasya |
akruṣavanto na janeti roṣaṃ 
yo aṃgulihi name buddhastūpaṃ ||227||
na so apāyaṃ prapateya bhūya: 
varjeti hīnāṃ kula martyaloke |
āḍhyaśca so bhoti prabhūtakośo
yo aṃjalīye vandati buddhastūpaṃ ||228||
devendra bhoti gata devalokaṃ 
manuṣyabhūto pi ca bhoti rājā |
na pārihāni ca kadāpi tasya 
yo aṃjalīye vandati buddhastūpaṃ ||229||
ayuktavācaṃ na kadāpi bhāṣe 
subhāṣitaṃ bhāṣati nityakālaṃ |
atṛpta satvā vacanena tasya 
yaṃ so pramuṃcedvaramekavācaṃ ||230||
(396) kālaṃ karonto jinamadṛśāsi 
manojñaghoṣāṃ vase rājadhānīṃ |
so indrakīle sthita lokanāthaṃ 
puṣpāṃ grahetvā abhikire vegajāto ||231||
svakasmi gṛhe jinamaddaśāsi 
bhuṃjitva bhaktaṃ vadanta dharmaṃ |
prasādajāto jina satkaroti 
gṛhītva pātraṃ vraje nāyakasya ||232||
@257
pratigṛhṇate tasya jino’ntikāto
jñātvāna cittaṃ caritaṃ udāraṃ |
tasya yaśo bheṣyati devaloke 
viśiṣa loke asadṛśo dakṣiṇīyo ||233||
gṛhīta jñātvā sugatena pātraṃ 
so vegajāto parituṣacitto |
ullokayitvā tada devalokaṃ 
janeya cchandaṃ imamevarūpaṃ ||234||
moceya satvāṃ bahudu:khaprāptāṃ
andhāna cakṣu siya sarvaloke |
ālokaprāpto tamastimirasya ghātī 
atīrṇasatvānahamapi tārayeyaṃ ||235||
amukta moceyamasaṃskṛtāto 
spṛśitva śāntāṃ varamagrabodhiṃ |
care ahaṃ daśadiśā asaṃprakaṃpo 
buddhitva jñānaṃ du:khitāṃ pramoce ||236||
(397) jñātvāna tasya praṇidhimevarūpāṃ 
yathā taṃ cittaṃ tato buddhajñāne |
smitaṃ karitvā jino vyākaroti 
buddho tuvaṃ bheṣyasi lokanātho ||237||
idamavocad bhagavānāttamanā viśuddhamati bhikṣu: sadevamānuṣāsuraloko bhagavato
bhāṣitamabhyanande |
avalokitaṃ nāma sūtraṃ mahāvastusya parivāraṃ samāptaṃ 
bodhisatvo yathā vīro nairaṃjanāmupāgame |
atha kālo mahānāgo ekako va anucintayat ||1||
yathāyaṃ raṇate pṛthivī kaṃsapātrīva tāḍitā |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīro loke prādurbhaviṣyati ||2||
raṇatīṃ pṛthivīṃ śrutvā nandighoṣasamākulāṃ |
bhavanāto uttaritvāna samantaṃ sa vilokaye ||3||
vilokayanto mahānāgo asadṛśaṃ puruṣottamaṃ |
agniskandhaṃ jvalamānaṃ vidyuṃ vāpi ghanāntare ||4||
nairaṃjanāyāṃ tīre adrutagāmi anigho puruṣasiṃho |
ghṛtahutanibhānanastaṃ nāgo kāla bhavan taṃ vande ||5||
@258
tato udagro samāno prītisukhasamarpito |
bodhisatvaṃ namasyanto imāṃ gāthāmabhāṣata ||6||
yādṛśā me purā dṛṣā lokanāthā mahāyaśā: |
teṣāṃ tuvaṃ pi sadṛśo atra me nāsti saṃśaya: ||7||
(398) yathā uddharase pādaṃ dakṣiṇaṃ puruṣottama |
diśāmabhivilokento adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||8||
yatheyaṃ raṇate pṛthvī kaṃsapātrīva tāḍitā |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||9||
yathā ca bhavanaṃ mahyaṃ andhakāratamisrakaṃ |
obhāsena sphuaṃ sarvaṃ adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||10||
yathā vimāno tejena sphuo tiṣhati sarvaśo |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||11||
yathā ca vimalā netrā viśuddhā mama nāyaka |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||12||
yathā cīvaranikṣepā yathā ca avagāhasi |
nairaṃjanāṃ śītakālāṃ adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||13||
yathā nairañjanā ramyā kusumehi samākulā |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||14||
yathā ca puṣpā varṣanti devā kṣipanti ambarā |
vṛkṣā ca praṇatā sarve adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||15||
śucijalaṃ ca vahate pratipūrṇaṃ 
pārthivottamasuto avagāhya |
abhyudayanto abhiṣecayitvā 
upāgame purimabuddhaniṣadyāṃ ||16||
sarvamahīṃ sacaturdvīpasaśailāṃ 
kheḍapiṇḍaṃ va anapekṣo jahitvā |
(399) yāce svastikaṃ tṛṇāṃ narasiṃho 
yatra niṣaṇṇo sa spṛśe varabodhiṃ ||17||
tasya tṛṇāṃ mṛdukatūlanikāśāṃ 
svastiko kanakabimbanibhasya |
vegajātu adade tṛṇamuṣiṃ 
taṃ gṛhya ca mṛdutūlāṃgulapāṇi: ||18||
@259
atha khalu bodhisatvo siṃhavikrāntaṃ vikrame anuttarasya amṛtasya āharaṇatāye |
nāgavikrāntaṃ vikrame | ṛṣabhavikrāntaṃ vikrame | haṃsavikrāntaṃ vikrame | kroñca-
vikrāntaṃ vikrame | duṣpradharṣavikrāntaṃ vikrame | agrotpādavikrāntaṃ vikrame |
śreṣhotpādavikrāntaṃ vikrame | pūrvotpādavikrāntaṃ vikrame | yugotpādavikrāntaṃ 
vikrame | praṇidhipūrvotpādavikrāntaṃ vikrame | śatrumathanavikrāntaṃ vikrame |
aparājitavikrāntaṃ vikrame | mahāpuruṣavikrāntaṃ vikrame | alīnavikrāntaṃ vikrame | 
adīnavikrāntaṃ vikrame | ahīnavikrāntaṃ vikrame | abhītavikrāntaṃ vikrame |
hitaiṣīanandhakārīkaraṇatāye mahāvikrāntaṃ vikrame | mahāsaṃgrāmavijayāye anuttarasya 
amṛtasya āharaṇatāye vikrāntaṃ vikrame |
atha khalu bodhisatvaṃ siṃhavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, nāgavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, 
ṛṣabhavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, haṃsavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, kroñcavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ,
duṣpradharṣavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, agrotpādavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, śreṣhotpādavikrāntaṃ 
vikramantaṃ, pūrvotpādavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, yugotpādavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, praṇi-
dhipūrvotpādavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, śatrumathanavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, aparājitavikrāntaṃ 
vikramantaṃ, mahā (400) puruṣavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, alīnavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, 
adīnavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, abhītavikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, hitaiṣīanandhakārīkaraṇatāye 
mahāvikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ, mahāsaṃgrāmavijayāye anuttarasya amṛtasya āharaṇatāye 
mahāvikrāntaṃ vikramantaṃ paṃca vāṇaśatāni bodhisatvaṃ anupradakṣiṇīkarontā anu-
parivartensu: | paṃca haṃsaśatāni bodhisatvaṃ anupradakṣiṇīkarontā anuparivartensu: |
pañca kauñcaśatāni bodhisatvamanupradakṣiṇīkarontā anuparivartensu: | paṃca 
mayūraśatāni bodhisatvamanupradakṣiṇīkarontā anuparivartensu: | paṃca jīvaṃjīvaka-
śatāni bodhisatvamanupradakṣiṇīkarontā anuparivartensu: | paṃca kanyāśatāni 
bodhisatvamanupradakṣiṇīkarontā anuvartensu: |
kālo nāma nāgarājā addarśi dṛṣvā punarvodhisatvametaduvāca | ehi
mahāśramaṇa, ehi mahāśramaṇa, yena tvaṃ mahāśramaṇa mārgeṇa āgacchasi sa bhagavāṃ pi 
mahāśramaṇa krakucchando etena mārgeṇa āgato, so ca anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhi-
saṃbuddho, tvaṃ pi adya mahāśramaṇa etena mārgeṇa āgacchasi adya tuvaṃ pi anuttarāṃ 
samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddhiṣyasi | yena mahāśramaṇa mārgeṇāgacchasi bhagavānapi 
konākamuni etena mārgeṇa āgato, so ca anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho,
tvaṃ pi mahāśramaṇa etena mārgeṇa āgacchasi, adya tvaṃ pi anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhi-
mabhisaṃbuddhiṣyasi | yena tvaṃ mahāśramaṇa mārgeṇāgacchasi bhagavāṃ mahāśramaṇa kāśyapo 
etena mārgeṇāgato anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddho, tvaṃ pi mahāśramaṇa etena 
mārgeṇāgacchasi, adya tvaṃ pi samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbudhyiṣyasi |
@260
atha khalu kālo nāgarājā bodhimaṇḍaṃ gacchantaṃ gāthābhirabhistave |
(401) atha kalpasahasrāṇi vaśibhūtasahasrakoīnanucīrṇaṃ |
dṛṣvā tadā vrajantaṃ kālo śākyottamamavocat ||1||
mārgeṇa yena gacchasi dvipadottama adrutaṃ asaṃbhītaṃ |
adya jinapāramitāye sarvasatvāna caritaṃ budhyasi ||2||
yena te purimā buddhā mṛdumārgeṇa prasthitā |
tena tvaṃ praṇato vīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||3||
krakucchando bhagavāṃ buddho muni konākasāhvayo |
kāśyapo bhagavāṃ buddho bhavāṃ pyetena prasthita: ||4||
yena gato krakucchando konākamuni ca kāśyapo |
etena tvaṃ gaccha vīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||5||
yathā tṛṇāni gṛhṇāsi yathā yācasi svastikaṃ |
yathopesi mahīmaṇḍaṃ adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||6||
yathā ime śuddhāvāsā vaśībhūtā karapuā: |
namasyanti tarhi eṣāṃ satkāro śākyasutā sama: ||7||
purimehi yathā vimānaṃ tejena sphuaṃ sarvaśa: |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||8|| 
yathā ca bhavanaṃ mahyaṃ andhakāratamisrakaṃ |
obhāsena sphuaṃ sarvaṃ adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||9||
yathā ca vimalā netrā: viśuddhā mama nāyaka |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||10||
yathā ca raṇate pṛthvī kaṃsapātrīva tāḍitā |
(402) ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||11||
yathā ca vātā vāyanti yathā vṛkṣā niriṃgitā |
yathā dvijā nikūjanti adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||12||
yathā medinī puṣpehi samaṃgibhūtamaṇḍitā |
buddhānāmeva utpāde evaṃ bhoti alaṃkṛtā ||13||
yathā vāṇaśatā paṃca karonti tvāṃ pradakṣiṇaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||14||
yathā patriśatā paṃca karonti tvāṃ pradakṣiṇaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||15||
yathā haṃsaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ |
nisaṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||16||
@261
yathā kroñcaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||17||
yathā moraśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||18||
yathā jīvakaśatā paṃca karonti tvā pradakṣiṇaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||19||
yathā pūrṇakumbhaśatā paṃca karonti tvāṃ pradakṣiṇaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||20||
yathā kanyāśatā paṃca karonti tvāṃ pradakṣiṇaṃ |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mahāvīra adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||21||
saṃmukhaṃ pi ca jinapāramitāye 
(403) upāgame purimabuddhaniṣadyāṃ |
svastikakāle sa lokapradīpa: 
upāviśe mahiruhāgrasamīpe ||22||
atha khalu kālo nāgarājo bodhisatvaṃ siṃhāsanagatamabhistave |
yathā mṛṃdūhi jālehi saṃstaritvāna saṃstaraṃ |
yathā paryaṃkamābhuṃjasi adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||1||
yathā vāṇaśatā paṃca karonti tvāṃ pradakṣiṇaṃ |
samīpe drumarājasya adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||2||
tvaṃ pi naravīra cariyāṃ adya niṣevasi pūrvaṃ anucīrṇāṃ |
dhakṣyasi tvaṃ śahasainyaṃ sahaya sanāgaratha sapadātaṃ ||3||
yathā dvātriṃśatī kāye mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇā |
ni:saṃśayaṃ mārasainyaṃ prabhaṃjitvā virocasi ||4||
adya tvaṃ sāśravaṃ cittaṃ kilesamadasūdana |
jñānenotpāayitvāna bodhiṃ prāpya vibhotsyasi ||5||
adya te saha dharmeṇa prativaktā na bheṣyati |
iti kālo mahānāga: uragāṇāṃ varottama: |
hṛṣo prāṃjaliko āha adya buddho bhaviṣyasi ||6||
bodhisatvo kālaṃ nāgarājānaṃ saṃrāge (dhe) ti | evametaṃ mahākāla, evametaṃ 
mahānāga, adyāhaṃ anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbudhyiṣyaṃ |
taṃ ca kālamavaci dvipadendro 
prītiharṣaparivṛṃhitakāyo |
(404) adya kāla vacanaṃ tava satyaṃ 
@262
adya spṛśiṣya anuttarabodhiṃ ||1||
api mahidharā girivarā na bhaveyā 
candramātra gagaṇā prapateyā |
naivāhaṃ tatra gato na bhaveyaṃ 
bhohi prītimanaso bhujagendra ||2||
meruśṛṃga anilo vidhameyā 
medinī ca gagaṇaṃ ca sameyā |
mādṛśā na hi siṃhāsanaśreṣhaṃ 
upagamya amṛtaṃ na spṛśensu: ||3||
so girāṃ pramuṃca tatra niṣaṇṇo 
tiryaṃ va drumavarasya samīpe |
adya sarvabhavamūlamaśeṣaṃ 
ūhanāmi rajanīkṣayakāle ||4||
stavitva kālo saṃbuddhaṃ dvātriṃśavaralakṣaṇaṃ |
pradakṣiṇaṃ karitvāna tatraivantahāyitha ||5||
niṣaṇṇo bodhisatvo paṃca saṃjñā pratilabhe | tadyathā atītasaṃjñā kṣemasaṃjñā 
sukhasaṃjñā aśakyasaṃjñā | imāṃ ca puna: parasaṃjñāṃ pratilabhate | adya mahamanuttarāṃ 
samyakasaṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddheṣyaṃ (catvāri nītayo tadyathā sāma daṇḍo bhedo pradāno) |
atha khalu māro pāpīmāṃ yena bodhiyaṣistenopasaṃkramitvā vaihāyase antarīkṣe 
sthita: prāṃjalīkṛta: bodhisatvaṃ namasyanto | atha khalu bodhisatvo māraṃ pāpīmaṃ 
imāye gāthāye abhyabhāṣe |
(405) vaihāyase tiṣhasi antarīkṣe 
vegapramatto mṛgamaṇḍalīva |
namasyanto prāṃjali vandamāno 
taṃ vandanīyaṃ iha tvaṃ namasyasi ||1||
ahaṃ vo īśvaro rājā vicetā sarvaprāṇināṃ |
sukhadu:khasya vidvāṃso loke paryāyakovidu ||2||
yāva te yauvanaṃ vīra ārogyaṃ ca mahāyaśa |
bhuṃja mānuṣyakā kāmāṃ piturniveśane vasa ||3||
mahīṃ ramyāṃ āvasehi sphītāṃ udadhimaṇḍalāṃ |
mahāyajñāni yajamāno rājyaṃ kārehi gautama ||4||
aśvamedhaṃ puruṣamedhaṃ puṇḍarīkaṃ nirargaḍaṃ |
etāṃ yajñāṃ yajitvāna hohisi amaro maru ||5||
@263
etāṃ yajñāṃ yajitvāna trāyastriṃtraśā saindrikā |
modanti kāmakānāṃ ………………||6||
evaṃ tvaṃ hi mārṣa kruhi karohi vacanaṃ mama |
mā āgāmike vihanyāhi hitvā sāṃdṛṣikaṃ phalaṃ ||7||
imāṃ gāthāṃ bhaṇe māro bodhisatvasya santike |
tathāvādinaṃ ca māraṃ bodhisatvo dhyabhāṣati ||1||
pramattabuddhi pāpīmaṃ kasya arthaṃ ihāgata: |
naiva tvaṃ īśvaro rājā na brahmā na prajāpati: ||2||
(406) sa ca (ce) tvamīśvaro asyā na me yācesi prāṃjali |
susamṛddhāpi yā jāti: hīnotkṛṣā ca madhyamā |
tāṃ nāhaṃ abhinandāmi anapekṣo smi te pi hi ||3||
susamṛddhā pi ye kāmā hīnautkṛṣamadhyamā |
te pyahaṃ nābhinandāmi anapekṣo smi te pi hi ||4||
ye’pime paṃca kāmaguṇā lokasya sukhasammatā |
te pyahaṃ nābhinandāmi anapekṣo’smi te pi hi ||5||
nāgo yathā pāśaṃ bhittvā dārayitvā ca bandhanā |
gacchati yenakāmo va ………………||6||
chittvā gṛhabandhanāni gaṃsāmi ahaṃ puraṃ varaṃ |
aho dharmamudīrayensu: hṛṣapramuditā nabhe ||7||
punarmāro yena bodhiyaṣistenopasaṃkramitvā uparivaihāyasaṃ antarīkṣe asthāsi |
bodhisatvo taṃ āha | kastvaṃ | māro āha |
ahamīśvaro madakaro marumānuṣāṇāṃ 
mahyaṃ surāsuravaro viṣayānuvāsī |
saṃsārapaṃjaragatā madanābhibhūtā 
kāmāturā mucyanti mṛtyupāśā ||1||
taṃ vācayā madhurayā paramārthadarśī 
māraṃ bravīta mahimaṇḍagato maharṣi |
ākalpakoi kuśaloghasamanvitasya 
(407) vacanaṃ nararṣabharutaṃ narapuṃgavasya ||2||
cittaśūro si yadi taveśvaratvaṃ 
kāmeśvaro si yadi vyaktamanīśvaro si |
kāmāturā hi strīṇāṃ manujendragarbha 
paṃke patanti maṇiratnavilambicūḍā ||3||
teṣāṃ tathā nipatitāna mahīśvarāṇāṃ 
@264
pṛṣhe patanti puruṣāṇa striyo lalantya: |
te kāmarāgamadavegayutā hasanti 
tasmiṃ kṣaṇasmiṃ pramadā yamadāsabhūtā ||4||
so dāsatāmupagato pramadājanasya 
aiśvaryatāṃ vadasi paśya yathāsi mūḍho |
kāmāturasya hi na vidyati īśvaratvaṃ 
nābhū na cāpi bhavitā iti niścitaṃ me ||5||
so haṃ tavādya sabalaṃ yudhi nirjinitvā 
aruṇodaye pratibhāte bhavitāsmi buddho |
siṃhāsanamupagato hi na kaści kṛṣṇa 
uttiṣhate caramadehagato abuddho ||6||
māro āha |
kiṃ garjase drumavarasmi sukhaṃ niṣaṇṇo 
na hi tāva paśyasiha yodhyasahasramāliṃ |
senāṃ piśācabahurākṣasayakṣasaṃghāṃ 
(408) caturaṃginīṃ muditāṃ bahumantrayantrāṃ ||1||
bodhisatva āha | 
yadi mārakoinayutāni samāgamensu:
kuśalaughasaṃcayasaṃcitanararṣabhasya |
romaṃ na iṃjeya kuto tuvaṃ kṛṣṇabandhu 
pratigaccha kiṃ vilapesi nirarthakena ||1||
māro bodhisatvena kṣipto svakaṃ bhavanaṃ gatvā parivārasya ācikṣati |
eṣo māriṣa bodhisatvo bodhimaṇḍe niṣaṇṇo anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhimabhisaṃbodhi-
tukāmo | so sthānāto cyāvayitavya: mā mama viṣayāto bahujanakāyamati-
krāmayiṣyati | tasya dāni janīsuto nāma putro āha | tāta mā naṃ antarāyaṃ 
karohi anuttarāye samyaksaṃbodhaye abhisaṃbudhyatu | yādṛśaṃ me adhigataṃ garbhokramaṇaṃ 
ca jāti ca abhiniṣkramaṇaṃ ca yathā ca bodhimaṇḍe upasaṃkramya niṣaṇṇo adyaiṣa 
anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhiṃ abhisaṃbuddhiṣyati | nāsti so satvo vā satvakāyo vā 
bodhisatvasya samartho anuttarāye samyaksaṃbodhaye antarāyaṃ kartuṃ ||
niṣaṇṇo siṃho yatha duṣpradharṣo 
obhāsayitva diśāṃ vṛkṣamūle |
na caitadasmākaṃ kadāci rocati 
yaṃ evarūpaṃ ṛṣimākramesi ||1||
@265
śīlena kṣāntīye tapena caiva |
upeto sarvaparamāṃ gatiṃ gato | 
(409) so evarūpo samucchritadhvajo 
gajo yathā bhetsyati ātmabandhaṃ ||2||
paśya tuvaṃ sarvadvipādauttamaṃ taṃ 
candro yathā vibhāti pūrṇamāsye |
kathaṃ hi cittaṃ kramate abuddhi
yo evarūpāṃ labhate vihehāṃ ||3||
aṃgārakarṣūṃ prapateya na koci 
āśīviṣaṃ pi spṛśe no kareṇa |
jātyandho trasto śunakhehi pṛṣhe 
so andhakūpe prapate acakṣu: ||4||
evaṃ ime bhonti parīttacetaso 
mantro ca no asti tathāvidhānāṃ |
ye evarūpaṃ pariśuddha gocaraṃ taṃ 
aśraddadhānā prapatanti acakṣuṣo ||5||
sacevaṃ etaṃ vacanaṃ na gṛhṇatha 
mārgastha unmārgagatā smariṣyatha |
palāyamānā diśatā caturdiśaṃ 
yathāpi….bhraṣa kroṣuko ||6||
kālo amātyo gāthāṃ bhāṣati |
sarvo svakārthasmi samucchritasmiṃ 
sammohamāsanno visaṃjñabuddhi: |
(410) yathā ayaṃ deva asaṃpratīto 
matiṃ ayuktāṃ kurute janīsuta: ||1||
tato māro mahāsannāhaṃ sannahitvā āgato bodhisatvasamīpaṃ | bodhisatvena 
ca ukkāsitaśabdena bhagno | puna: māro mahāsannāhaṃ sannahitvā bodhimaṇḍe bodhi-
satvasamīpamāgata: mahatīye caturaṃginīye senāye kumbhāṇḍayakṣarākṣasavatīye |
samantā triṃśadyojanāṃ sphuritvā hayasahasrayuktavāhanaṃ abhiruhi citracāpadharo 
sannaddhakavacito ucchritadhvajapatāka: anekabherīmṛdaṃgamarupaahapaṇavaśaṃkhasaṃninādena 
kilikilaprakṣveḍitaśabdāni pramuṃcamānāye bhairavāye vikṛtāye bhūtagaṇasenāye 
saṃparivṛto | tadyathā-anye aśvamukhā anye uṣramukhā anye gardabhamukhā anye 
ajamukhā anye meṇḍamukhā anye mṛgamukhā anye siṃhamukhā anye vyāghramukhā anye 
@266
dvīpimukhā anye ṛkṣamukhā anye śvānamukhā anye sūkaramukhā anye viḍālamukhā 
anye kākamukhā anye kukkuamukhā anye gṛdhramukhā anye kuraramukhā anye aśīrṣakā 
kabandhā anye ekaśirā anye bahuśirā anye dviśirā anye acakṣuṣo anye caika-
cakṣuṣo anye ahastakā anye apādakā anye abāhukā anye daśabāhukā anye 
asidharā anye śaktidharā anye tomaradharā anye bhiṇḍipāladharā anye śūladharā 
anye triśūladharā anye haladharā anye cakradharā anye muśaladharā anye mudgaradharā 
anye paraśudharā anye khaḍgadharā anye karaṃkadharā | anye mukhato’gniṃ vamanti anye 
sarpāṃ vamanti anye kṣuraparyantā cakrānupari antarīkṣe bhrāmayanti | anye pādena 
hastināgaṃ gṛhya bodhisatvaṃ abhi (411) dravanti | anye uṣraṃ gṛhya anye aśvaṃ gṛhya 
anye gardabhaṃ gṛhya anye kabandhaṃ gṛhya anye karaṃkāṃ gṛhya anye āśīviṣaṃ gṛhya anye 
siṃhāṃ gṛhya anye vyāghrāṃ gṛhya anye dvīpīṃ gṛhya anye ṛkṣāṃ gṛhya anye gavayāṃ gṛhya 
anye mahiṣāṃ gṛhya anye śīrṣakaroīṃ gṛhya anye parvatakūāni gṛhya anye samūlāni 
vṛkṣāṇi gṛhya | anye antarīkṣā ca aṃgāravarṣaṃ pātayanti anye āśīviṣavarṣāṇi 
pātenti anye upalavarṣāṇi pātenti | anye hastiṣu abhirūḍhā anye aśveṣu anye 
uṣraṣu anye mahiṣeṣu anye gardabheṣu anye gavayeṣu anye mṛgeṣu anye sūkareṣu abhiruḍhā 
bodhisatvamabhidravanti | nāpi bodhisatvasya romasyāpi iñjitatvaṃ cittasya vā 
anyathātvaṃ |
atha sa sagavayāśvaratho khe bahuhayavāraṇayuktāṃ senāṃ |
abhinirmiṇīya (a) bhiyāsi yena bodhisatvāsanaṃ śreṣhaṃ ||1||
so hayasahasrayuktaṃ vāhanamabhiruhya citracāpadharo |
vācāmugrāmudīraye hanatha hanatha gṛhṇatha naṃ śīghraṃ ||2||
kuṃjarakharāśvavadanā uṣramukhā muṣalapāṇino raudrā |
rākṣasagaṇā pratibhayaṃ bhramanti yato’sau arinighātī ||3||
aparāṇi kabandhāni āśīviṣakāni ruhanti medinyāṃ |
imaṃ hanatha imaṃ gṛhṇatha ravanti ārtasvaraṃ ghoraṃ ||4||
apare mukhato sarpānagniṃ viṣaṃ ca vamanti…. |
pādena gṛhya gajendramabhidravanti piśācagaṇā: ||5||
(412) parvataśṛṃgānapara uggiramānā abhidravanti muniṃ |
aṃgāravarṣamapare varṣanti nabhe piśācagaṇā: ||6||
kṣuraparyantā apare bhramenti cakrāṇi antarīkṣagatā |
gagaṇe ca caacaāyati asanirghorāṃ karoti śabdāṃ ||7||
atha khalu bodhisatvena triṣkṛtyo śiraṃ parāmṛṣya triṣkṛtyo paryakaṃ parāmṛṣya 
dakṣiṇena hastaratanena suvicitrarājikena lākṣārasaprasekavarṇena mṛdunā tūlasaṃsparśo-
pamena tāmranakhena anekakalpakoīkuśalamūlasamanvāgatena pṛthivī saṃparāhatā 
@267
pranade gambhīraṃ sūkṣmarūpaṃ anunade anuraṇe | sayyathāpi nāma māgadhiko kaṃsapātrī 
parvataśṛṃge saṃparāhatā gambhīrarūpaṃ anunade anuraṇe evameva bodhisatvena dakṣiṇena 
hastaratanena tāmranakhena suvicitrarājikena lākṣārasaprasekavarṇena mṛdunā tūlasaṃ- 
sparśopamena anekalpakoīkuśalamūlasamanvāgatena pṛthivī parāhatā | tena ca 
pṛthivīśabdena bhijje lujje pralujje pariṇame | hastino pi sānaṃ sīdensu:,
aśvā pi sānaṃ sīdensu:, rathāpi sānaṃ sīdensu:, pādā pi sānaṃ sīdensu:, hastā 
pi sānaṃ sīdensu:, praharaṇā pi prapatensu:, diśā pi sānaṃ ujjhyensu: atīrthenāpi 
nadīṃ nairaṃjanāṃ prapatensu: | anye vāmena pārśvena prapatensu:, anye dakṣiṇena 
pārśvena prapatensu:, anye uttānakā prapatensu:, anye pādehi prapatensu:, anye 
jānukehi prapatensu:, anye omūrdhakā prapatensu:, anye avakubjakā prapatensu:
bhītā trastā parasparamutkrośamānā |
so kareṇa mṛdutūlupamena 
āhaneya dharaṇīṃ dvipadendro |
(413) kampe medinī sasāgaraśailā 
tena bhagnā ca camu: namucisya ||1||
so ca jahe tadā bodhisamīpaṃ 
bodhisatvatejena te caranto |
anekaturagavāraṇayodhā 
vagāḍhā nairaṃjanāṃ nāma tīrthaṃ ||2||
patitamathitāśvarathaśastra:
māro sarākṣasagaṇo diśāṃ ca |
aprajānanto nairaṃjananāma 
pratyotīrṇo vigataśastro tīrthaṃ ||3||
yojanasahasramātraṃ palānā 
ṛddhibalena rakṣasenā trastā |
tathāpi no cābhayā prakaṃpanti 
jīvātha diṣyā sma saṃśayamuktā ||4||
anye rakṣagaṇā: kaṇhāvalagnā 
prarodanti ca mandāravāṃ ca |
devā pravarṣensu karkāravāṃ ca 
hṛṣamanā vācamudīrayanti ||5||
vijayo pārthivasya gagaṇe ca 
dundubhiśabdo hikkāranado ca |
@268
(414) nirnade trailokya pravidhutaṃ ca 
nabhaṃ vimalaṃ śāstu vijayasmiṃ ||6||
devaputro devalokaṃ gatvā āha |
yo sau bhāvo satpuruṣottamasya 
nairaṃjanātīramupāgatasya |
na śakyaṃ tadvarṣaśatehi vaktuṃ 
pradeśamātraṃ parikīrtayiṣyaṃ ||1||
daṣo me jāmbūnadakāñcanābho 
vyomaprabho lakṣaṇacitragātro |
saṃprasthito ekacaro abhūṣi
nairañjanā yāva ca bodhimaṇḍo ||2|| 
so te kramāṃ padmadalaprakāśāṃ 
yathā yathā nikṣipate mahīyaṃ |
tathā tathā kampati sābhirāmā 
anekaghoṣābhiratā vasundharā ||3||
dṛṣā me mārasya camū samāgatā 
samantato yakṣasahasrakoyo |
karoti trāsaṃ hṛdayaṃ prakampe 
na satvasārasya karonti iñjanāṃ ||4||
na cāsya bhāvaṃ pṛthivīya jñāyate 
samantato devasahasrakoiyo |
ghoṣaṃ udīrayanti bhaviṣyate jino 
(415) prahṛṣā vastrāṇi ca bhrāmayensu: ||5||
dṛṣā me paṃcaśatā jīvajīvakā 
mayūrahaṃsā karaviṃkakokilā |
saṃprasthitenaikaravā abhūṣi 
nairaṃjanā yāva ca bodhimaṇḍaṃ ||6||
dṛṣo me mārgo amarehi nirmito 
nairaṃjanā yāva ca bodhimaṇḍaṃ |
dhūpasya ca puṣpasya ca mālyasya 
vicitrapuṣpo sumanojñagandho ||7||
bhagne māre sarvaśo hatateje 
pūrve yāme pariśodhaye cakṣuṃ |
@269
madhyame ca yāme māranighātī 
pūrvenivāsacaritā smaresi ||8||
udgate ca aruṇe varabuddhiṃ 
yattakāṃ purimabuddhānubuddhāṃ |
buddhadharmavaśitā prāpuṇesi 
lokanātho bhavarāganighātī ||9||
rātryā paścime yāme aruṇodghāasamaye nandīmukhāyāṃ rajanyāṃ yatkiñcit 
puruṣeṇa satpuruṣeṇa mahāpuruṣeṇa puruṣarṣabhena puruṣadravyena puruṣavīreṇa puruṣanāgena puruṣa-
siṃhena puruṣanṛpeṇa puruṣapadumena puruṣakumudena puruṣapuṇḍarīkena puruṣapuṃgavena puruṣā-
jāneyena puruṣadhaureyena anuttareṇa puruṣadamyasārathinā vikrāntena parākrāntena ekena 
apra (416) mattena ātāpinā vyapakṛṣena prahitātmena viharantena gatimatā smṛti- 
matā dhṛtimatā buddhimatā prajñāvantena arthikena cchandikena sarvaśo sarvatra yajjñātavyaṃ 
boddhavyaṃ abhisaṃboddhavyaṃ sarvaṃ tamekacittakṣaṇasamāyuktayā prajñayā anuttarāṃ samyak-
saṃbodhimabhisaṃbuddha: | devaputrā gandhamālyaṃ gṛhya sthitā kiṃtu (nu) khalu bhagavato 
cittaṃ vimuktaṃ | bhagavāṃstāsāṃ devatānāṃ cittena cittamājñāya tāye velāye tāsāṃ 
devatānāṃ imaṃ kāṃkṣāchedanaṃ udānaṃ bhāṣati | chittvā tṛṣṇāṃ vijahāmi rajaṃ, śuṣkā-
śravāṇi na sravanti, chinnaṃ vartmaṃ na vartati | eṣaiva anto du:khasya |
atha nānāvarṇā kusumaoghā 
nipatensu: suvicitrasugandhā |
devaputrakaratalavimuktā 
devarājamabhidakṣiṇiyensu: ||1||
yasya vīryaṃ girisāramatulyaṃ 
yo sadā kulātiteja sikhīva |
tasya devamanujopacitasya 
aṃjaliṃ kurutha apratimasya ||2||
yadā ime prādurbhavanti dharmā 
ātāpino dhyāyato brāhmaṇasya |
athāsya kāṃkṣā vyapanenti sarvā 
yadā prajānāti sahetudharmā ||3||
ayaṃ anulomo pratītyasamutpāda: |
(417) yadā ime prādurbhavanti dharmā 
ātāpino dhyāyato brāhmaṇasya |
athāsya kāṃkṣā vyapanenti sarvā 
@270
kṣayaṃ pratyayānāṃ avaiti ||4||
ayaṃ pratiloma: pratītyasamutpāda: |
māreṇa pāpīmatā prāṇakā nirmitā bhagavato paryakaṃ bhindanti | sūryeṇa 
udentena sarve vilīnā |
atha khalu bhagavān tāye velāye imaṃ udānamudānaye |
yadā ime prādurbhavanti dharmā 
ātāpino dhyāyato brāhmaṇasya |
vidharṣitā tiṣhati mārasainyā 
sūryeṇaiva obhāsitamantarīkṣaṃ ||5||
atha khalu bhagavān prathamasaṃbodhiprāpto tāye velāye imamudānamudānaye |
sukho vipāko puṇyānāṃ abhiprāyaśca ṛdhyati |
kṣipraṃ ca paramāṃ śāntiṃ nirvṛtiṃ cādhigacchati ||1||
purato ye upasargā devatā mārakāyikā |
antarāyaṃ na śaknonti kṛtapuṇyasya kartuṃ vai ||2||
ye bhonti alpapuṇyasya vigrahā te na bhavanti balavanto |
balavāṃ bhoti samādhī saṃbhāravatāṃ sa (su) puṇyavatāṃ ||3||
yadi yo ca devaloke atha vā vasavartino manuṣyo vā |
(418) akṛtyaṃ prārthayate kiṃci tathā tatha na ṛdhyate tasya ||4||
atha vā puna prārthayati nirvāṇaṃ acyutaṃ padamaśokaṃ |
mārgaṃ du:khapraśamanaṃ pratilabhate alpakisareṇa ||5||
atha khalu bhagavānāha | lokavijitaṃ (to) nāma samādhi samāpadyate |
ayaṃ loka: santāpajāto sparśoparato rāgaṃ vedeti ātmano | yena yena hi madyanti 
tato na bhavati anyathā | bhave ayaṃ loko sakto bhave rakto, bhavābhinandito |
bhavo yatra bhavati, dukhaṃ bhavati | prahāṇārthaṃ khalu punarbhikṣavastathāgatena brahmacaryaṃ 
uṣyati | ye hi keci bhavena bhavasya ni:śaraṇamāhu:, sarve te bhavā ani:śaraṇā ti
vademi | ye vā puna: kecid bhikṣavo bhavena bhavasya vipramokṣamāhu:, sarve te bhavā 
avimuktā ti vademi | upadhiṃ pratītya du:khasya saṃbhavo sarvopadhikṣayato bhikṣavo 
nāsti du:khasya saṃbhavo | lokamimaṃ paśya pṛthuṃ avidyāparīttaṃ bhūtaṃ bhūtasaṃbhavā apari-
muktaṃ | ye kecid bhavā sarve hi sarvatratāye saṃvartanti, sarve te bhavā anityā du:kha-
dharmā: pariṇāmadharmā: | evametaṃ yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā paśyate | kṣīyati bhava-
tṛṣṇā bhavaṃ nābhinandati sarvaśo tṛṣṇākṣayo nirvāṇaṃ | tasya nirvṛtasya bhikṣava:
punarbhavo na bhavati | abhibhūto māro vijita (to)-saṃgrāmo nirjitā: śatrava:
apatyakta: sarvabhavo iti |
@271
bhagavān samyakasaṃbuddho yadarthaṃ samudāgato tamarthamabhisaṃbhāvayitvā bodhi-
mūle ukkāśanaśabdena māro pāpīmāṃ sabalo savāhano bhagno | anuttarāṃ samyak-
saṃbodhimabhisaṃbudhyitvā (419) pravṛtte varadharmacakre mahāpariṣāṃ samudānayitvā 
rājagṛhe viharati śāstā devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca satkṛto gurukṛto mānito
pūjitopacito lābhāgrayaśograprāpto lābhī cīvarapiṇḍapātraśayanāsanaglāna-
pratyayabhaiṣajyapariṣkārāṇāṃ | tatra ca anopalipta: padmamiva jalena puṇyabhāgīyāṃ 
satvāṃ puṇyehi niveśayamāno phalabhāgīyāṃ satvāṃ phalehi pratiṣhāpayamāno vāsanā-
bhāgīyāṃ satvāṃ vāsanāyāmavasthāpayamāno amṛtamanalpakena devamanuṣyāṃ saṃvibhajanto 
prāṇakoiśatasahasrāṇāṃ amṛtamanuprāpayanto anavarāgrajātijarāmaraṇasaṃsārakāntā-
ranarakādidurgamahāprapātādabhyuddharitvā kṣa(kṣe) me śive same sthale abhaye nirvāṇe 
pratiṣhāpayamāno āvarjayitvā aṅgamagadhavajjimallakāśikośalakurupāṃcālaceti-
vatsamatsyaśūrasenaaśvakaavantidaśadiśāṃ | jñāne dṛṣaparākramo svayaṃbhū divyehi 
vihārehi viharanto brāhmaṇehi vihārehi viharanto āniṃjehi vihārehi viharanto 
āryehi vihārehi viharanto sāṃtatyedi (hi) vihārehi viharanto buddho 
buddhavihārehi viharanto jino jinavihārehi viharanto jānako jānakavihārehi 
viharanto sarvajño sarvajñavihārehi viharanto | cetovaśiprāpto puna: buddho bhagavanto 
yehi yehi vihārehi ākāṃkṣati tehi tehi vihārehi viharati |
etaṃ prakaraṇaṃ bhikṣubhi śrutaṃ yathā bhagavato bodhimūle ukkāsanaśabdena māra:
pāpīmāṃ sabalo savāhano bhagno | te bhikṣū bhagavantamāhansu: | paśya bhagavannāścaryaṃ 
narasiṃhasya mānakrodhapramathina:, kathaṃ ca bhagavato ukkāśanamātreṇa māro sabalāgro 
nirjito | ekenāpi asahāyena maitracittena dhīmatā anekayakṣanayutā ukkāsana-
mātreṇa balāgro nirjito, siṃhavyāghratarakṣadvīpivāraṇakuṃjarā ekena candravaktreṇa 
saba-(420) lāgro nirjito pāpīmāṃ pāpanayo ca pāpācārapariśrama: | ukkāśana-
mātreṇa sabalāgro kathaṃ jita: | bhagavānāha | kiṃ bhikṣava: āścaryaṃ tathāgatena 
parasaṃbodhiprāptena bodhimūle ukkāśanaśabdena māra: pāpīmāṃ sabalavāhano bhagna: |
anyadāpi maye kumārabhūtena ukkāśanaśabdena eṣa pāpīmāṃ sabalāgro nirjita: |
bhikṣū āhansu: | anyadāpi bhagavan | bhagavānāha | anyadāpi bhikṣava: |
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītamadhvānaṃ nagare vārāṇasī kāśijanapade tatra rājā 
subandhu nāma kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo mahābalo mahākośo ṣaṣīnāṃ nagarasahasrāṇāṃ 
rājyaṃ kārayati ṛddhaṃ sphītaṃ praśāntadaṇḍavyavahārataskaraṃ kṣemaṃ subhikṣaṃ nirītikaṃ 
nirupadravaṃ ākīrṇajanamanuṣyaṃ | tasya dāni rājño subandhusya ṣaṣi nāgasahasrāṇi 
ibhadantakalpitāni hemajālapraticchannāni suvarṇālaṃkārabhūṣitāni sakhurapravālāni 
sahastyārohāṇi (iṣutomarapāṇino) ṣaṣi aśvasahasrāṇi saindhavānāṃ śīghra- 
@272
pravāhināṃ sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitānāṃ, ṣaṣi rathasahasrāṇi siṃhacarmaparivārāṇi vyāghra-
carmaparicchannā dvīpicarmaparicchannāni sanandighoṣāṇi savaijayantakāni sakhura-
pravālāni ucchritadhvajapatākāni, ṣaṣi dhenusahasrāṇi sarvāṇi kāmadohīni,
ṣaṣi strīsahasrāṇi āmuktamaṇikuṇḍalāni sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitāni, ṣaṣi paryaka-
sahasrāṇi suvarṇamayāni rūpyamayāni dantamayāni, ṣaṣi suvarṇapātrasahasrāṇi, 
ṣaṣi ratnamayāni sahasrāṇi ṣaṣi nidhānasahasrāṇi |viṃśadbrāhmaṇasahasrāṇi 
nityabhojanāni | prabhūtaṃ dhanadhānyakośakoṣhāgāraṃ prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyaṃ
prabhūtaṃ amātyabhaabalāgraṃ prabhūtaṃ yantradha-(421)nuguṇakośaṃ | tasya dāni rājño 
subandhusya śayanagṛhe mahanto ikṣustambo prādurbhūta: | tasya dāni ikṣustambasya madhye 
ekaṃ ikṣu: sarvaśobhanaṃ prādurbhūta: itarāṇīkṣustaṃbānyabhibhavati balenāpi varṇenāpi 
tejenāpi palāśenāpi | so dāni rājā subandhu: ikṣustambaṃ dṛṣvā vismito 
cintāsāgaramanupraviṣo | kasyedaṃ bhaviṣyati nimittaṃ kalyāṇaṃ vā pāpakaṃ vā |
so dāni rājā subandhu: brāhmaṇapurohitarājācāryā śabdāvitvā āmantreti |
bhavanto śayanagṛhe me mahānto ikṣustambo prādurbhūto tasya ikṣustambasya madhye eka 
ikṣu sarvaśobhanaṃ prādurbhūtaṃ sarvā itarāṇyabhibhavati varṇenāpi tejenāpi palāśenāpi |
taṃ bhavanto pratyavekṣatha jānatha kasyetaṃ nimittaṃ laṃcakaṃ pāpakaṃ vā, yaṃ dāni vo 
kartavyaṃ taṃ karotha | te dāni brāhmaṇa-purohitarājācāryāstaṃ ikṣustambaṃ pratyavekṣanti 
paśyanti adbhūtaṃ prāsādikaṃ darśanīyaṃ cakṣuramaṇīyaṃ dṛṣvā ca puna: rājño subandhusya 
jayena baddhā(rddhā)payitvā etadavocat | diṣyā vṛddhi mahārāja, kalyāṇaṃ nimittaṃ 
anta:pure prādurbhūtaṃ | ato te mahārāja ikṣustambāto kumāro prādurbhaviṣyati 
kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo mahātejo durāsado dūṣpradharṣo duṣprasaho prāsādiko darśaṇīyo 
devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca | taṃ devasya priyaṃ bhavatu | te dāni brāhmaṇā rājñā 
subandhunā praṇītena khādanīyabhojanīyena saṃtarpayitvā saṃpravārayitvā hiraṇyasuvarṇasya 
utsaṃgāṃ kṛtvā visarjitā |
so dāni ikṣustambo ahorātrehi saṃvṛddho kālāntareṇa mahanto ikṣustambo 
saṃvṛtto, so pi madhyamako ikṣustambo mahanto velupramāṇo ikṣu saṃjāto komalo ca 
darśanīyo ca pariṇāhavanto ca sarvānikṣusambānabhibhavati | tasya dāni rājño 
subandhusya (422) agramahiṣī surucirā nāma prāsādikā darśanīyā akṣudrāvakāśā 
paramāya śubhavarṇapuṣkalatāya samanvāgatā | so dāni rājā subandhu: agramahiṣīya 
surucirāya sārdhaṃ rājārhe śayane śayita: osaktapaadāmakalāpe dhūpitadhūpane 
muktapuṣpāvakīrṇe suvarṇamaye rupyamaye dīpavṛkṣehi….kubjavāmanakirātavarṣavara-
kāṃcukīyehi jāgrantehi |
atha khalu tato ikṣustambāto rātryā paścime yāme aruṇodghāakālasamaye 
mūladaṇḍāto kumāra: prādurbhūta: prāsādiko darśanīya: akṣudrāvakāśa: paramāye 
@273
suvarṇapuṣkalatāye samanvāgata: | tato so kumāro surucirāye devīye pratigṛhīto |
so dāni rājā subandhu: taṃ kumāraṃ ikṣustambāto prādurbhūtaṃ dṛṣvā vismito |
āścaryaṃ kedṛśo eṣo satvo bhaviṣyati yo ikṣuto prādurbhūto | so dāni rājā 
subandhu: kumārasya saptarātraṃ ramaṇīyāṇi jātakarmāṇi karoti |śramaṇabrāhmaṇa-
kṛpaṇavanīpakeṣu anye ca mahājanakāye saptāhaṃ viśrāṇeti annaṃ pānaṃ khādyaṃ bhojyaṃ 
gandhamālyavilepanaṃ vastrāṃ ca, tailapranālikā pravāhitā, ghṛtapranālikā pravāhitā, 
nānāprakārā: pānapranālikā pravāhitā | mahanto jñātivargo samāgata:, bahūni
rājaśatāni samāgatāni, bahūni brāhmaṇasahasrāṇi samāgatāni | mahanto āmodo 
subandhusya gṛhe vartati | tūryaśatāni saṃpravādyanti, saṃgītiśatāni nivartanti |
sarvaṃ nagaraṃ saptāhaṃ satkṛtaṃ | tadanupātraṃ rājā saptāhaṃ jātakarmāṇi kṛtvā saptāha-
syātyayena tato rājā subandhu: brāhmaṇapurohitarājācāryāṇāmāmantrayati | bhavanto 
kumārasya sadṛśaṃ nāmaṃ karotha | teṣāṃ dāni bhavati | eṣo kumāro ikṣuto jāto, 
bhavatu imasya ikṣvākutti nāmaṃ | te dāni brāhmaṇā rājño nivedenti yaṃ (423) 
mahārāja eṣo kumāro ikṣuto jāto, bhavatu imasya kumārasya ikṣvākati nāmaṃ |
so dāni rājā subandhu: kumārasya nāmaṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ sakāśāta: śrutvā prīto 
saṃvṛtto | sadṛśaṃ kumārasya nāmaṃ sthapitaṃ | anye pi kumārasya nāmaṃ śrutvā prītā 
saṃvṛttā: | teṣāṃ dāni brāhmaṇānāṃ rājñā subandhunā prabhūtaṃ khādanīyaṃ bhojanīyaṃ dattvā 
saṃpravāritā, prabhūtaṃ hiraṇyasuvarṇaṃ dattvā visarjitā: |
tena dāni rājñā subandhunā tasya kumārasya catvāro dhātrīyo saparivārā 
anurūpā upasthāpitā, yā kumāraṃ anyā udvarteti, supeti, anyā stanaṃ pāyeti, 
anyā uccāraprasrāvamākarṣati, anyā utsaṃgena dhārayati | evaṃ dāni so ikṣvākū 
rājakumāro caturhi dhātrīhi samyagupasthihiyamāno samyakparicarīyamāno yathā 
utpalaṃ vā padumaṃ vā kumudaṃ vā puṇḍarīkaṃ vā kūlāṃtehi evaṃ sa bahvīyati | yathoktaṃ 
bhagavatā |
kṛtapuṇyo hi vardhati nyagrodho iva subhūmiyā |
jāto nupanthake va drumo so lpapuṇya: viruhyati ||1||
evaṃ dāni so kumāra: saṃvardhiyamāno yaṃ kālaṃ saptavarṣa: aṣavarṣo vā saṃvṛtto 
tata: sekhīyati lekhāyaṃ pi lipīyaṃ pi saṃkhyāyāṃ pi gaṇanāyāṃ pi mudrāyāṃ pi dhāraṇāyāṃ 
pi hastismiṃ pi aśvasmiṃ pi dhanuṣi pi veluṣi pi dhāvite laṃdhite javite plavite
iṣvastrajñāne yuddhe chedye bhedye saṃgrāmaśīrṣe rājamāyāsu sarvatra niścitaguṇagṛhīto 
mātṛjño śrāmaṇyo brāhmaṇyo abhivādanavaṃdanapratyutthānaśīlo āvarjanasaṃpanno mārdava-
saṃpanno aparuṣo akaruṣo akarkaśo nivāto sukhasaṃvāso pūrvālāpī priyabhāṣī rājño 
iṣo (424) devīye anta:purasya iṣo, amātyānāṃ iṣo, sarvasya bhaabalāgrasya 
@274
iṣo, purohitasya śreṣhisya naigamajānapadasya pratirājānāmiṣa: ca priyo ca 
manāpo ca alpātaṃko samāye samyagvipācanīye grahaṇīye samanvāgato na cāti-
śītāye na cātiuṣṇāye ṛtuvipariṇāmāye dīrghāyuṣka: caturaśīti varṣasahasrāṇi 
āyu:pramāṇaṃ | yathoktaṃ bhagavatā |
sarvasatvā mariṣyanti maraṇāntaṃ hi jīvitaṃ |
yathākarma gamiṣyanti puṇyapāpaphalopagā: ||1||
nirayaṃ pāpakarmāṇo kṛtapuṇyā ca sadgatiṃ |
apare ca mārgaṃ bhāvetvā parinirvāyantyanāśravā iti ||2||
so dāni rājā subandhu ciraṃ dīrghamadhvānaṃ dharmeṇa rājyaṃ kārayitvā caturaśītinā 
ca varṣāṇāmatyayena kāladharmeṇa saṃyukto kālagato, ikṣvākunā kumāreṇa rājyaṃ 
pratilabdhaṃ | tata: rājā vārāṇasyāṃ paitṛkyehi ṣaṣhīhi nagarasahasrehi rājyaṃ kārayati 
nihatadaṇḍo nihatapratyarthiko nihatapratyamitro akaṇako anuraktajanapado mahābalo
mahākośo mahāvāhano vistīrṇānta:puro bahūni strīsahasrāṇi sarvāṇi ca apra-
jātāpatyāni | na kasyācit putro vā dhītā vā asti | so dāni rājā ikṣvāku:
kālāntareṇa rājyaṃ kārayitvā cintāsāgaramanupraviṣo | mama vistīrṇaṃ rājyaṃ, 
vistīrṇamanta:puraṃ, na me putro sti, mā haiva tāvadahaṃ aputro kālaṃ kareya | tata:
me imaṃ viṣayaṃ pratyarthikehi ākramiṣyati | so dāni rājā ikṣvāku: purohitena 
sārdhaṃ nimantrayati | kathaṃ me putro bhaveyāti | purohito tamāha | mahārāja etaṃ 
strīkāgāraṃ aṣamiṃ caturdaśiṃ paṃcadaśiṃ trikṣutto pakṣasya ośiritavyaṃ | tataste 
(425) kumāro bhaviṣyatīti vistīrṇo ca ikṣvākukulo bhaviṣyati | so dāni 
rājā ikṣvāku: purohitasya sakāśāto vacanaṃ śrutvā alindādevīṃ agramahiṣīṃ 
rājakule sthapetvā tāni anyāni bahustrīsahasrāṇi trikṣuttaṃ pakṣasya ośiṣā |
gacchatha yena yasyā, abhipretaṃ sā tena sārdhaṃ ramatu | evaṃ dāni rājakulāto bahuni 
sahasrāṇi nirdhāvitāni hṛṣamanasa: sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā: mṛgikā iva saṃtrastā 
dvāre dvāre upāgame kācijjalpantīyo lobhaye aparā hasantīyo aparā dhāvamānā 
anudhāvantī | sarve skhalitā āsi sarve āsi pramūrcchitā | ikṣvākurājanagare 
manuṣyāstāhi rājapatnīhi sārdhaṃ praluhitā pramūrcchitā āsi |
aparo dāni puruṣo subandhukulāto jātisaṃbaddho manuṣyabhūto kāyasucaritena 
samanvāgata: vāksucaritena samanvāgato mana:sucaritena samanvāgata: daśa kuśala-
karmapatha samādāya vartitvā manuṣyeṣu cyavitvā trāyastriṃśe devanikāye śakro nāma 
devarājā utpanno | so dāni samanvāharati | kahiṃ so rājā subandhu: kāye 
vartamāno ti jīvati vā mṛto vā ti | so dāni paśyati yathā rājā subandhu:
kālagato tasya ikṣvāku nāma putro, tena rājyaṃ pratilabdhaṃ tasya rājño ikṣvākusya 
@275
purohitena viṣamā gati: dinnā ayogyā asadṛśā, subandhukulasya triṣkṣuttaṃ pakṣasya 
istriyāgāraṃ ośiritavyaṃ prajāye arthāye | so dāni śakro devānāmindro brāhmaṇa-
veṣamātmano nirmiṇitvā jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako adhvagato vayamanuprāpto valīhi 
parigataśarīro palitaśiro tilakālagātro so ikṣvākusya rājño dvāraṃ gatvā āha |
ahaṃ ikṣvākuṃ paśyitukāmo | pratihārarakṣo rājakulaṃ praviṣa: rājño ikṣvākusya 
nivedeti | (426) mahārāja brāhmaṇo dvāre sthito rājānaṃ draṣumicchati |
rājā ikṣvāku āha | svāgataṃ brāhmaṇasya, praviśatu | tena dāni pratihārarakṣeṇa 
so brāhmaṇo rājakulaṃ praveśita: | rājā vṛddhaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ dṛṣvā pratyutthito | svāgataṃ 
te brāhmaṇa, niṣīdāhi, imaṃ te āsanaṃ | so dāni brāhmaṇo jayena vardhāpayitvā 
upaviṣa: | rājā naṃ pṛcchati | brāhmaṇa kuto diśāto āgato, kiṃ mārgasi, 
kiṃ te ruccati, kiṃ te demi | brāhmaṇo āha | mahārāja dūrato smi pradeśāto 
āgato tava udāraṃ kīrti śabdaślokaṃ śrutvā ikṣvāku: triṣkṣuttaṃ pakṣasya stryāgāraṃ 
ośirati prajāye arthāye ti | tata: rāja striyāya arthiko dūrato smi deśāto 
āgato, tato me striyāye pratibhāgehi | so dāni rājā brāhmaṇasya vacanaṃ śrutvā 
prīta: tuṣa: saṃvṛtto kāṃcukīyamāmantrayati | bho bhaṇe kāṃcukīya śīghraṃ imasya 
brāhmaṇasya mama stryāgāraṃ upadarśehi | yā se strī rocate tāṃ se dehi | tena dāni 
kāṃcukīyena brāhmaṇo anta:puraṃ praveśito bahunāṃ strīsahasrāṇāṃ madhye | brāhmaṇa 
eṣo rājño ikṣvākusya stryāgāro yā te strī abhipreto tāṃ gṛhya gacchāhi | tena 
dāni brāhmaṇena teṣāṃ bahūnāṃ strīsahasrāṇāṃ yā rājño ikṣvākusya agramahiṣī alindā 
nāma devī na kadācit rājakulāto niṣkramati sā devī tena brāhmaṇena gṛhītā |
eṣā me bhavatu | sā dāni devī praruṇḍā | ayaṃ brāhmaṇo mama ayyako vā payyako 
vā atha vā uttaro | rājā ikṣvāku dṛḍ+havratasamādāno mā hevaṃ māṃ imasya 
brāhmaṇasya upasthānaparicaryāye osiriṣyati |
tasyā dāni alindāya kubjā mālākārī mālāṃ gūhayati | sā dāni 
kubjā (427) taṃ brāhmaṇaṃ jalpati | brāhmaṇa tvaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako taruṇīṃ 
strīmicchasi | na tvāṃ kadācittarūṇī strī hastena vā pādena vā spṛśeyā, gaccha, 
kiṃ te alindāye devīye, yā aparityaktā rājño ikṣvākusya | so dāni brāhmaṇo 
tāṃ kubjāṃ āha | alpotsukā tuvaṃ kubje mālāṃ guhāhi, priyo ahaṃ alindāye 
devīye yathā tuvaṃ nānye | tasyā dāni alindāye devīye anyā ceī varṇakapīṣikā |
sā dāni taṃ brāhmaṇaṃ jalpati | brāhmaṇa tvaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako śayanavastra-
gandhiko durgandho na tava devī draṣuṃpi icche kiṃ puna: praṣuṃ | gaccha, kiṃ te alindāye, 
yā rājño ikṣvākusya aparityaktā | so dāni brāhmaṇo tāṃ ceīmāha | alpot-
sukā tuvaṃ ceī varṇakaṃ pīṣehi, priyo ahaṃ aliṃdāye devīye yathā tuvaṃ nānye | sā 
@276
dāni aliṃdā devī āha | na me kenacidupāyena eṣo brāhmaṇo ośiriṣyati |
sā dāni devī uccena kaṇhena praruditā | tāye devīye rudamānāye parivāro pi se 
praruṇḍo | tatra anta:pure mahanto ārāvaśabdo | aśroṣī khalu rājā ikṣvāku 
upariprāsādavaragata: anta:purasya uccaśabdaṃ mahāśabdaṃ | so dāni rājā varṣavarāṃ
kāṃcukīyāṃśca pṛcchati | bho bhaṇe kiṃ pyeṣa strīṇāṃ ārāvaśabdo śruyati| te 
dāni varṣavarā kāṃcukīyā āha | deva tena brāhmaṇena alindā devī gṛhītā |
rājena me ikṣvākunā pravāritaṃ yā te strī ruccitā tāṃ gṛhṇāhīti | tata: me eṣā 
bhavatu | tato sā devī alindā praruṇḍā devīya rudamānāya parivāreṇa pi se ārāvo 
mukto | so dāni te pratiśrutvā svakamanta:puraṃ praviṣo taṃ brāhmaṇaṃ jalpati |
brāhmaṇa tvaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako yadi rājakule icchasi nityabhaktikaṃ bhoktuṃ tatte 
dāsyāmi, kiṃ te aliṃdāye devīye, anyāṃ gṛhṇāhi | so dāni āha | mahārāja
(428) ahaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho kāsanako ca muhūrte muhūrte mūrcchiyāmi | na śaknomi 
svayaṃ utthihituṃ svakāṃ śeyyāṃ omūtremi, tadenāmeva dehi tuvaṃ, eṣā me utthāpayiṣyati, 
eṣā me paricariṣyati | mā bhavānikṣvāku: mama strīyāya pravārayitvā paścāda- 
nutapyāhi | atha dāni bhavānikṣvāku: mithyāyācanāṃ karotīti āmantremi
gacchāmi | rājā āha | nāhaṃ brāhmaṇa mithyāyācanāṃ karomi nāpi dattvā 
anutapyāmi api, tvaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako, iyaṃ ca devī taruṇī sukumārā taṃ te 
na icchati | vistīrṇo yaṃ cānta:puro, bahūni strīsahasrāṇi, yā te strī ruccati 
tāṃ gṛhṇāhi, tāye sārdhaṃ abhiramāhi sā te upasthihiṣyati | brāhmaṇa āha |
alaṃ mahārājā eṣā eva me bhavatu yā tiṣhati māninī tiṣhamānā anavadyāṃgī 
mandaṃ prekṣati | eṣā eva me bhavatu yā tiṣhati māninī tiṣhamānā anavadyāṃgī 
mṛgībhāvaṃ ca prekṣati | eṣā me bhotu yā tiṣhati māninī tiṣhamānā anavadyāṃgī
mukhaṃ aśrūhi siṃcati | alaṃ me mahārāja anta:purikāye eṣā eva me devī bhavatu, 
eṣā me utthāpayiṣyati, eṣā me upasthāsyati, eṣā me paricariṣyati, mā 
bhavānikṣvāku mama strīṃ pravārayitvā anutapyāhi | atha dāni (yāva) gacchāmi |
rājā ikṣvāku āha | (yāvad) api tvaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako | iyaṃ ca devī 
taruṇā sukumārā taṃ te na icchati | ayaṃ te vṛṣalā kubjā maithunārthikā dāsī, te ayaṃ 
bhavatu yena tvaṃ icchasi tena tāṃ nehi, eṣā te upasthāsyati | kubjā āha | mahārāja
eṣo brāhmaṇo pūtivalī palitamukho vadarīkusumo va sudurgandho chagalo va gandha-
prāpto | viṣaṃ bhuktvā mariṣyaṃ sace me deva etasya desi | imaṃ sthaviraṃ bhagnāṃgaṃ 
māreṣyaṃ rahogatā | so dāni brāhmaṇo āha |
(429) sarvakubjehi me vairaṃ ye kecit pṛthivi(vī)niśritā |
yatrāyaṃ vṛṣalā kubjā mama icchati ghātitaṃ ||1||
@277
alaṃ mahārāja kubjāye, eṣā eva me devī bhavatu eṣā me upasthāsyati eṣā 
paricariṣyati | mā bhavāṃ mama striyaṃ pravārayitvā anutapyāhi | atha tava 
mithyāyācanāṃ karosīti āmantremi gacchāmi | rājā āha | nāhaṃ brāhmaṇa 
mithyāyācanāṃ karomi nāpi dattvā anutapyāmi | api tvaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako 
iyaṃ ca devī taruṇī sukumārā, taṃ te na icchati | yadi tvaṃ taruṇo bhaveyā taṃ eṣā 
devī utkaṇheyā, api tu nāhaṃ mithyāyācanāṃ karomi, gaccha gṛhya aliṃdāṃ devī, 
nehi yatrecchasi | so dāni brāhmaṇo rājño ikṣvākusya pratiśrutvā hṛṣa: tuṣa:
prīto saṃvṛtto | aliṃdāṃ devīmāliṃgya tata: praveśaṃ praveśayanto tasyā eva upari
prapatito strīsahasrehi aahāso mukto, devīye kalyāṇo anurūpa: puruṣo labdha: |
aliṃdāpi devī aśrukaṇhā rudanmukhī pralapantī brāhmaṇena haste gṛhya ākaḍḍhati
kaīkriyati ito ca ito ca laggati | ucchasantena praśvasantena aśrūhi vahantehi 
ālāpena (nālāya) galantī pradeśe deśe omūtrentena susaṃgṛhītāṃ kṛtvā anālambantī 
rājagṛhāto kaīyamānī nikkāsitā vikalībhūtā ca saṃvṛttā |
tena brāhmaṇena nagarasya anuprākāraṃ daridragrāme vaṃkajarjaraśālāṃ nirmiṇitvā 
jarjaramaṃce tṛṇapalāśaṃ prajñapitaṃ khaṇḍaghaakaṃ dakasya sthāpitaṃ | tatra aliṃdā devī 
praveśitā vastrehi naṣapraṇaṣehi ābharaṇehi lugnapralugnehi na kadāci-
(430)t pādehi bhūmiṃ spṛṣvā pādukāhi bhraṣāhi anāmuktehi pādehi kṣata-
vikṣatehi | tato so brāhmaṇo tatra jarjaraśālāmadhye niṣīditvā āha | bhadre sunivastā 
bhavitvā pādāni me dhovāhi svakāni ca pādāni dhovāhi tato ramāhi, varaṃ te 
ramito ahaṃ, suṣhu bhadre rāmehi, samyak māṃ bhadre ramāpehi bhaṇitena me bhadre ramāpehi, 
lalitena me bhadre ramāpehi | evaṃ dāni sā deviye sarvarātrī evaṃ me rāmehi evaṃ me 
rāmehi utthāpehi saṃviśāpehi saṃviśāpehi tti gatā rātriye prabhātāye aruṇod-
gamanakālasamaye tato śakro svarūpeṇa sthito aṃgadakuṇḍaladivyaśarīradhāro udāreṇa 
varṇenobhāsayitvā varavimalakuṇḍaladharo devarājā bhavitvā svayaṃprabhā osṛṣā 
varṇena sarvaśālā sāmantena obhāsitā | sā dāni alindā devī śakraṃ devānāmindraṃ 
svarūpeṇa dṛṣvā rāgena mūrcchitā | kiṃ mayā kṛtaṃ yametena sārdhaṃ na ramitaṃ ti |
śakro devānāmindro aliṃdāṃ devīṃ vareṇa pravārayati |
śakro smi devānāmindro trāyastriṃśāna īśvaro |
varaṃ varehi me bhadre yaṃ kiṃcit manasecchasi ||1||
sā dāni aliṃdā devī śakrasya devānāmindrasya prāṃjaliṃ kṛtvā etaduvāca |
śakro me vareṇa vāreti evaṃ vademi putro me varo ti | tasyā dāni indreṇa bhaiṣajyaguḍikā 
dinnā | imāṃ guḍikāṃ udakena vilolayitvā pibāhi tata: te putro bhaviṣyati 
siṃhasadṛśo balavāṃ parasainyapramardano | utsāhenāsya loke samasamo na bhaviṣyati |
@278
api tu varṇena rūpena pāpako bhaviṣyati yaṃ te ahaṃ na hṛṣāya upasthito | indro 
(431) dāni alindāye devīye varaṃ dattvā jarjaraśālāmantarahāpayitvā trāya-
striṃśadevanikāye pratyasthāsi |
sā dāni aliṃdā devī tāṃ bhaiṣajyaguḍikāṃ aṃśukasya koṇe bandhitvā rājakulaṃ 
praviṣā padmavarṇena mukhena pariśuddhehi indriyehi | evaṃ vistīrṇa anta:pure mama 
putro bhaviṣyati | sā dāni alindā devī rājñā ikṣvākunā dūrato eva dvāra-
śālāyāṃ praviśantī dṛṣā padmavarṇena mukhena pariśuddhehi indriyehi | rājā dāni 
devīṃ pṛcchati | padmavarṇo te mukho pariśuddhānīndriyāṇi sukhaṃ rātriṃ śayitāye 
krīḍāratī vā anubhūtā kiṃcit te udāro kalyāṇo labdho ti | sā dāni devī
āha | mahārāja kuto me śayitāye sukhaṃ krīḍ+āratirvā anubhūtā | śakro so 
devānāmindro so brāhmaṇaveṣaṃ nirmiṇitvā ihāgato | tata: me sarvarātri utthāpehi 
saṃveśehi gatā prabhātāyāṃ rātryāṃ aruṇodghāakālasamaye taṃ brāhmaṇaveśamantardhā-
payitvā indra: svarūpeṇa sthita: sarvāṃ ca diśāṃ varṇenāvabhāsayitvā ahaṃ varaṃ pravāritā 
varaṃ varehi bhadre |
śakro smi devānāmindro trāyastriṃśāna īśvaro |
varaṃ varehi me bhadre yaṃ tuvaṃ manasecchasi ||1||
tatra mahārāja putravaro yācita: putraṃ me varaṃ dehi | tena śakreṇa mama bhaiṣajya-
guḍikā dinnā imāṃ guḍikāṃ udakena vilolayitvā pibāhi tato putro bhaviṣyati 
siṃhāsanapīho balavāṃ parasainyapramardako utsāhena se loke samasamo na bhaviṣyati,
api tu varṇarūpeṇa pāpako bhaviṣyati, yaṃ te ahaṃ na hṛṣatuṣāye upasthito | so 
dāni rājā (432) śrutvā devīye ruṣo | yā dāni tvaṃ mayā anujñātā kimasya 
tvayā na hṛṣatuṣāye upasthito | tena dāni rājñā devīye bhaiṣajyaguḍikā roṣeṇa 
ācchinnā | so dāni rājā bhaiṣajyaguḍikāṃ śiṃlāyāṃ nighṛṣayitvā udakena 
vilolayitvā paṃcānāṃ mānavikānāṃ devīśatānāṃ kuśāgreṇa pibanāye dinnā | sāpi 
aliṃdā devī tato bhaiṣajyaguḍikāto pibanāye na labhati mā devī pāpakaṃ putraṃ 
janayiṣyati | sā dāni aliṃdā devī ceīnāṃ pṛcchati | kahiṃ sā bhaiṣajyaguḍikā 
kṛtā | ceīyo āha | devī tava sā bhaiṣajyaguḍikā rājñā gṛhṇītvā niṣadāyāṃ 
nigharṣayitvā paṃcānāṃ mānavikānāṃ devīśatānāṃ pibanāye dinnā | devī pṛcchati |
katamāye niṣadāye sā bhaiṣajyaguḍikā oghṛṣā ti | ceī āha | imāe devi 
niṣadāya sā bhaiṣajyaguḍikā oghṛṣā | sā dāni aliṃdā devī niṣadāya udakavinduṃ 
kṛtvā kuśāgreṇa jihvāgraṃ kṛtvā abhyavahṛtaṃ | tāye api devīye kukṣi: pratilabdho |
evaṃ dāni paṃca devīśatāni kukṣimantāni saṃvṛttāni |
@279
tāni dāni paṃca devīśatāni navānāṃ vā daśānāṃ vā māsānāmatyayena 
prasūtāni | ekūnapaṃcakumāraśatā jātā prāsādikā darśanīyā akṣudrāvakāśā 
paramāye śubhāye varṇapuṣkalatāye samanvāgatā, aliṃdāye pi devīye putro jāto 
durvarṇo durdṛśo sthūloṣho sthūlaśiro sthūlapāda: mahodaro kālo maṣirāśivarṇo |
te dāni varṣavarā kaṃcukīyā ca rājño nivedayanti | mahārāja ekūnā paṃcaśatā devī 
prasūtā ekūnā paṃca kumāraśatā jātā prāsādikā darśaṇīyā, aliṃdāye devīye 
putro jāto durvarṇo durdṛśo sthūloṣho sthūlaśiro sthūlapādo kālo maṣirāśivarṇo |
(433)śrutvā puna: rājā ikṣvāku: ruṣo daurmanasyajāto saṃvṛtto | yaṃ mayā devīye 
guḍikā pibanāye na dinnā mā sā putraṃ janayiṣyatīti tatkuto devīye edṛśo putro 
jāto | varṣavarā kaṃcukīyā āha | mahārāja yatra devena niṣadāya sā bhaiṣajyaguḍikā 
nighṛṣā tatra tāye niṣadāye devī udakavinduṃ kṛtvā kuśāgreṇa jihvāgreṇa abhya-
vahṛtaṃ tato devīye putro jāto | rājā āha | mā me kadāciddevīye putro agrato 
tiṣhatu, na icchāmi edṛśaṃ draṣuṃ | so dāni ikṣvāku: teṣāṃ paṃcānāṃ kumāraśatānāṃ 
ekūnakānāṃ varṇarūpaṃ śrutvā prahṛṣatuṣo | teṣāṃ rūpavantānāṃ kumārāṇāṃ aliṃdāye 
putraṃ sthāpayitvā saptāhaṃ ramaṇīyāni jātakarmāṇi kriyanti śramaṇabrāhmaṇa- 
kṛpaṇavanīpakeṣu anyaya janasya viśrāṇeti annaṃ pānaṃ khādyaṃ bhojyaṃ vastraṃ gandhaṃ mālyaṃ 
vilepanaṃ tailapraṇālikā pravāhitā ghṛtapraṇālikā ca nānāprakārā pānapraṇālikā 
pravāhitā | ekamekasya kumārasya catvāro dhātriyo upasthāpitāyo, kumārasya 
anyā udvarteti supeti, anyā uccāraprasrāvamapakarṣati, anyā stanaṃ deti, anyā  
utsaṃgena dhārayati | aliṃdāye devīye putre dhātriyo na dinnā | tato alindāye 
devīye svakā upasthāyikā dinnā | evaṃ dāni te kumārā unnīyanti vardhīyanti |
tato rājā ikṣvāku: sarveṣāṃ teṣāṃ paṃcānāṃ kumāraśatānāṃ kuśamiśrāṇi nāmā 
kṛtāni | koci indrakuśo kocidbrahmakuśo kocid devakuśo kocidṛṣikośo 
kocit kusumakośo koci drumakuśo koci ratnakuśo kocit mahākuśo koci
haṃsakuśo koci kroñcakuśo koci mayūrakuśo ityevamādi sarveṣāṃ kuśamiśrāṇi 
nāmā kṛtāni, aliṃdāye devīye śuddhaṃ kuśo ti nāmaṃ kṛtaṃ |
(434) rājā dāni ikṣvāku: sarveṣāṃ ekūnapaṃcakumāraśatānāṃ dāraka-
krīḍāpana (yāna)-kāni nānāprakārāṇi deti, devīye putrasya kuśasya krīḍā- 
pana(yāna)kaṃ na deti | tata: kuśo kumāro yaṃ vā krīḍ+āpana (yāna)kaṃ abhipretaṃ 
bhavati teṣāṃ bhrātṛṇāṃ ācchinditvā krīḍitvā ramitvā punardeti | evaṃ dāni 
@280
rājā ikṣvāku: teṣāṃ kumārāṇāṃ nānāprakārāṇi krīḍāyānakāni deti hastiyānaṃ 
aśvayānaṃ rathayānaṃ nānāprakārāṇi udārāṇi rājārhāṇi, kuśasya kumārasya yānaṃ 
na deti | kuśo pi kumāro yaṃ se yānaṃ abhipretaṃ bhavati hastiyānaṃ vā aśvayānaṃ 
vā rathayānaṃ vā yugyayānaṃ vā śivikā vā syandamānikā vā gallī vā ardhagallī 
vā patrayānaṃ vā ākāśayānaṃ vā teṣāṃ bhrātṛṇāṃ ācchinditvā vahitvā va punardeti 
kimetāni rakṣitvā ti | evaṃ dāni te kumārā vivardhamānā yaṃ kālaṃ vijñaprāptā 
saptavarṣā vā aṣavarṣā vā tato sekhīyanti lekhāyaṃ pi lipiyaṃ pi saṃkhyāyaṃ pi 
gaṇanāyaṃ pi mudrāyaṃ pi dhāraṇīyaṃ pi hastismiṃ pi aśvasmiṃ pi rathasmiṃ pi dhanusmiṃ 
pi veṇusmiṃ pi dhāvite javite plavite iṣvastrajñāne yuddhe vā niyuddhe vā chedye vā 
devyo vā bhedye vā heyo vā saṃgrāmaśīrṣāyāṃ vā rājamāyācāre sarvatra niścitā
gatigatā: | kuśakumāraṃ na koci śilpaṃ śikṣayati, svakāya buddhīya svakāya prajñāya 
svakena vīryena sarveṣāṃ teṣāṃ bhrātṛṇāṃ anyasya mahājanakāyasya suśikṣita: |
iṣvastrajñāne suśikṣito sarvaśilpāyatanehi aparāparehi ca sarveṣāṃ kuśo kumāro 
viśiṣyati |
tasya dāni rājño ikṣvākusya evaṃ bhavati | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ imāṃ paṃca kumāraśatāṃ 
mīmāṃseyaṃ ko imeṣāṃ mamātyayena rājā bhaviṣyati | tena dāni rājñā ikṣvākunā 
(435) paṃca modakaśatā kārāpitā eko modako mahānto teṣāṃ modakānāṃ madhye 
sthāpito aparehi modakehi occhādito yo etaṃ mahāntaṃ modakaṃ gṛhṇīṣyati tamahaṃ 
jñāsyāmi eṣo mamātyayena rājā bhaviṣyati | so dāni rājā ikṣvāku: taṃ modakarāśiṃ 
kṛtvā paṃca kumāraśatāṃ śabdāpayitvā āmantrayati | śīghraṃ trīhi tālehi modaka-
rāśito ekamekaṃ modakaṃ gṛhṇatha | te dāni kumārā sarve prathamaṃ pi dhāvitā paścāt 
kumāro pradhāvito | so kumāro sarveṣāṃ bhrātṛṇāṃ vāmadakṣiṇena hastena avagūhitvā taṃ 
mahāntaṃ modakaṃ gṛhītaṃ | tasya rājño ikṣvākusya evaṃ bhavati | eṣo kuśo kumāro 
mamātyayena rājā bhaviṣyati | eṣo ca durvarṇo durdṛśo sthūloṣho sthūlaśiro 
sthūlapādo mahodaro kālo maṣirāśivarṇo apriyo pratikulo darśanāye | ko etaṃ 
rājaṃ dhārayiṣyati | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ dvitīyaṃ pi imāṃ kumārāṃ jijñāseyaṃ | āhāradeśakāle 
ime kumārā saṃmukhaṃ pariveśāpayiṣyaṃ | yo eteṣaṃ (ṣāṃ) prathamaṃ bhojanaṃ pratīchiṣyati 
ahaṃ jñāsyāmi eṣo mamātyayena rājā bhaviṣyati | so dāni rājā ikṣvāku: 
āhāradeśakāle tāṃ paṃca kumāraśatāṃ śabdāpayitvā purato niṣīdāpayitvā 
bhojanaṃ allīpayati | te pi kumārā bhojanaṃ pratipālenti | so kuśo kumāro 
taṃ bhojanaṃ bhūmiye pratīchati | yattakena sa bhojanena abhiprāyo taṃ bhūmīyaṃ odanasya 
rāśiṃ karoti | tatraiva upari vyaṃjanāni pratīchati pṛthivīniśritaṃ bhuṃjati |
@281
tasya dāni rājño ikṣvākusya evaṃ bhavati | eṣo kuśo kumāro mamātyayena rājā 
bhaviṣyati pṛthivīśvaro pṛthivīniśritaṃ paribhuṃjati | so dāni rājā ikṣvāku:
apareṇa kālena purohitaṃ pṛcchati | upādhyāya ko imeṣāṃ kumārāṇāṃ mamātyayena 
rājā bhaviṣyati | purohito āha | mahārāja eṣo hi kuśo kumāro devasyātyayena 
rājā bhaviṣyati | etasya rājalakṣaṇā: | so dāni rājā ikṣvāku: (436)
purohitasya śrutvā du:khito saṃvṛtto | ko upāyo bhaveyā yaṃ eṣo kuśo kumāro 
mamātyayena rājā nab have | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ rājakule deśe deśe guhyapradeśeṣu mahānidhānāni 
nikhaneyaṃ adṛṣāni kenaci | yo imā nidhānān mamātyayena janayā buddheyā 
utkhanayeyā so rājā bhaveyā, apyevaṃ nāma anyo kumāro rājā bhaveyā | tena dāni 
rājñā ikṣvākunā rājakule deśe deśe guhyapradeśuṣu mahānidhānaṃ nikhataṃ adṛṣaṃ kenaci |
so dāni rājā ikṣvāku: dīrghasyādhvano tyayena maraṇakālasamaye amātyānanuśāsati |
bho bhaṇe amātyā yo imeṣāṃ paṃcānāṃ kumāraśatānāṃ mamātyayena imāni 
nidhānāni va jāneyā buddheyā utkhanayeyā taṃ rājyena abhiṣiṃcatha | ante 
nidhi:, bahirnidhi:, na cānte na bahirnidhi:, caturṇāṃ śālarājānāṃ heṣhato 
caturo nidhi:, samudre nidhi:, sāgare nidhi:, yojane nidhi:, mocane nidhi:, 
vṛkṣāgre nidhi:, parvate nidhi:, yato ca vairocano abhyudeti tata: nidhi:, prabhaṃkarādityaṃ 
yatrāstameti tatra nidhi:, yatra devā mahīyanti tatrāpi nihito nidhi:, yo amātyāho 
imāṃ kumāro nidhānāṃ jānāti utkhanāpeti anācikṣito taṃ rājyenābhiṣiṃcatha |
so va rājā bhaviṣyati | so dāni rājā ikṣvāku: evamamātyānanuśāsitvā 
kāladharmeṇa saṃyukto kālagato |
te dāni paṃca kumāraśatā pitu: kālagatasya rājyaheto: anyamanyaṃ vivaditvā 
ahaṃ rājā ahaṃ rājeti na cānyamanyaṃ vihiṃsanti dhārmikatvāt | tadā amātyā 
kumārāṇāṃ jalpanti | kumārāho mā vivadatha | teṣāṃ vo rājño ikṣvākusya āṇatti-
(437) kā asti | pitari maraṇakālasamaye saṃdeśo dinna: yo pitari saṃdeśaṃ 
jāniṣyati so rājā bhaviṣyati | kumārā āhu: | amātyāho evaṃ tu yathāsmākaṃ
pitari saṃdeśo dinno ākhyāyatha | te dāni amātyā paṃcānāṃ kumāraśatānāṃ purata: 
taṃ rājño ikṣvākusya saṃdeśaṃ parikīrtenti | ante nidhi:, bahirnidhi:, naivānte na 
bahirnidhi:, caturṇāṃ śālarājānāṃ heṣhato caturo nidhi:, samudre nidhi:, sāgare 
nidhi:, yojane nidhi:, mocane nidhi:, vṛkṣāgre nidhi:, parvatāye nidhi:, yatra ca 
vairocano abhyudeti tato nidhi: | prabhaṃkarādityaṃ yatrāstameti tatra nidhi:, yatra 
devā mahīyanti tatrāpi nihito nidhi: | kumārāho imaṃ vo pitareṇa ikṣvākunā 
saṃdeśo dinna: yo yuṣmākaṃ imān nidhānā nikṣiptāṃ jāniṣyati utkhanayiṣyati 
@282
so va rājā bhaviṣyati | ekūnapaṃcakumāraśatā nidhānān kīrtiyamānānna jānanti 
na budhyanti, kuśo mahābuddhirmahāmīmānsako sarvaṃ arthaṃ upagato pariśuddho | so 
dāni āha | ahametaṃ pitari vacanaṃ tatra bho nivedayiṣyāmi | ye yuṣmābhirnidhānā 
parikīrtitāstān sarvānutkhanāpayiṣyaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ ante nidhi:, abhyantarāṃ 
rājakuladvāre dehalāya abhyantarato nihito nidhi: | taṃ pradeśaṃ amātyahi utkhanā-
pitaṃ mahānidhānaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ bahirnidhistasyaiva dehalāya bāhyato nihito 
nidhi: | taṃ pi mahānidhānaṃ kumāreṇa utkhanāpitaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ naivānte na 
bahirnidhīti taṃ madhyamadvāre dehalāye heṣhato nihito nidhi: | taṃ pi kumāreṇa
mahānidhānaṃ (438) utkhānitaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ caturṇāṃ śālarājānāṃ heṣhato 
caturo nidhi: yatra rājño ikṣvākusya paryaṃko śālamayo suvarṇapādehi onaddha: śayyāṃ 
kalpayati teṣāṃ paryaṃkapādānāṃ heṣhato caturo nidhi: te pi kumāreṇa mahānidhānā 
utkhanāpitā | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ samudre nidhiṃ ti yā rājakyaaśokavaṇikāyāṃ 
krīḍāpuṣki(ska)riṇī tatrāpi nihito nidhi: | tatrāpi kumāreṇa krīḍā-
puṣki(ska)riṇikāto ukkaḍḍhāpito | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ sāgaranidhiṃ ti yatra 
rājño ikṣvākusya snāpanaśālāye udupānaṃ tatrāpi nihito nidhi: | taṃ kumāreṇa 
udupānāto mahānidhānaṃ utkhanāpitaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ yojane nidhiṃ ti yasmiṃ 
pradeśe rājño ikṣvākusya yānaṃ yujyati hastiyānaṃ vā aśvayānaṃ vā yugyayānaṃ vā taṃ 
pi kumāreṇa mahānidhānaṃ utkhanāpitaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ mocane nidhiṃ ti yatra abhi-
rakṣaṇapradeśe rājño ikṣvākusya yānaṃ muccati hastiyānaṃ vā aśvayānaṃ vā yugyayānaṃ 
vā tatrāpi nihito nidhi: | taṃ kumāreṇa mahānidhānaṃ utkhanāpitaṃ | yaṃ tātena 
vuttaṃ vṛkṣāgre nidhiṃ ti yatra rājño ikṣvākusya darśanaśālāyāṃ mahāvṛkṣaṃ tasya sūryeṇa 
udayantena yatra agracchāyā nipatati astamitenāpi sūryeṇa yatra carimā chāyā 
nipatitā tatrāpi nihito nidhi: | te pi kumāreṇa dve mahānidhānā utkhanāpitā |
yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ parvate nidhiṃ ti yatra śilāpae rājño ikṣvākusya śīrṣasnānaṃ varṇanaṃ 
ca vilepanaṃ ca piṣyati tatra hehato nihito nidhi: | taṃ pi kumāreṇa mahānidhānaṃ 
utkhanāpitaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ yatra vairocano bhyudeti nidhiṃ ti yatra tāto ikṣvāku 
ikṣuṇā jāto tatrāpi nihito (439) nidhi | taṃ pi kumāreṇa mahānidhānaṃ 
utkhanāpitaṃ | yaṃ pi tātena vuttaṃ yatra prabhaṃkarāditya astameti tatra nihito nidhi
tti, yatra ikṣvāku kālagato tatrāpi nihito nidhi: | taṃ pi kumāreṇa mahānidhānaṃ 
utkhanāpitaṃ | yaṃ tātena vuttaṃ yatra devā mahīyanti tatrāpi nihito nidhi:, yatra 
rājñā ikṣvākunā paṃca kumāraśatā pariviṣāpitā tatrāpi nihito nidhi: | taṃ pi 
kumāreṇa mahānidhānamutkhanāpitaṃ | evaṃ tena kuśena kumāreṇa tāni nidhānāni 
utkhanāpiyamānāni amātyā ca kumārā ca purohitā ca brāhmaṇarājācāryā ca 
@283
bhaabalāgrā ca naigamajanapadā ca sarve kuśasya kumārasya tatra nidhāneṣu utkhanā-
piyamāneṣu vismayamāpannā | aho kuśasya kumārasya mahābuddhi mahāmīmānsā,
yatra dāni rājño ikṣvākusya rājakule deśe deśe mahānidhānaṃ nihitaṃ taṃ sarvaṃ kuśena 
jñātaṃ sarvaṃ ca utkhanāpitaṃ | eṣo rājā bhaviṣyati |
teṣāṃ dāni amātyānāṃ evaṃ bhavati | mā haiva tāvat kuśena kumāreṇa anyeṣāṃ 
sakāśāto śrutaṃ bhaviṣyati, bhūyo bhūyo anyenārthena jijñāsema | te dāni kumārāṇāṃ 
amātyā jalpanti | kumārā yo yuṣmākaṃ sarvāṃ devān vanditvā prathamaṃ siṃhāsane 
upaviśiṣyati so rājā bhaviṣyati | te dāni ekūnapaṃcakumāraśatā nānāprakārāṇi 
yānāni abhiruhitvā śīghraṃ tvaramānarūpā yena devakulā tena devavandakā pradhāvanti |
so pi kuśo kumāro yena sarvasauvarṇaṃ ahiṣecanīyasiṃhāsanaṃ tenopasaṃkramitvā 
caturdiśaṃ devānāṃ aṃjaliṃ kṛtvā pūrvarājacittīkareṇa ca taṃ siṃhāsanaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā 
upaviṣa: | so hi kuśo kumārehi amātyehi bhaabalāgrehi (440) ca naigama-
janapadehi ca ayaṃ paṇḍito ti kṛtvā rājye bhiṣikto sarvehi ṣaṣhīhi nagara-
sahasrehi nigamajanapadehi rājāmātyehi kumārehi ca abhyarcito eṣa: rājā ti |
evaṃ dāni kuśo kumāro rājyaṃ prāpto |
so dāni rājā kuśo yaṃ kālaṃ rājyaṃ prāpta: tato mātaraṃ alindāṃ devī-
mabhivādayitvā satkṛtvā gurukṛtvā mānetvā pūjetvā evaṃ dāni rājā kuśo ciraṃ
kālaṃ dharmeṇa rājyaṃ kārāpayitvā apareṇa kālena tāṃ devīmalindāṃ mātaraṃ vijñapeti
ambe bhāryāṃ me agramahiṣīmānehi prāsādikāṃ darśanīyāṃ yasyā anyā strī sadṛśā 
na bhavet | aliṃdā devī āha | putra ko te pāpakasya rūpeṇa prāsādikāṃ darśanīyāṃ
bhāryāṃ dāsyati | pāpikāṃ eva rūpeṇa bhāryāṃ ānayiṣyāmi yā te ullāsaṃ na 
kariṣyati | rājā kuśo āha | ambe yadi pāpikāṃ me bhāryāṃ ānayiṣyasi na 
tāmahaṃ pāpikāṃ bhāryāṃ pādena vā pāṇinā vā spṛśeyaṃ | prāsādikāṃ darśanīyāṃ me 
bhāryāṃ ānehi | na me ambe śrutaṃ vā dṛṣaṃ vā rājā pāpiko ti nāpi rājā 
pāpikāye striyāye sārdhaṃ abhiramati, śobhanāṃ va me bhāryāṃ ambe ānehi |
alindā devī āha | putra sukhaṃ jāyāpatikā anyonyasamalakṣaṇā saṃvasanti na 
cānyamanyaṃ abhimanyanti | kalyāṇarūpā bhāryā pāpakaṃ rūpeṇa patiṃ abhimanyati |
kalyāṇarūpo pati: pāparūpāye bhāryāye abhimanyati | yādṛśā te putra bhāryā yogyā 
tādṛśāṃ te bhāryāṃ ānayiṣyāmi pāpikāṃ rūpeṇa, yā te putra nābhimanyiṣyati |
rājā kuśo āha | ambe na me pāpikāye bhāryāye kāryaṃ | asadṛśāṃ me rūpeṇa 
bhāryāmānehi | aliṃdā devī āha | putra ko te pāpakasya rūpeṇa kalyāṇarūpāṃ 
@284
bhāryāṃ dāsyati | kuśo rājā āha | ambe dūrāto me arthahiraṇyasuvarṇena 
vyayakarmeṇa kalyāṇarūpāṃ bhāryāṃ ānehi |
(441) sā dāni aliṃdā devī amātyāṃ purohitāṃ śabdāpayitvā āma-
ntrayati | bhavanto rājño kuśasya bhāryāṃ agramahiṣīṃ jānatha, yādṛśā rājakule 
bahūnāṃ strīsahasrāṇāṃ agramahiṣī jyeṣhā bhaveyā | te dāni amātyā purohitā 
ca devīya pratiśrutvā samantato nagarajānapadeṣu brāhmaṇā ca dūtā ca visarjitā |
gacchatha bhavanto yādṛśā iha kanyā rājño kuśasya ikṣvākuputrasya yogyā bhaveyā 
tādṛśīṃ kanyāṃ jānatha | te dāni brāhmaṇā ca dūtā ca ṣoḍ+aśa janapadānaṇvamānā 
śūraseneṣu janapadeṣu kaṇṇakubjaṃ nāma nagaraṃ tatra anuprāptā | tatra mahendrako nāma 
madrakarājā rājyaṃ kārayati | tasya sudarśanā nāma dhītā prāsādikā darśanīyā, 
yasyā sarve jambudvīpe rūpeṇa sadṛśā anyā kanyā nāsti | sā dāni rājadhītā 
mahatā rājaṛddhīye mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā samudayena catughoaṃ aśvarathaṃ abhi-
ruhitvā vayasyakāhi ca ceikāhi ca parivāritā udyānabhūmiṃ nirdhāvati | tehi 
brāhmaṇehi dūtehi ca dṛṣā | teṣāṃ dāni bhavati | iyaṃ rājakanyā suṣhu prāsādikā 
darśanīyā, iyaṃ rājño kuśasya agramahiṣī yogyā | te dāni brāhmaṇā dūtā ca aparaṃ 
divasaṃ kalyato eva prāvariya nivāsayitvā ca rājakuladvāre sthitā | yaṃ kālaṃ 
rājā mahendrako darśanaśālāyāṃ upaviṣo te dāni brāhmaṇā dūtā ca rājño bhi-
vādayitvā purata: sthitā | so dāni brāhmaṇo rājño mahendrakasya jayena vardhāpayitvā 
etaduvāca | mahārāja vārāṇasyāṃ kuśo nāma rājño ikṣvākusya putro so te sudarśanāṃ 
svadhītaraṃ bhāryārthāya vareti | so dāni kuśo rājā abhilakṣito yathā ṣaṣīnāṃ 
nagarasahasrāṇāṃ rājyaṃ kārayati | tasya mahendrakasya bhavati | anurūpa edṛśasya 
puruṣasya sambandho | so dāni rājā mahendrako taṃ brāhmaṇaṃ dūtāṃ ca jalpa (442)
te | bhavanto vayasya: rājā kuśo mama bhavati, demi se dhītaraṃ bhāryārthaṃ | so dāni 
brāhmaṇo modakāni krīṇiya brāhmaṇāṃ śabdāvitvā modakāni vāreti | bhavanto 
ayaṃ mahendrako madrakarājā rājño kuśasya ikṣvākuputrasya dhītāṃ sudarśanāṃ prapatnīṃ 
prayacchati | taṃ bhavanto udakaṃ prayacchantu | te dāni brāhmaṇā ca dūtā ca brāhmaṇasya 
vacanaṃ kṛtvā rājānaṃ mahendrakamāmantrayitvā prasthitā | anupūrveṇa vārāṇasī-
manuprāptā: |
te dāni brāhmaṇā ca dūtā ca amātyānāṃ purohitānāṃ nivedayanti | tādṛśā
kanyā labdhā yasyā sarve jambudvīpe anyā kanyā rūpeṇa sadṛśā nāsti | śūrasene 
nāma janapade kanyakubjaṃ nāma nagaraṃ, tatra mahendrako nāma madrakarājā tasya dhītā 
sudarśanā nāma prāsādikā darśanīyā | śrutvā te dāni amātyā purohitā ca 
@285
aliṃdāye devīye nivedenti | tādṛśā kanyā labdhā yasyā sarve jambudvīpe anyā 
kanyā rūpeṇa sadṛśā nāsti | śūrasene nāma janapade kanyakubjaṃ nāma nagaraṃ | tatra 
mahendrako nāma madrakarājā | tasya dhītā sudarśanā nāma prāsādikā darśanīyā |
śrutvā alindā devī hṛṣā prītā saṃvṛttā | asadṛśā me putrasya bhāryā labdhā |
sā dāni alindā devī putrasya kuśasya rocayati | putra tādṛśā kanyā labdhā 
yasyā sarve jambudvīpe anyā kanyā rūpeṇa sadṛśā nāsti | śūrasene nāma janapade 
kanyakubjaṃ nāma nagaraṃ, tatra mahendrako nāma madrakarājā, tasya dhītā sudarśanā nāma 
prāsādikā darśanīyā | so dāni rājā kuśo māturvacanaṃ śrutvā hṛṣo prīto 
saṃvṛtta: | amātyapāriṣadyā brāhmaṇapurohitarājācāryānāmantreti | bhavanto 
(443) śūrasene nāma janapade kanyakubjaṃ nāma nagaraṃ, tatra mahendrako nāma madrakarājā 
tasya dhītā sudarśanā nāma | gacchatha tāṃ mama kṛtena ānetha | te dāni amātyā 
pāriṣadyā brāhmaṇapurohitā rājācāryā rājño kuśasya pratiśrutvā caturaṃgaṃ balakāyaṃ 
sannāhayitvā mahatā samṛddhiye mahatā vibhūṣāye prasthitā | tasyā dāni aliṃdāye 
devīye teṣāṃ prasthitānāmetadabhūṣi | ko nu khalu upāyo bhaveyā yathā sā sudarśanā 
rājadhītā na jāneyā kedṛśo rājā kuśo varṇarūpeṇa | tasyā dāni aliṃdāye 
devīye bhavati evaṃ | yaṃ nūnāhaṃ garbhagṛhaṃ kāreyaṃ yatra rājā kuśo bhāryāyā sārdhaṃ krīḍ+eyā 
rameyā paricāreyā na ca sā jāneyā kedṛśo rājā kuśo tti | tāye dāni aliṃdāye 
devīye tādṛśaṃ garbhagṛhaṃ kṛtaṃ liptopaliptaṃ osaktapaadāmakalāpaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ 
muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ yatra rājā kuśo krīḍiṣyati ramiṣyati paricāriṣyati |
te pi dāni amātyā pāriṣadyā brāhmaṇapurohitā rājācāryā anupūrveṇa 
śūraseneṣu jānapadeṣu kanyakubjaṃ nāma nagaramanuprāptā | te dāni yena mahendrako 
madrakarājā tenopasaṃkramitvā rājānaṃ jayena vardhāpayitvā purato sthitvā etaduvāca |
mahārāja jāmātā te kuśo rājā kauśalyaṃ paripṛcchati saparivārasya yaṃ ca mahā-
rājena pratijñātaṃ tāṃ me dhītāṃ sudarśanāṃ bhāryārthaṃ dehi | so dāni rājā mahendrako 
tānamātyapāriṣadyāṃ brāhmaṇapurohitarājācāryānabhinanditvā pratisaṃmoditvā 
rājārahāṇi vastrālaṃkārāṇi paribhogāni ca dinnā te dāni amātyapāriṣadyā 
tatra katyahaṃ kālaṃ viharitvā rājño mahendrakasya āmantrayanti | mahārāja ciragatā 
sma vivāha: kriyatu gacchāma: | so dāni rājā mahendrako mahatā rājarddhīye (444)
 mahatā rājānubhāvena mahato janakāyasya hakkārahikkārabherīmṛdaṃgapaahaśaṃkha-
saṃninādena vivāhadharmaṃ kṛtvā dhītā sudarśanā rājño kuśasya bhāryā dinnā | te dāni 
amātyā purohitā vivāhadharmaṃ kṛtvā rājño mahendrakasya āmantrayitvā prasthitā |
anupūrveṇa vārāṇasīye upavanaṃ anuprāptā | evaṃ dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā mahatā 
satkāreṇa mahatā samudayena vārāṇasīṃ nagarīṃ praveśitā | sā dāni sudarśanā 
@286
rājadhītā rājakule praveśitā | yena śvaśrū aliṃdā devī tenopasaṃkramitvā śvaśruye 
pādāṃ śirasā vaṃditvā purata: pratyusthāsi | sā dāni aliṃdā mahādevī tāṃ vadhūṃ 
dṛṣvā pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā saṃvṛttā |
so dāni rājā kuśo sudarśanāye rājadhītāye sārdhaṃ tahiṃ garbhagṛhe ajyotike 
mahārahehi upabhogaparibhogehi krīḍanto ramanto paricārayanto āsati | tasyā 
dāni rājadhītu: sudarśanāye tahiṃ garbhagṛhe ajyotike rājñā kuśena sārdhaṃ krīḍantīye 
ramantīye paricārayintīye etadabhūṣi | imaṃ rājño kuśasya ikṣvākukulaṃ ṛddhaṃ ca 
sphītaṃ ca kṣemaṃ ca subhikṣaṃ ca anantaratnākaraṃ ayaṃ ca asmākaṃ śayanagṛho ajyotiko 
dīpā pi na dīpyanti | parasparaṃ hi cakṣuhi na paśyāmo naivāhaṃ jānāmi kedṛśo 
rājā kuśo varṇarūpeṇa, nāpi sa rājā kuśo jānāti kīdṛśā me sudarśanā devī 
varṇarūpeṇa | etaṃ tatra antaraṃ na paribudhyāmi, kasyārthāya asmākaṃ śayanagṛhe naiva rātraṃ 
na divā dīpā dīpyanti | sā dāni sudarśanā devī rājānaṃ kuśaṃ rahogataṃ pṛcchati |
mahārāja ayaṃ rājakulo ṛddho ca sphīto ca anantaratanākaro, imasmiṃ cāsmākaṃ 
śayanagṛhe naiva rātrau na divā dīpā dīpyanti, yathā andhakāre tathā saṃvasāmo, 
parasparaṃ cakṣuhi na paśyāmo, naivāhaṃ jānāmi kīdṛśo me bhartā nāpi mahārājā
jānāti kīdṛśā me sudarśanā devī | tadetkāraṇaṃ na paribudhyāmi kasyā-
(445)rthāya asmākaṃ śayanagṛhe dīpā na dīpyanti | rājā kuśo āha | devi 
ahaṃ pi etaṃ na jānāmi kasyārthāya asmākaṃ śayanagṛhe dīpā na dīpyanti | mātā 
me jāniṣyati, tāṃ pṛcchāhi | sā dāni sudarśanā devī rājadhītā prabhātāye rātrīye 
yaṃ kālaṃ rājā kuśo nirdhāvito bhavati, vastrāṇi ca prāvaritvā alaṃkāraṃ ca 
bandhayitvā aliṃdāya mahādevīye pādāṃ vandanāya upasaṃkrāntā | sā dāni sudarśanā 
śvaśrūye pādā vanditvā āha | bhae ayaṃ rājakulo ṛddho sphīto ca anantaratanākaro , 
asmiṃ ca asmākaṃ śayanagṛhe naiva divā na rātriṃ dīpā dīpyanti, yathā andhakāre 
tathā saṃvasāmo, parasparaṃ cakṣūhi na paśyāma:, kimatra kāraṇaṃ yaṃ asmākaṃ gṛhe dīpā 
na dīpyanti | aliṃdā mahādevī āha | putri sudarśane yuṣmākaṃ ubhaye jāyāpatikā 
udārarūpā rūpeṇa anyaṃ kaṃci samasamaṃ na paśyāmi | taṃ mā yuṣmākaṃ parasparaṃ udāraṃ 
rūpaṃ dṛṣvā unmādaṃ gaccheyāti | api tu evaṃ ca me devānāmupayācitaṃ cirakālaṃ 
asmābhi: yadā me vadhukāye sudarśanāye putro vā dhītā vā bhaveyā tato dvādaśame 
varṣe parasparaṃ paśyiṣyatha | eṣo smākaṃ kuladharma: | sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā 
āha | pāpaṃ khalu tāva bhaāye devānāmupayācitaṃ cirakālamasmābhi: parasparaṃ 
na draṣavyaṃ | aliṃdā mahādevī āha | putri kiṃ karomi, evaṃ me upayācitaṃ devānā-
mapi rakṣāmi, mā yuṣmākaṃ parasparaṃ udāravarṇarūpaṃ dṛṣvā unmādaṃ gaccheyā tti |
evaṃ dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā śvaśruya aliṃdāya mahādevīya saṃjñaptā |
@287
sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā cireṇa kālena tāṃ śvaśruṃ pranipatiya nāṃ vijñape-
(446)si | bhae icchāmi svāmikaṃ draṣuṃ | aliṃdā mahādevī āha | bhavatu 
putri kālena taṃ paśyiṣyasi | sā dāni sudarśanā punarpuna: tāṃ śvaśru vijñapeti |
bhae icchāmi ekaṃ vāraṃ draṣuṃ | tasyā dāni aliṃdāye mahādevīye evaṃ bhavati |
iyaṃ sudarśanā rājadhītā kuśaṃ paśyitukāmā, yadi se na vinodayāmi kautukaṃ mahāntaṃ 
bhaveyā | sā aliṃdā devī āha | putri sudarśane suṣhu suve te rājānaṃ kuśaṃ darśayi-
ṣyāmi darśanaśālāyāṃ, janasya darśanaṃ ca dattaṃ | sā dāni aliṃdā devī rājaṃ kuśaṃ 
āmaṃtreti | putra eṣā sudarśanā rājadhītā tvāṃ paśyitukāmā, tvaṃ ca pāpako rūpeṇa 
mā sudarśanā tavedṛśaṃ rūpaṃ dṛṣvā cittasya bhave anyathātvaṃ, yo teṣāṃ paṃcānāṃ kumāra-
śatānāṃ sarveṣāṃ kumārāṇāṃ darśanīyataro prāsādikataro bhaveyā sa rājeti kṛtvā 
rājāsane niṣīdāpayitvā tato sudarśanāye upadarśayitavyo eṣa: rājā kuśo ti |
tato sudarśanā jāneya edṛśo rājā kuśo ti tata: cittaṃ na pratihariṣyati | rājā 
kuśo āha | ambe evaṃ kriyatu | teṣāṃ dāni kumārāṇāṃ kuśadrumo kumāro prāsā-
diko darśanīyo | so dāni kuśadrumo rājārhehi vastrehi ca ābharaṇehi ca alaṃkṛtvā 
yathā rājā tathā alaṃkṛto darśanaśālāye rājakṛtye siṃhāsane rājeti kṛtva upa-
viśāpito | te pi kumārā sarve alaṃkṛtā: subhūṣitā kṛtā svakasvakeṣu āsaneṣu 
upaviśāpitā | amātyā pi purohitā bhaabalāgrā śreṣhi naigamagrāmagrāmika- 
janapadā sarājakyā pariṣā yathā devapariṣā virocati | so dāni rājā kuśo 
bhrātu: kuśadrumasya kumārasya rājāsane niṣaṇṇasyacchatraṃ gṛhya vāme pārśve chatraṃ dhāreti |
sā dāni aliṃdā devī vadhukāye sudarśanāye sārdhaṃ aparehi ca bahuhi devīśatehi 
parivāritā rājakulāto nirdhāvitā siṃha-paṃjare sthitā | atha khalu aliṃdā 
mahādevī vadhukāye sudarśanāye (447)) kuśadrumaṃ kumāraṃ rājāsane upaniṣaṇṇakaṃ 
upadarśayati | putrid sudarśane eṣo te bhartā paśyāhi naṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā kuśa-
drumaṃ kumāraṃ rājāsane niṣaṇṇaṃ dṛṣvā prītamanasā, sulabdhā me lābhā yasyā me bhartā 
edṛśo abhirūpo prāsādiko darśanīyo sarvāṃ sa rājapariṣāmabhibhavati rūpeṇa |
sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā pariṣāṃ ca abhivilokayati yāvattasyā sahasastrī-
buddhiye so rājakyo chatradhāro dṛṣo | tasyā dāni sudarśanāye taṃ rājakyaṃ chatraṃdharaṃ 
dṛṣvā manasaṃ pratyāhataṃ, du:khadaurmanasyajātā saṃvṛttā | śvaśruṃ aliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃ 
jalpati | bhae śobhati rājā kuśo kumārā ca kṛtapuṇyā darśanīyā sarvā ca rājakyā 
pariṣā śobhati yathā devapariṣā | api ca eṣo chatradhāro apaśyanīyo na anurūpo,
sadṛśasya rājño devaputrasamasya edṛśo chatradhāro vikṛtarūpo sthūloṣho sthūlaśiro 
sthūlapādo mahodaro kālo maṣirāśivarṇo | etena cchatradhāreṇa sarvā sā rājakya- 
pariṣāśirī upahatā | evaṃ vistīrṇe rājye nāsti anyo puruṣo yo rājño chatraṃ 
dhareyā | yadi me bhartā icchati priyaṃ kartuṃ tadeṣo chatradhāro rājño sāmantake na 
@288
tiṣheyā anyaṃ puruṣaṃ chatra dhārāpaye | aliṃdā devī āha | putrid sudarśane mā haivaṃ 
jalpāhi, na rūpeṇa kṛtyaṃ bhavati, yadeṣo chatradhāro rūpeṇa pāpako api tu guṇehi 
mahātmako śīlavanto satyavādī dhārmiko puṇyavanto balavāṃ pararāṣrapramardako, 
etasyānubhāvena asmākaṃ ṣaṣhīhi nagarasahasrehi sanigamajānapadehi na koci
pratyarthiko hehāṃ utpādeti | etasyānubhāvena sarve vayaṃ sukhaṃ jīvāma | evaṃ dāni 
aliṃdāye devīye sā sudarśanā (448) saṃjñaptā | sā dāni sudarśanā rājñā kuśena 
sārdhaṃ rahogatā jalpati | mahārāja evaṃ vistīrṇe tava rājye nāstyanyo puruṣo
yo tava cchatradhāro bhaveya | yo tava edṛśo chatradhāro adarśanīyo | yadi me icchasi 
priyaṃ kartuṃ tadetaṃ chatradhāraṃ mellehi, anyaṃ puruṣaṃ chatradhāraṃ thapehi | rājā āha | mā 
etaṃ chatradhāraṃ nindāhi, kiṃ rūpeṇa kṛtyaṃ bhavati | yo guṇena sampanno kiṃ rūpaṃ tasya 
kariṣyati | so chatradhāro mahātmā guṇena kalyāṇo ca mahābalo ca, tasya anu-
bhāvena imāni ṣaṣi nagarasahasrāṇi na koci pratyarthiko hehāṃ utpādayati |
evaṃ dāni sudarśanā devī rājñā kuśena saṃjñaptā |
so dāni rājā kuśo sudarśanāṃ devīṃ paśyitukāmo mātaraṃ aliṃdāṃ devīṃ 
vijñāpeti | ambe abhiprāyo me yathā sudarśanāṃ devīṃ paśyeyaṃ | aliṃdā devī 
āha | putra tvaṃ pāpako rūpeṇa, yadi sudarśanā jāneyā edṛśo rājā kuśo 
varṇarūpeṇa, sthānametaṃ vidyati yaṃ sudarśanā upakrameṇa ātmānaṃ bhāreyā | rājā 
kuśo āha | ambe kiṃ śakyā kartuṃ | upāyo cintayitavyo yadahaṃ sudarśanāṃ 
paśyeya, sā ca me na jāneyā ko eṣo ti | aliṃdā devī āha | putra eṣa 
asti upāyo-yadā sudarśanā rājadhītā aparāhi devīhi sārdhaṃ sarvāhi ca 
anta:purikāhi udyānabhūmiṃ nirdhāvayiṣyati utpalāni padmāni ca puṣpitakāni 
draṣuṃ, tato tvaṃ prakṛtyaiva udyānaṃ gatvā padminīye kaṇhamātro otaritvā 
padmapalāśena śīrṣaṃ praticchādayitvā āsasi | tathā vayaṃ kariṣyāma: yathā yatra 
deśe tuvaṃ padminīye sthitako bhaviṣyasi, tena sopānena sudarśanā padminīya padmānā-
marthāya svayaṃ otariṣyati, yatkāraṇaṃ sudarśanātīva puṣpalolā patralolā ca, tato nāṃ 
tvaṃ yathābhiprāyaṃ paśyiṣya-(449) si | tatra dāni rājakule mālākārehi 
utpalāni ca padumāni ca puṇḍarīkāni ca saugandhikāni ca phullitāni nānā-
prakārāṇi ca mālyāni praveśiyanti | sā dāni sudarśanā tāni utpalāni padumāni 
phullitāni dṛṣvā tāṃ śvaśruṃ aliṃdāṃ devīṃ vijñapeti | bhae icchāmi vāpīyo 
draṣuṃ phullitakehi utpalapadumakumudapuṇḍarīkehi aliṃdā mahādevī āha | putrid 
suṣhu paśyāhi sarve vāpīyo nirdhāviṣyāma: | sā dāni aliṃdā devī rājño 
kuśasya nivedayati | putra yaṃ khalu jānesi sā vai sudarśanā rājadhītā anta:pureṇa 
sārdhaṃ vāpīyo darśanāye nirdhāviṣyati | yadi tāṃ paśyitukāma: tato prakṛtyaiva 
@289
udyānabhūmiṃ gatvā tatra deśe tiṣhāhi yathā te sudarśanā na jāneyā eṣo rājā 
kuśo ti |
so dāni rājā kuśo mātu: pratiśrutvā prabhātāye rātrīye prākṛtakeṇa veṣeṇa 
prakṛtyaiva udyānabhūmiṃ gatvā anta:purikāṃ pratipālento āsati | so dāni rājā 
kuśo yena sopānena sarvabahūni padumāni ca puṇḍarīkāni ca tatrotaritvā padma-
palāśenātmānaṃ chādayitvā āsati | anta:purikā ca sarvā nirdhāvitā | yādṛśaṃ 
nandanavanaṃ apsaragaṇehi bharitaṃ upaśobhati tādṛśo tamudyānaṃ tena rājānta:pureṇa | 
sā dāni sudarśanā devī tāsu vāpīsu utpalapadmakumudapuṇḍarīkāṃ phullitakāni,
ramaṇīyā dṛṣā aparāsu devīṣu jalpati | devīho āgacchatha vāpīsu padumāni 
gṛhṇīṣyāma: | tāṃdevīyo āha | suṣhu devi (450) gṛhṇīṣyāmo padmāni | sā 
dāni sudarśanā devī tahiṃ anyāhi devīhi yena sopānena rājā kuśo sthito tena 
sopānena sudarśanāṃ agrato kṛtvā okastā | tāya dāni sudarśanāye padmānāṃ kṛtena 
hasto praṇāmito padmaṃ gṛhṇīṣyāmīti | tata: kuśena rājñā sahasā āliṃgitā | tasyā 
dāni sudarśanāye devīye evaṃ bhavati udakarākṣasena gṛhītā | sā dāni avidhā 
avidhā praveśitāhamudakarākṣasena khajjāmi udakarākṣasena khajjāmi tti | tā dāni 
anta:purikā sarvā ekāntībhūtā sthitā, rājā kuśo devīya sārdhaṃ krīḍiṣyati, 
sā dāni sudarśanā devī avidhāvidhatti vakṣyati udakarākṣasena khajjāmi | tā 
dāni anta:purikā yaṃ kālaṃ jānanti rājñā kuśena yathābhiprāyaṃ kṛtaṃ tadā sudarśanāye 
devīye parivāreṇa saṃlagnaṃ balikarma kṛtaṃ | kaacchu jvalitā śāntaṃ samitaṃ te pāpaṃ |
diṣyāsi udakarākṣasena muktā ti | sā dāni sudarśanā tāhi aparāhi devīhi 
sārdhaṃ tahiṃ divasaṃ padminīye krīḍitvā ramitvā paricārayitvā vikāle rājakulaṃ 
praviṣā | sā dāni sudarśanā devī rājño kuśasya śayanagṛhaṃ praviṣā | rājā 
jalpati | devī padminīṃ paśyanāya gatā, na mama padmāni ānītā | na te ahaṃ priye
priyo ti | devī āha | mahārāja kuto me padmāni, okastā ahaṃ vāpīṃ, padmāni 
gṛhṇiṣyāmīti tato haṃ udakarākṣasena āliṃgitā, manāsmi udakarākṣasena khāditā |
tato smi anta:purikāhi mocitā | yādṛśo mahārāja so tava cchatradhāro 
tādṛśo tatra padminīye udakarākṣaso, manyāmi ekamātāya jātā ti | so dāni 
rājā kuśo āha | (451) devi mā bhūyo padminīṃ paśyanāya nirdhāvasi | ahaṃ 
pi tatra vāpīye manāsmi udakarākṣasena khādito hi |
tatra rājakule āmrakāle rājakyehi āmrapālehi nānāprakārāṇi āmrāṇi 
praveśitāni | sā dāni sudarśanā devī tāni nānāprakārāṇi āmrāṇi dṛṣvā 
śvaśrumaliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃ vijñapeti | bhae icchāmi āmravanāni draṣuṃ | aliṃdā 
mahādevī āha | putrid suṣhu paśyāhi śuve āmravanāni nirdhāvayiṣyāmi | tāye 
@290
dāni aliṃdāye mamādevīye āmrapālāṃ śabdāpayitvā āṇattikā dinnā | śva:
sudarśanā rājadhītā anta:pureṇa sārdhaṃ āmravanāni paśyanāya nirdhāviṣyati, tato 
āmravanaṃ siktasaṃsṛṣaṃ karotha | vasantacitrehi duṣyehi āmradaṇḍāni vehetha 
osaktapaadāmakalāpaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ āmravanaṃ alaṃkarotha | te 
dāni udyānapālā mahādevīye aliṃdāya vacanamātreṇa tamudyānaṃ āmravanaṃ alaṃkṛtaṃ | 
sā dāni aliṃdā devī rājño kuśasya nivedayati | putra yaṃ khalu āṇesi śuve 
sudarśanā rājadhītā anta:pureṇa sārdhaṃ rājakyamāmravanaṃ paśyanāya nirdhāviṣyati |
yadi me paśyitukāmo si sudarśanāṃ rājadhītāṃ tato prakṛtyaiva gatvā tatra pradeśe 
tiṣhāhi yathā te sudarśanā na jānāti eṣo so rājā kuśo ti | so māturvacanaṃ 
pratiśrutvā prākṛtakena veṣeṇa prakṛtyaiva āmravanaṃ gatvā sarvasyārāmasya yo sarvaśobhano 
āmro tasya heṣā sthita: | sā dāni sudarśanā anta:purikāhi parivṛtā mahatā 
rājaṛddhiye mahatā rājānubhāvena nānāprakārehi suvicitrehi rājarathehi āruhitvā 
āmravanaṃ prasthitā | sā dāni sudarśanā devī yānāto oruhitvā bahūhi devīśatehi 
parivṛtā taṃ āmravanaṃ praviṣā | yādṛśaṃ citrarathe miśrakāvane devānāṃ (452) 
trāyastriṃśānāṃ yātrakā kovidārā devaparivṛtā śobhanti, tādṛśaṃ rājanyaṃ āmravanaṃ 
tāhi rājānta:purikāhi parivṛto śobhati | sā dāni sudarśanā devī aparāhi 
sārdhaṃ tamāmravanaṃ anucaṃkramantī anuvicarantī varavarāṇi āmrāṇi uccinantī
āmraphalāni ca bhujantī nānāprakārāṇi ca puṣpajātāni uccinantī yāva-
dāmravanasya madhye anuprāptā yatra rājā kuśo āsati | so dāni rājā kuśo 
āmramūlāto utthihitvā sudarśanāye devīye unmūrdhikāye āliṃgito | sā dāni 
sudarśanā bhītā santrastā jānāti vanapiśācenāsmi gṛhītā ti | sā dāni 
avidhāvidha tti praveśitā vanapiśācena khajjāmi vanapiśācena khajjāmi tti |
tā dāni anta:purikā ito ca ito ca palāyanti | rājā kuśo sudarśanāya sārdhaṃ 
āmravane krīḍati ramati paricārayati | sāpi sudarśanā avidhāvidhaṃ vakṣyati 
dhāvatha anta:purikāho vanapiśācena khajjāmi | tā dāni anta:purikā yaṃ kālaṃ 
jānanti yathābhiprāyo rājñā kuśena sudarśanāye sārdhaṃ krīḍ+itaṃ ramitaṃ paricāritaṃ 
tata: nānā prakārāṇāṃ puṣpāṇāṃ utsaṃge gṛhṇiyāna taṃ deśaṃ gatā | tā dāni 
bahūni devīśatāni puṣpamuṣīhi rājaṃ kuśaṃ okiranti śabdaṃ ca karonti |
dhik piśāca dhik piśāca tti | so dāni rājā kuśo sudarśanāṃ devīmośi-
ritvā rājakulaṃ praviṣo | tasyā dāni sudarśanāya devīye parivāheṇa saṃlagnaṃ 
balikarma kṛtaṃ | kaacchu jvālāpitā śāntaṃ śamitaṃ pāpaṃ, diṣayāsi vanapiśācena 
jīvantī muktā ti | sā dāni sudarśanā devī aparāhi devīhi sārdhaṃ tahiṃ 
@291
āmravane yathābhiprāyaṃ divasaṃ krīḍitvā ramitvā paricārayitvā vikāle 
rājakulaṃ praviṣā | sā dāni sudarśanā rājño kuśasya śayanagṛhe praviṣā |
rā-(453)jā jalpati | devī āmrāṇi saṃpaśyanāya nirdhāvitā na te āmrāṇi
ānītāni, na te ahaṃ priyo | devī āha | mahārāja kuto me āmrāṇi |
nirdhāvitā sā āmrāṇi paśyanāya tata: me vanapiśācena āliṃgitā, manāsmi 
vanapiśācena khāditā | tato haṃ anta:purikāhi vanapiśācasya hastāto mocitā |
mahārāja yādṛśo tava cchatradhāro yādṛśo padminīudakarākṣasa: tādṛśo āmravane 
vanapiśāca:, sarve trayo janā manye ekamātāya jātā ti sarve samasadṛśā | rājā 
kuśo āha | devi mā bhūyo āmravanaṃ paśyanāya gaccha | ahaṃ pi tatrāmravane 
manāsmi vanapiśācena khādito |
tatra dāni apareṇa kālena sudarśanā devī śvaśrumaliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃ vijñapeti |
abhiprāyo me rājño kuśasya hastivāhinoṃ draṣuṃ | śṛṇomi rājño kuśasya vistīrṇā 
hastivāhinī ṣaṣi hastisahasrāṇi | alindā mahādevī āha | bho putrid suve 
rājahastivāhinīṃ paśyanāya nirdhāvasi | sā dāni aliṃdā mahādevī hastimahā-
mātraṃ śabdāviyāna āṇattikā dinnā | suve sudarśanā rājadhītā anta:purikāhi 
sārdhaṃ rājakyāṃ hastiśālāṃ paśyanāya nirdhāviṣyatīti | tata: hastīṃ ca hastiśālāṃ 
ca alaṃkarohi | so dāni hastimahāmātro aliṃdāya mahādevīye āṇattikāye 
śrutvā sarvāṃ hastivāhinīṃ ṣaṣiṃ hastisahasrāṇi sarvālaṃkārehi alaṃkṛtāni hema-
lā-(jā)lapraticchannāni dantapatimokāni śuṇḍāpatimokāni sakhurapravālāni |
sā ca hastiśālā siktasansṛṣā muktapuṣpāvakīrṇāṃ kṛtā osaktapaadāmakalāpā 
dhūpitadhūpanā | sā dāni aliṃdā mahādevī rājaṃ kuśamāmantrayati | (454)
putra yaṃ khalu jānesi suve sudarśanā rājadhītā anta:pureṇa sārdhaṃ rājakyāṃ hastiśālāṃ 
nirdhāviṣyati paśyanāya | tata: prakṛtyaiva hastiśālāṃ gatvā tatra deśe āsatha yathā 
te sudarśanā na jāneyā eṣa: rājā kuśo ti | so dāni rājā kuśo mātu: pratiśrutvā 
prabhātāye rātrīye hastimeṇhaveśena prakṛtyaiva hastiśālāṃ gatvā hastino mūle 
sudarśanāṃ pratipālayamāno āsati | sāpi dāni sudarśanā śvaśruya aliṃdāye sārdhaṃ 
sarvāhi ca anta:purikāhi parivṛtā rājarahehi aśvarathehi abhiruhitvā hasti-
śālāṃ praviṣā | sā dāni aśvarathāto oruhitvā bahūhi ceīśatehi parivṛtā 
hastiśālāṃ praviṣā | so pi rājā kuśo hastināṃ mūle hastimeṇho ti kṛtvā 
sudarśanāṃ nidhyāyamāno āsati | sā dāni sudarśanā devī tāhi anta:purikāhi 
sārdhaṃ tatra hastiśālāya anucaṃkramantī anuvicarantī yaṃ kālaṃ pratinivartitā 
rājakulaṃ gacchāmīti rājñā kuśena pratyagreṇa hastilaṇḍena vāṣpāyantena sudarśanā 
devī pṛṣhito āhatā | tāni rājārhāṇi vastrāni hastilaṇḍena vināśitāni |
@292
sā dānī sudarśanā rājadhītā śvaśruṃ aliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃ vijñapeti | bhae imasya 
rājakyasya hastimahāmātrasya daṇḍo dātavya: | śakyā etena yā rājño kuśasya 
agramahiṣī tāṃ hastilaṇḍena āhanituṃ ti | sā dāni alindā mahādevī āha |
bhavatu putrid mellehi eṣo rājakyo hastimahāmātro avadhyo, kiṃ śakyaṃ kartuṃ |
evaṃ dāni sudarśanā śvaśruye saṃjñāpitā |
sā dāni sudarśanā apareṇa kālena śvaśrumaliṃdāṃ mahādevī vijñapeti | bhae
priyaṃ me rājño kuśasya aśvavāhinīṃ draṣuṃ | aliṃdā mahādevī āha | suṣhu putri
svo rājño kuśasya aśvavāhanaṃ paśyanāye nirdhābāhi | sā dāni (455) aliṃdā 
mahādevī aśvamahāmātrāṇāṃ śabdāpayitvā ānattikāṃ deti | śvo sudarśanā rāja-
dhītā anta:pureṇa sārdhaṃ rājakyaṃ aśvavāhanaṃ paśyanāye nirdhāviṣyati | tāṃ dāni
ṣaṣi aśvasahaśrāṇi sarvāni alaṃkarohi aśvaśālāṃ ca siktasaṃsṛṣāṃ muktapuṣpā-
vakīrṇāṃ karohi | te hi aśvarakṣehi aliṃdāye mahādevīye āṇattikāṃ śrutvā sarvāṇi 
ṣaṣi aśvasahasrāṇi sarvālaṃkārehi alaṃkṛtāni | sā ca aśvasā(śā)lā sikta-
sansṛṣā muktapuṣpāvakīrṇā kṛtā | sā dāni alindā mahādevī rājasya kuśasya 
nivedayati | putra kuśa yaṃ khalu jānesi sā sudarśanā rājadhītā anta:pureṇa sārdhaṃ 
rājakyaṃ aśvavāhanaṃ paśyanāye nirdhāviṣyati | yadi si paśyitukāma: tato 
prakṛtyaivāśvasālāyāṃ gatvā tatra deśe tiṣhāhi yathā te sudarśanā na jāneyā eṣa:
rājā kuśo tti | so dāni rājā kuśa: māturvacanaṃ pratiśrutvā prabhātāye rātrīye 
aśvarakṣaveśaṃ kṛtvā aśvānāṃ ghāsaṃ vikiranto āsati sudarśanāṃ pratipālayamāno |
sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā śvaśruye aliṃdāye mahādevīye sārdhaṃ sarvāhi cānta:-
purikāhi ratnāmayīṃ śivikāmāruhitvā aśvaśālāṃ prasthitā | sāpi dāni 
sudarśanā śivikāto pratyoruhiya bahūhi devīśatehi parivṛtā aśvaśālāṃ praviṣā |
so pi rājā kuśo aśvānāṃ pṛṣhato sthita: sudarśanāṃ nidhyāyanto | sāpi dāni 
sudarśanā aparāhi anta:purikāhi sārdhaṃ tatra aśvaśālāyāṃ anucaṃkramitvā anu-
vicaritvā yaṃ kālaṃ nivartitā rājakulaṃ gacchāmi tti tata: kuśena rājñā pratyagreṇa 
aśvalaṇḍena vāṣpāyantena pṛṣhimena āhatā | tāni rājārhāṇi vastrāṇi aśva-
laṇḍena vināśitāni | sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā śvaśruṃ aliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃāha|
bhae imasya aśvarakṣasya daṇḍo dātavya: | labhyā etena rājña: kuśasya (456) 
agramahiṣīṃ aśvalaṇḍena āhanituṃ ti | aliṃdā mahādevī āha | putrid marṣehi 
ete rājakyā aśvarakṣā avadhyā, kiṃ śakyā kartuṃ | 
sā dāni sudarśanā apareṇa kālena śvaśrumaliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃ vijñapeti | bhae 
abhiprāyo me rājño kuśasya rathavāhinīṃ draṣuṃ | śrutaṃ me vistīrṇā rājña: kuśasya 
rathavāhinī ṣaṣi rathasrāṇi | alindā mahādevī āha | suṣhu putri śvo 
@293
rājño kuśasya rathavāhinīṃ paśyanāya nirdhāvāhi |sā dāni aliṃdā mahādevī 
rājño kuśasya rathapālāṃ śabdāpayitvā āṇattikāṃ deti | svo sudarśanā rājadhītā 
anta:pureṇa sārdhaṃ rājño kuśasya rathavāhinīṃ paśyanāye nirdhāviṣyati | tehi dāni 
rathapālehi mahādevīvacanaṃ śrutvā aparajjukāto ṣaṣi rathasahasrāṇi yuktāni 
siṃhacarmaparivārāni dvīpicarmaparivārāṇi vyāghracarmaparivārāṇi pāṇḍukambala-
praticchannāni sanandighoṣāṇi savaijayantikāni sakhurapravālāni ucchritadhvaja-
patākāni | sā dāniṃ aliṃdā mahādevī rājño kuśasya nivedayati | putra yaṃ khalu 
jānesi svo sudarśanā rājadhītā anta:pureṇa sārdhaṃ rājakyāṃ rathavāhinīṃ paśyanāye 
nirdhāviṣyati | yadi si paśyitukāma: tato prakṛtyaiva rathaśālāṃ gatvā tatra 
pradeśe tiṣhāhi yathā te sudarśanā na jāneyā eṣa: so rājā kuśo tti | sā dāni 
sudarśanā rājadhītā aliṃdāye mahādevīye sārdhaṃ sarveṇa ca anta:pureṇa rājārahehi rathehi 
abhiruhitvā rathaśālāṃ prasthitā | so’pi rājā kuśo mātari pratiśrutvā prabhātāye 
rātrīye prakṛtyaiva rathavāhanaśālāṃ gata: rathapālaveṣeṇa rathānāṃ mūla āsati sudarśanāṃ 
pratipālayamāno | sāpi dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā aśvarathāto oruhitvā bahūhi 
deviśatehi parivṛtā rathaśālāṃ praviṣā | sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā aparāhi 
devīhi sārdhaṃ rathaśālāmanucaṃkramitvā yaṃ kālaṃ nivartitā rājakulaṃ gacchāmi tti 
tata: rājñā kuśena pratyagreṇa gomayapiṇḍena vāṣpāyantena (457) pṛṣhe āhatā |
tāni rājārhāṇi vastrāṇi gomayapiṇḍena vināśitāni | sā dāni sudarśanā rāja-
dhītā śvaśrumaliṃdāṃ mahādevīmāha | bhae imasya rathapālasya daṇḍo praṇāmayitavyo |
labhyā etena rājño kuśasya agramahiṣīṃ gomayapiṇḍena āhanituṃ | aliṃdā mahādevī 
āha | putrid marṣehi, eṣa rājakyo rathapāla: avadhyo rājño rathakośadhāro, kiṃ
śakyā kartuṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā tāya aliṃdāya mahādevīya saṃjñaptā |
tatra dāni apareṇa kālena yā rājakyā hastiśālā tatrāgni: mukto mahānto 
agnidāho prajvalito | hastimeṇhasahasrāṇi mahāmātrāṇi ca anyaśca mahājana-
kāyo sannipatito hastiśālāṃ nirvāpayiṣyāma:, na ca śaknonti taṃ agnidāghaṃ 
parinirvāpayituṃ, antapuraṃ pi tena agnibhayena sarvaṃ bhītaṃ santrastaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ mā imaṃ 
pi rājakulaṃ dahiṣyatīti | tā dāni sarvā: anta:purikā yato hastiśālā tato 
nirdhāvamānā āsanti, ko śaknoti etaṃ hastidāghaṃ parinirvāpayituṃ ti | mahā-
janakāyaṃ khijjante na ca śaknonti taṃ agnidāghaṃ nirvāpayituṃ na ca śaknonti tāni 
hastiśālāya paalāni ghanāni mahantāni bahujanauttakāni pātayituṃ |
tasmiṃśca kālāntare rājā kuśo bahirnagare anucaṃkramanto anuvicaranto aṇvati |
tasya dāni rājño amātyena puruṣeṇa niveditaṃ | mahārāja yaṃ khu jānesi yā rājakyā 
hastiśālā tatra agni: prajvalito | śrutvā ca puna: rājā kuśo hastiskandha-
@294
varagata: javena tāṃ hastiśālāṃ saparivāro āgato | sarvāhi anta:purikāhi
rājā āpatanto dṛṣo, tena rājñā āpatantena dāni pradīptāni paalāni ekeno-
ssāhena sapakṣa-(458)kāni satalakaṇa (koṇḍa) kāṇi tata: hastiśālāto 
bāhyamukhaṃ kṣiptāni | ye pi hi hastiyo varatrehi baddhāni tāni bandhanāni 
hastena cchaacchaāya cchindati | ye pi hastināgā agninā abhitrastā abhitrastā tāni 
utkṣipitvā agnibhayāto ekamante kṣipati | evaṃ dāni kuśena rājñā muhūrtena 
hastiśālā nirvāpitā sarvā hastivāhinī agnidāghāto mocitā eko pi 
na hastirdagdho nābādhito | tatra dāni anekakoīśatasahasrāṇi rājño kuśasya 
tādṛśāṃ vīryaparākramāṃ dṛṣvā hakkārasahasrāṇi pravartenti | anta:puraṃ pi rājño 
kuśasya tādṛśaṃ puruṣaparākramaṃ dṛṣvā sarve prītā tuṣā, aho rājño kuśasya balo aho 
parākramaṃ | tatra dāni aparā kubjā harṣitā vegajātā rājā rājā ti kuśaṃ saṃrāveti |
siṃhasupīho balavāṃ śobhe suvipulo mahāṃ |
khe candro iva ābhāti samantaparimaṇḍalaṃ ||1||
cakoratāmrāyatākṣo kāmadevo va śobhati |
hastino mocaye rājā sthāmopeto nararṣabho ||2||
so dāni rājā kuśo tasyā kubjāya prīto dāyaṃ deti saṃvāreti varaṃ |
bhadrikā khu ayaṃ kubjā yā rājānaṃ praśaṃsati |
kāśikāni te vastrāṇi dadāmi caturo ahaṃ ||3||
sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā tāṃ kubjāṃ kuśasya varṇaṃ bhāṣamāṇāṃ śrutvā tasyā dāni 
sudarśanāya rājadhītu evaṃ bhavati | eṣa: rājā kuśo bhaviṣyati, (459) yasya 
eṣā kubjā varṇaṃ bhāṣati | sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā rājasya kuśasya tādṛśaṃ 
varṇarūpaṃ dṛṣvā mānasaṃ se pratyāhataṃ du:khadaurmanasyajātā saṃvṛttā | mā tāva edṛśo 
mama bhartā evaṃ durvarṇo durdṛśo sthūloṣho sthūlaśiro sthūlapādo mahodaro kālo 
maṣirāśivarṇo piśācasya ca etasya ca nāsti kiṃcit nānākaraṇaṃ | sā dāni 
sudarśanā devī tasyā kubjāye ruṣitā āha | 
na nāma etāye kubjāye jihvāye asti cchedako |
sutīkṣṇena śastreṇa yā rājānaṃ praśaṃsati ||1||
sā dāni kubjā sudarśanāṃ devīṃ gāthāye saṃjñapeti |
pratitarjenti rājāno baṃdhanena vadhena vā |
tasmāsya varṇaṃ bhāṣāmi rakṣaṃ jīvitamātmano ||2||
sā dāni sudarśanā devī rājaṃ kuśaṃ tādṛśaṃ dṛṣvā durvarṇaṃ durdṛśaṃ dṛṣvā tatra rājakule evaṃ 
ramanīye devabhavanasannibhe anantaratanākare ratiṃ na vindati annapānena me chanda:
notpadyate | nāhaṃ atsyāmi na bhokṣyāmi, kiṃ jīvitena me yadahaṃ piśācena sārdhaṃ 
saṃvasāmi | sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā śvaśrumaliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃ vijñapeti | bhae 
muñcāhi me, kanyakubjaṃ gamiṣyāmi mātāpitu: sakāśaṃ | yadi me na osiriṣyasi, 
@295
muhūrtena upakramemi ātmānaṃ mārayiṣyaṃ | tasyā dāni aliṃdāye mahādevīye evaṃ 
bhavati | varaṃ ayaṃ rājadhītā jīvati naiva mṛtā ti | sā dāni aliṃdā mahādevī
āha | putrid gaccha yatra te abhiprāyo |
(460) sā dāni sudarśanā rājadhītā kubjādvitīyā aśvarathaṃ abhi-
ruhitvā vārāṇasīto niryātvā prasthitā, anupūrveṇa kanyakubjaṃ gatā mātāpitu: 
sakāśaṃ | so dāni rājā kuśo vikāle śayanagṛhaṃ praviṣo sudarśanāṃ devīṃ na paśyati |
rājakule samantena mārgiyamānā na kutraciddṛśyati | so dāni rājā kuśo sudarśanāṃ 
devīṃ na labhanto utkaṇhati śocati paritapyati | evaṃ vistīrṇe anta:pure nyāṃ na 
labhati | yadā se viditaṃ yathā sudarśanā devī kubjādvitīyā jñātikulaṃ gatā, so 
dāni rājā kuśo mātaraṃ aliṃdāṃ vijñapeti | ambe ahaṃ pi gacchāmi kaṇṇakubjaṃ 
śvaśurasya mahendrasya madrakarājño sakāśaṃ sudarśanāṃ devīmānayiṣyāmi | sā dāni 
aliṃdā mahādevī putrasya kuśasya vacanaṃ śrutvā kanyakubjaṃ gamiṣyāmīti, tata: putra-
premnena rājyatṛṣṇāye ca mūrchitā praskhalitā ca bhagnā dharaṇītale prapatitā putraśoka-
samanvitā | aho mama mandabhāgyāye anarthaṃ | paryeṣitā yato iyaṃ mayā mahendrakasya 
kanyakubjakasya madrakarājño dhītā sudarśanā ihānītā tato na jānāmi kathaṃ me 
putrasya rājño kuśasya bhaviṣyati | sā dāni alindā mahādevī putrasya kuśasya 
jalpati | putra tvaṃ ikṣvākurājaputro sukumāro sukhasaṃvṛddho jānapadā ca śaktubhakṣā 
kambalaparidhānā ca divasakarmalūkhāhārā ca kathaṃ te mārgagamanaṃ bhaviṣyati | rājā 
kuśo āha | ahaṃ ambe nṛtyagītavādyena anyāhi ca māyāhi vividhehi ca upāyehi 
ātmano vṛttiṃ kalpayanto gamiṣyaṃ, mā utkaṇhatu ambā | so rājā kuśo tāṃ 
mātaraṃ saṃjñāpayitvā bhrātaraṃ kuśadrumaṃ rājye pratiṣhāpayati | bhrātā (461)
imāni te ṣaṣi nagarasahasrāṇi sanigamajānapadāni aiśvaryaṃ kārāpehi, imāni 
te ṣaṣi hastisahasrāṇi sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitāni hemajālapraticchannāni sakhura-
pravālāni, ṣaṣi aśvasahasrāṇi sarve saindhavāni śīghravāhīni sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣi-
tāni, ṣaṣi rathasahasrāṇi siṃhacarmaparivārāṇi vyāghracarmaparivārāṇi dvīpicarma-
parivārāṇi pāṇḍukambalapraticchannāni sanandighoṣāṇi savaijayantikāni sakhura-
pravālāni ucchritacchatradhvajapatākāni imāni te vāhanāni | imaṃ rājyaṃ pari-
pālehi yāva mama āgamanaṃ bhaviṣyati | so dāni rājā kuśo amātyānāṃ saṃdiśati |
eṣo vo kumāro kuśadrumo rājā, mama yāvadāgamanaṃ | evaṃ jānatha | tathā eva 
rājyaṃ samanuśāsatha dharmeṇa ca paurajānapadāṃ paripāletha | so dāni rājā kuśo
amātyānāṃ evamanuśāsayitvā bhrātaraṃ kuśadrumaṃ rājye pratiṣhāpayitvā mātara-
maliṃdāṃ mahādevīṃ abhivādayitvā pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā saptatantrikāṃ vīṇāmādāya 
uttarābhimukho prasthito |
@296
rājā kuśo vividhehi upāyehi ātmano vṛttiṃ kalpayaṃto kanyakubjaṃ śvasura
yena gacchati anupūrveṇa kanyakubjasya viṣayamanuprāpta: | tatra anyatarasmiṃ grāme 
vāsamupagato aparāye vṛddhāye śālāye pratiśrayo dinno | tatra grāme utsavo va 
vartati | so dāni rājā kuśo tāye vṛddhāye vuccati | putra iha grāme utsavo 
vartati, vraja grāmamadhye tatra kiṃcidannapānaṃ labhiṣyasi tata: āhāraṃ kṛtvā prati-
kramiṣyasi | so dāni rājā kuśo tasyā vṛddhāya śrutvā grāmamadhyaṃ gata: | tena 
dāni rājñā kuśena tādṛśī vīṇā vāditā gītakaṃ gāyitaṃ yaṃ sarvo grāmajano 
ārādhyati | etasya dāni kuśasya grāmajanena prītena samānena nānāprakārasya 
khajjakasya pūraṃ gopiakaṃ dinnaṃ, mahāntaṃ alindaṃ odanasya, dadhikalaśaśca nānāpra-
(462) kārāṇi ca vyaṃjanāni | tena dāni rājñā kuśena khādyabhojyaṃ sarvaṃ vṛddhāye 
śālāṃ praveśitaṃ | sā dāni vṛddhā prabhūtakhādyabhojyaṃ dṛṣvā (pūraṃ mahāntaṃ gopiakaṃ 
nānāprakārasya ca khajjakasya pūraṃ piakaṃ dinnaṃ mahāntaṃ alindaṃ odanasya nānā-
prakārāṇi ca vyaṃjanāni tena dāni rājñā kuśena praveśitaṃ dṛṣvā ca punarvṛddhā)
prītā saṃvṛttā | adya eṣa: gāndharviko ekāhāraṃ kṛtvā paścime yāme gamiṣyati, 
taṃ śeṣaṃ khādyabhojyaṃ mama dvemāsikaṃ tremāsikaṃ vā bhaktaṃ bhaviṣyati | tenāpi dāni 
rājñā kuśena tasyā vṛddhāye ālāpaṃ karantena ekārdhaṃ va yaṃ taṃ gopiakaṃ khajjakasya
prakhāditaṃ | sāpi vṛddhā jānāti | idāniṃ pi muhūrtake’pi eṣa mama khajjakaśeṣaṃ 
dāsyatīti | tenāpi dāni rājñā kuśena bubhukṣitena sarvaṃ taṃ gopiakaṃ khajjakasya 
khāditaṃ, na ekaṃ pi khajjālopaṃ śeṣakṛtaṃ | tasyā vṛddhāye evaṃ bhavati | yadā imena 
gāndharvikena taṃ mahāntaṃ gopiakaṃ khajjakasya sarvaṃ khāditaṃ āśito eṣa: bhaviṣyati |
na dhārayiṣyati eṣo bhūyo imaṃ alindaṃ modakasya khādituṃ | evaṃ mama cirasya 
kālasya bhaktaṃ bhaviṣyati | tena dāni rājñā kuśena mārgagatena bubhukṣitena mahāntaṃ 
alindaṃ modakasya taṃ ca dadhikalaśaṃ tāni ca vyaṃjanāni nānāprakārāṇi sarvaṃ pari-
bhuktaṃ | tasyā vṛddhāye na kiṃci śeṣakṛtaṃ | sā dāni vṛddhā nirāśā saṃvṛttā, avidhā-
vidhaṃ, praviśatha dhāvatha, praveśitakāyo manuṣyarūpeṇa me piśāco gṛhaṃ praviṣa: mama 
khāditukāmo | rājā kuśo āha | ambe kimāravasi kiñca dravasi | grāmasmi 
na ca kāpi pāpakā vasanti, mā trasāhi mā ravāhi | imāṃ ekarātriṃ vasitvā 
śuve gamiṣyāmi |
so dāni rājā kuśo pratyūṣaleśakāle utthāya prasthita:, anupūrveṇa kanya-
kubjaṃ (463) anuprāptāṃ mālākāraśālāṃ praviṣo | mālākāramahattarakasya 
allīno ahaṃ pi imahiṃ vasiṣyaṃ ahaṃ pi atra karme kuśalo | tatra dāni mālākāra-
śālāyaṃ rājanyāni kaṇhaguṇāni gandhamakuā ca mālā ca kriyanti | so dāni 
rājā kuśo tādṛśāni kaṇhaguṇāni ca gandhamakuāni ca mālāśca sukṛtāni 
@297
suniṣhitāni ca suvicitrāṇi ca ākāravaṃtāni ca karoti yathā sarve mālākārā 
dṛṣvā vismayamāpadyanti | aho kalyāṇo ācāryaputro śobhano śilpiko ya
imāni edṛśāni kaṇhaguṇāni gandhamakuāni ca mālāśca tādṛśāni sukṛtāni 
suniṣhitāni karoti yathā asmābhi: na kadāci dṛṣapūrvā | sarvāṇi ca rājā
kuśo ātmano nāmakena ālikhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā rājño kuśasya etaṃ 
karmaṃ ti | tāni kaṇhaguṇāni gandhamakuāni mālāśca rājakulaṃ praveśitā sudarśanāye 
upanāmiyanti | paśya sudarśane imāni puṣpajātāni kedṛśāni sukṛtāni suvici-
trāṇi suniṣhitāni nānāvarṇāni | sā dāni sudarśanā yaṃ tatra sarvaśobhanaṃ kaṇhaguṇaṃ 
ca makuaṃ ca mālāvaraṃ ca gṛhītaṃ ābandhāmi tti yāvat paśyati kuśasya nāmakaṃ |
tasyā etadbhavati | kuśasya etaṃ karmaṃ ti, rājā kuśo prākṛtakena veśena ihāgato 
bhaviṣyatīti | sā dāni sudarśanā tāni kuśena kṛtāni melletvā anyāni 
prākṛtakāni gṛhṇati | sā dāni sudarśanā mātare vuccati bhaginīhi ca vuccati 
anta:purikāhi | sudarśanā kiṃ tvamimāni sarvaśobhanāni kaṇhaguṇāni makuāni 
mālāśca mellitvā anyāni prākṛtāni gṛhṇasi | sā tāmāha | alaṃ me etehi, 
etameva me bhavatu | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ tanna kasyacidācikṣati |
so dāni rājā kuśo mālākārasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tata:
(464) nirdhāvitvā kumbhakāramahattarakasya mūle allīno | tatrāpi rājānta:-
purasya kṛte nānāprakārāṇi kumbhakārabhājanāni kriyanti | so dāni rājā 
kuśo tādṛśāni kumbhakārabhājanāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni 
karoti yathā sarve kumbhakārā dṛṣvā vismayamāpadyanti | aho kalyāṇācārya-
putro śobhana: śilpiko ya imāni edṛśā kumbhakārabhājanāni sukṛtāni suniṣhi-
tāni ākāravantāni karoti yāni asmābhi: na kadāci dṛṣapūrvāṇi | dṛṣapūrvāṇi | sarveṣu 
ca kuśo rājā svakaṃ nāmakaṃ saṃjñāmātrakena ālikhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā 
kuśasyedaṃ karmaṃ ti | tāhi dāni anta:pure dāsīhi tāni kumbhakārabhājanāni 
rājakulaṃ praveśitāni sudarśanāye ca upanāmiyanti | paśya sudarśane imāni 
kumbhakāra bhājanāni yādṛśāni śobhanāni kalyāṇāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni, 
yaṃ te rucyati taṃ gṛhṇāhi | sā dāni sudarśanā tāni kumbhakārabhājanāni yaṃ 
sarvaśobhanaṃ sarvadarśanīyaṃ taṃ gṛhṇīṣyāmīti yāvat paśyati kuśasya nāmakaṃ |
tasyā evaṃ bhavati | kuśasyetaṃ karmaṃ ti | sā dāni tāni mellitvā anyāni 
prākṛtakāni pratigṛhṇāti | sā dāni sudarśanā mātare vuccati bhaginīhi 
pi devīhi | sudarśane edṛśāni bhājanāni na kadācidiha rājakule praveśita-
pūrvāṇi evaṃ śobhanāni | kisya tvaṃ etāni śobhanāni bhājanāni na gṛhṇasi |
sā dāni āha | alaṃ me etena, etameva me bhavatu | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ tanna kasya-
cidācikṣati |
@298
so dāni rājā kuśo kumbhakārasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tata: 
niṣkramitvā vardhakimahattarasya mūle allīno | tatrāpi rājānta:purasya kṛtena 
nānāprakārāṇi vardhakibhāṇḍāni kriyanti | āsandikā pi kriyanti mañcakā 
pi (465) kriyanti pīhakā pi kriyanti śayyāsanakā pi kriyanti pādaphalakāni 
pi kriyanti bhadrapīhakāni pi kriyanti ayakvā pi kriyanti phelikāni pi kriyanti 
aṃtakoānyapi kriyanti anyāni ca nānāprakārāṇi vardhakibhāṇḍāni kriyanti | so 
dāni rājā kuśo tādṛśāni vardhakibhāṇḍāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni 
karoti yathā sarve vardhakino dṛṣvā vismayamāpannā | aho kalyāṇācāryaputro 
śobhano śilpiko yo imāni edṛśāni vardhakibhāṇḍāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni 
karoti yāni asmābhi: na kadāci dṛṣapūrvāṇi | sarveṣu ca rājā kuśo ātmano 
nāmakaṃ saṃjñāmātrakeṇa likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā rājño kuśasyedaṃ karmaṃ ti | tāhi 
dāni anta:purikādāsīhi taṃ vardhakibhāṇḍaṃ rājakule praveśitaṃ | yāni sarvaśobhanāni 
tāni vicinitvā sudarśanāye upanāmīyanti | sudarśane paśya paśya imāni vardhaki–
bhāṇḍāni yādṛśāni śobhanāni darśanīyāni | yaṃ te abhipretaṃ taṃ gṛhṇāhi | sā 
dāni sudarśanā yā tatra sarvaśobhanā āsandikā yā maṃcakā yā pīhakā pādāśrayā
vā pādaphalakā vā bhadrapīhā vā ayakkā vā aṃtakoā vā phelā vā phelikā vā 
taṃ gṛhṇāmīti yāvat paśyati kuśasya nāmaka | tasyā dāni evaṃ bhavati | kuśasyedaṃ 
karmaṃ ti | sā dāni taṃ mellitvā anya prākṛtakaṃ gṛhṇāti | sā dāni sudarśanā 
mātāye vuccati bhaginīhi ca tāhi ca anta:purikāhi | sudarśane kisya tvaṃ imāni 
edṛśāni vardhakibhāṇḍāni śobhanīyāni (466) mellitvā anyāni prākṛtakāni 
gṛhṇāsi | sā dāni āha | alaṃ me tehi, imāni eva me bhavantu | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ 
taṃ na kasyacidācikṣati |
so dāni rājā kuśo vardhakisya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tato 
nirdhāvitvā coḍakadhovakasya mūle allīno | tatrāpi rājānta:purasya kṛtena
coḍakāni dhovīyanti, sudarśanāyā pi coḍakāni tatraiva dhovīyanti | so dāni rājā 
kuśo sudarśanāye vastrāṇi pratyabhijānati | so dāni rājā kuśo tāni sudarśanā 
coḍakāni tādṛśāni dhovati tāni suprakṣālitāni caukṣāṇi nirmalāṇi dhautāni 
yathā sarve dhovakā coḍakā dṛṣvā vismayamāpannā: | aho kalyāṇācāryaputro 
śobhano śilpiko yo imāni colakāni edṛśāni sudhovitāni suprakṣālitāni 
caukṣāṇi nirmalāni dhovati yāni asmābhi: na kadāci dṛṣapūrvāṇi | rājā 
kuśo svakaṃ nāmakaṃ bhallātakena saṃjñāmātrakena likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā 
kuśasyedaṃ karmaṃ ti | tāhi dāni anta:puradāsīhi tāni colakāni rājakulaṃ 
praveśitāni yāni devīnāṃ colakāni tāni devīnāmupanāmitāni, yāni anta:-
@299
purikānāṃ colakāni tāni anta:purikānāṃ dinnāni | tāni dāni anta:purikā 
sudarśanācolakāni paśyanti avadātāni caukṣāṇi nirmalāni | tā dāni vismayaṃ 
labhanti sarvaśobhanāni sudarśanāya colakāni sudhautāni ca caukṣāṇi nirmalā dviguṇaṃ 
triguṇaṃ sudarśanāya dhovāpanikamarhanti | sudarśanāpi tāni vastrāṇi dṛṣvā 
śuddhāni nirmalāni prī-(467)tā saṃvṛttā yāva yatra deśānte coḍadhovanako 
bhallātakena saṃjñāmātreṇa likhanto colake nāmakaṃ karoti tatra taṃ kuśasya nāmakaṃ 
dṛṣvā kuśasyedaṃ karmaṃ ti | sā dāni na svayaṃ pratīcchati upasthāyakāye gṛhṇāveti |
tāni sarvānta:purikā svakasvakānāṃ vastrāṇāṃ dhovāpanikaṃ ceīnāṃ haste denti |
sā dāni sudarśanā na icchati vastrāṇāṃ dhovāpanikaṃ dātuṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā 
mātare vuccati bhaginīhi ca anta:purikāhi ca | sudarśane yadā tava colakāni 
sudhovitāni sucaukṣāṇi sarvāṇi laṃcakāni tasya dhovāpanikaṃ na desi | sudarśanā
āha | kiṃ yuṣmākaṃ cintā dīṣyati so anyena kālena | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ taṃ na 
kasya ci ācikṣati |
so dāni rājā kuśo dhovakasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tata:
nirdhāvitvā rajamahattarakasya mūle allīno | tatrāpi ca rajakaśāle rājānta:-
purasya colakāni rajyanti sudarśanāya pi colakāni rajyanti | tatraiva so rājā 
kuśo sudarśanāye colakāni pratyabhijānati | tena kuśena tāye sudarśanāye colakāni 
suraktāni raṃgaraktāni suvicitrāṇi nānāprakārāni tādṛśāni raktāni yathā 
te sarve rajā vismayamāpannā | aho kalyāṇācāryaputro śobhana: śilpiko yo 
imāni edṛśāni suraktāni suvicitrāṇi colakāni rajati yānyasmābhi: na 
kadācit dṛṣapūrvāṇi | sarveṣu ca rājā kuśo svakaṃ nāmakaṃ bhallātakena saṃjñāmātrakena 
likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā kuśasyedaṃ karmaṃ ti | tāhi dāni anta:purikā-
dāsīhi yāni yāni devīnāṃ colakāni tāni tāni devīnāṃ yatāni yāni anta:-
purikānāṃ colakāni tāni anta:purikānāṃ dinnāni | sudarśanācolakaṃ (468)
anta:purikā dṛṣvā vismitā imāni sudarśanāye colakāni tāni suraktāni 
sudarśanīyāni suvicitrāṇi imāye sudarśanāye dviguṇaṃ triguṇaṃ raṃjāpanīyaṃ dātavyaṃ |
tā dāni colakāni sudarśanāye upanāmitāni | sā dāni sudarśanā tāni colakāni 
suraktāni sudarśanīyāni suvicitrāṇi dṛṣvā tuṣā prītisaumanasyasaṃvṛttā yāva 
yatra deśe rajako bhallātakena aṅkaṃ karoti tatra deśe paśyati kuśasya nāmakaṃ | tasyā 
evaṃ bhavati | kuśasya taṃ karmaṃ ti | sā na pratīcchati upasthāyakāye prayacchati |
tā dāni anta:purikā svakasvakānāṃ colakānāṃ raṃjāpanikaṃ ceikānāṃ haste 
deṃti sā sudarśanā raṃjāpanikaṃ na icchati dātuṃ | sā mātare ca bhaginīhi ca anta:-
purikāhi ca vuccati | sudarśane yathā tava colakāni suraktāni suvicitrāṇi 
@300
darśanīyāni tata: tvaṃ yāva dviguṇaṃ triguṇaṃ raṃjāpanikaṃ dātavyaṃ tanna icchasi dātuṃ |
sudarśanāha | kiṃ yuṣmākaṃ cintā dīṣyati so anyena kālena | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ 
tanna kasyaci ācikṣati |
so dāni rājā kuśa: rajakasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhya tato nirdhāvitvā 
tata: taakāramahattarakasya mūle allīna: | tatra dāni rājño mahendrakasya āṇattiyā 
anta:purasya arthāya nānāprakārāṇi suvarṇarūpyamayāni ratnapratyapyāni bhojana-
bhājanāni pibanabhājanāni ca kriyanti | so dāni rājā kuśo suvarṇamayāni 
ratnamayāni ca ratanapratyuptāni bhojanabhājanāni pibanabhājanāni ca tādṛśāni 
karoti sudarśanīyāni susaṃsthitāni yathā eko pi taakāro nāsti yo tādṛśāni 
bhājanāni śaknoti kartuṃ | te dāni taakārā tādṛśāni dṛṣvā (469)
vismayamāpannā: | aho kalyāṇācāryaputro śobhano śilpiko yo imāni edṛśāni 
ratnabhājanāni karoti yāni asmehi na kadācid dṛṣapūrvāṇi | sarveṣu ca rājā
kuśa: svakaṃ nāmakaṃ saṃjñāmātrakena likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā kuśasyetaṃ karmaṃ ti 
tā dāni rājakyāni suvarṇarūpyamayāni bhājanāni yaṃ kālaṃ sarvāni niṣhitāni 
tena taakāramahattarakena rājño mahendrakasya upanāmitāni | so dāni rājā 
mahendrako yāni kuśena bhājanāni kṛtāni tāni dṛṣvā vismayati | yādṛśānīmāni 
ratnapratyuptāni bhājanāni kuśalena imāni ācāryeṇa kṛtakāni | so dāni 
rājā mahendraka: tāni ratnabhājanāni ca varṣavarāṇāṃ kāṃcukīyānāṃ ca haste deti |
gacchatha anta:puraṃ praveśetha mahādevīye dhītuśca me sudarśanāye yathābhipretaṃ pūrvaṃ detha 
paścādaparāṇāṃ devīnāmanta:purikānāṃ ca | tehi dāni varṣavarehi kaṃcukīyehi ca 
tāni ratnabhājanāni anta:puraṃ praveśitāni mahādevīye upanāmitāni | devi 
imāni te ratnabhājanāni rājñā preṣitāni devī ca dhītā ca te sudarśanā yathābhipretaṃ 
pūrvaṃ gṛhṇantu paścādanyāsāṃ devīnāṃ dīṣyati sarvāsāṃ ca anta:purikānāṃ | sā dāni 
sudarśanā mātāye vuccati bhaginīhi ca anta(:)purikāhi ca varṣavarehi kāṃcu-
kīyehi ca | sudarśane imāni va te ratnabhājanāni pibanabhājanāni pitare 
preṣitāni tvaṃ tāvadyathābhiprāyaṃ pūrvaṃ gṛhṇatha paścādanyāsāṃ devīnāṃ dīṣyati sarvāsāṃ 
ca anta:purikānāṃ yathābhipretaṃ gṛhṇāhi | sā dāni sudarśanā yaṃ tatra sarvaśobhanaṃ 
sukṛtaṃ ca suniṣhitaṃ ākāravantaṃ taṃ gṛhṇāmi tti yāvat paśyati kuśasya nāmakaṃ |
tasyā evaṃ bhavati | kuśasyaitaṃ karmaṃ ti | sā dāni taṃ mellitvā anyāni prākṛta-
śilpikena kṛtakāni gṛhṇāti | sā dāni sudarśanā tāye mātāye bhaginīhi 
(470) ca anta:purikāhi ca vuccati varṣavarehi ca kāṃcukīyehi ca kāṃcukīyehi ca | sudarśane 
kiṃ tvaṃ edṛśakāni darśanīyāni ratanabhājanāni sarvaśobhanāni mellitvā anyāni 
prākṛtakāni gṛhṇāsi | sā dānyāha | alaṃ me etena, etameva me bhavatu | yaṃ tatra 
rahasyaṃ tanna kasyaci ācikṣati |
@301
so dāni rājā kuśo taakārasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tato 
nirdhāvitvā suvarṇakāramahattarasya mūle allīno | tatrāpi rājaāṇattikāye 
anta:purasya arthāye nānāprakārāṇi suvarṇābharaṇāni kriyanti, mūrdhāpidhānā pi 
kriyanti, pādāstaraṇāni pi kriyanti, suvarṇamālā pi kriyanti, kilaṃjakā pi
kriyanti, vehakā pi kriyanti, maṇikuṇḍalā pi kriyanti, karaṇḍā pi kriyanti,
mukhaphullakā pi kriyanti, bimbā pi kriyanti, pārihāryakā pi kriyanti, kaakā 
pi kriyanti, śroṇibhāṇḍikā pi kriyanti, pādāstarakā pi kriyanti, nupurā pi 
kriyanti, pādāṅgulivehakā pi kriyanti | so dāni rājā kuśo tādṛśāṇi 
suvarṇābharaṇāni karoti udārāṇi kalyāṇāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni sunirvāya-
ntāni sunirvāntamalakaṣāyāṇi mṛdūṇi karmaniyāni prabhāsvarāṇi tādṛśāni 
karoti yathā te suvarṇākārā sarve dṛṣvā vismayamāpannā: | aho kalyāṇācāryaputro 
śobhano śilpiko yo imāni edṛśāni suvarṇābharaṇāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni 
ākāravantāni karoti yathāsmābhi: na kadāci dṛṣapūrvāṇi | sarveṣu ca rājā 
kuśa: svaṃ nāmakaṃ saṃjñāmātrakena likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā kuśasyetaṃ karma ti |
tehi dāni suvarṇakārehi yaṃ kālaṃ (471) ābharaṇāni niṣhitāni taṃ sarvaṃ rājño 
mahendrasya allīpitaṃ | so dāni rājā yāni kuśena rājñā ābharaṇāni kṛtakāni 
dṛṣvā vismayamāpanna: ahoy ādṛśānīmāni ābharaṇāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni 
śobhanāni kuśalenācāryaputreṇa kṛtakāni | so dāni rājā mahendrako tānyābharaṇāni 
varṣavarāṇāṃ kāṃcukīyānāṃ ca haste preṣati | gacchatha imānyābharaṇāni mahādevīye 
sudarśanāye ca yathābhipretaṃ pūrvaṃ detha paścādaparāṇāṃ devīnāṃ detha sarvāsāṃ ca anta:-
purikānāṃ detha | te dāni varṣavarā kāṃcukīyā ca tānyābharaṇāni rājakulaṃ praveśitvā 
mahādevīya sudarśanāya ca upanāmenti | devi imaṃ te suvarṇābharaṇaṃ rājñā preṣitaṃ |
tvaṃ ca dhītā ca te sudarśanā yathābhipretaṃ pūrvaṃ gṛhṇatha | paścādaparāṇāṃ devīnāṃ 
dīṣyati sarvāsāṃ ca anta:purikānāṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā teṣāṃ suvarṇābharaṇānāṃ yaṃ 
tatra sarvaśobhanaṃ sukṛtaṃ suniṣhitaṃ ākāravantaṃ gṛhṇāmi tti yāvat paśyati kuśasya 
nāmakaṃ | tasyā evaṃ bhavati | kuśasyetaṃ karmaṃ ti | sā dāni taṃ mellitvā prākṛta-
kāni kuśilpikṛtāni gṛhṇāti | sā dāni sudarśanā mātāye vuccati bhaginīhi
ca anta:purikāhi ca varṣavarehi ca kāṃcukīyehi ca | sudarśane kiṃ tvaṃ evaṃ viparītikā 
yānīmāni sarvaśobhanāni suvarṇābharaṇāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni 
kuśalenācāryaputreṇa kṛtāni tāni mellitvā anyāni prākṛtakāni kuśilpika- 
kṛtāni gṛhṇasi | sudarśanā āha | alaṃ me etena, imameva me bhavatu | yaṃ tatra 
rahasyaṃ tanna kasyacidācikṣati |
so dāni rājā kuśo suvarṇakārasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tata: 
@302
nirdhāviyāna maṇikāramahattarakasya mūle allīno | tatrāpi rājāṇattikāye 
anta: (472) purasya arthāye nānāprakārāṇi ābharaṇāni kriyanti muktāmaṇi–
vaiḍūryaśaṃkhaśilāpravālasphaikamusāragalvalohitikāhārā pi kriyanti ardhahārā
pi kriyanti maṇikuṇḍalā pi kriyanti maṇivakkalā pi kriyanti ratnamayāni 
mūrdhapidhānāni aṅgadāni pi kriyanti keyūrāṇi pi kriyanti mekhalā ratnamayāni 
kriyanti | so dāni rājā kuśo tādṛśāni maṇiābharaṇāni sukṛtāni suniṣhi-
tāni ākāravantāni karoti yathā sarve te maṇikārā dṛṣvā vismayamāpannā: |
aho kalyāṇācāryaputra: śobhano śilpiko yo imāni īdṛśāni ābharaṇāni 
sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantā karoti ye asmābhiradṛṣapūrvā | sarveṣu
ca rājā kuśo svakaṃ nāmakaṃ saṃjñāmātrakena likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā kuśasyaitaṃ 
karmaṃ ti | tehi dāni maṇikārehi yaṃ kālaṃ ābharaṇāni niṣhitāni taṃ velaṃ rājño 
mahendrakasya allīpitāni | so dāni rājā yāni kuśenābharaṇāni kṛtāni
dṛṣvā vismayamāpanna: | aho kalyāṇācāryaputro śobhano śilpiko | so dāni 
rājā mahendrako tānyābharaṇāni varṣavarāṇāṃ kāṃcukīyānāṃ ca haste preṣitvā (preṣati) |
gacchatha etānyābharaṇāni mahādevīya sudarśanāya ca yathābhiprāyaṃ pūrvaṃ detha paścāda-
parāṇāṃ devīnāṃ sarvāsāṃ ca anta:purikānāṃ detha | te dāni varṣavarā kāṃcukīyā 
tānyābharaṇāni rājakulaṃ praveśitvā mahādevīya sudarśanāya ca upanāmayanti | devi 
imāni maṇyābharaṇāni rājñā preṣitāni tvaṃ ca dhītā ca te sudarśanā yathābhipretaṃ 
gṛhṇatha | paścādaparāṇāṃ devīnāṃ sarvāsāṃ ca anta:purikānāṃ dīṣyati | sā dāni 
sudarśanā teṣāṃ maṇyābharaṇānāṃ yaṃ tatra sarvaśobhanaṃ sukṛtaṃ suniṣhitaṃ ākāravantaṃ taṃ 
gṛhṇāmi tti yāva paśyati kuśasya nāmakaṃ | tasyā evaṃ bhavati | kuśasyaitaṃ karmaṃ ti |
(473) sā dāni taṃ mellitvā anyāni prākṛtakāni kuśilpikakṛtāni gṛhṇāti |
sā dāni sudarśanā mātare ca vuccati bhaginīhi ca anta:purikāhi ca varṣavarehi 
ca kāṃcukīyehi ca | sudarśane kiṃ tvamevaṃ viparītā yā tvamedṛśakāni maṇyābharaṇāni 
sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni kuśalaśilpikakṛtāni mellitvā anyāni
prākṛtakāni kuśilpikṛtāni gṛhṇāsi | sā dāni sudarśanā āha | alaṃ me etehi
imameva me bhavatu | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ tanna kasyacidācikṣati |
so dāni rājā kuśo maṇikārasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tata: 
nirdhāvitvā śaṃkhavalayakāramahattarakasya mūla allīno | tatrāpi rājāṇattikāye 
anta:purasya arthāye nānāprakārāṇi śaṃkhagajadantamayāni ābharaṇāni bhājanāni pi 
kriyanti | nāgadantavalayakā pi kriyanti aṃjanīyā pi kriyanti dantasamudyakā pi 
kriyanti rocanapiśācikā pi kriyanti dantabhṛṃgārakā pi kriyanti dantavihehikā 
pi kriyanti dantapādamayā pi kriyanti siṃhakā pi kriyanti śaṃkhakā pi kriyanti 
@303
śaṃkhaśayyā pi kriyanti śaṃkhamayāni pi tailabhājanāni gandhabhājanāni varṇakabhājanāni
kriyanti śaṃkhamṛṇālakā pi kriyanti śaṃkhamudgakā pi kriyanti śaṃkhavalayakā pi 
kriyanti śaṃkhamekhalā pi kriyanti śaṃkhavocakā pi kriyanti śaṃkhaśivikā pi
kriyanti śaṃkhacarmakā pi kriyanti | evaṃ nānāprakārāṇi śaṃkhagajadantamayāni 
bhājanāni ābharaṇāni ca sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni karoti yathā 
sarve śaṃkhagajadantakārakā dṛṣvā vismayamāpannā: | aho kalyāṇācāryaputra: śobhano 
śilpiko yo imāni edṛśāni śaṃkhagajadantamayāni ābharaṇāni bhājanāni 
ca karoti yaṃ asmābhirna dṛṣapūrvāṇi | sarveṣu ca rājā kuśo svakaṃ nāmakaṃ saṃjñā 
(474) mātrakeṇa likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā kuśasyaitaṃ karmaṃ ti | tehi
dāni śaṃkhagajadantakārehi yaṃ kālaṃ sarvāṇi kṛtāni yathāṇattāni rājño mahendrakasya 
upanāmitāni | rājā taṃ kuśasya karmaṃ dṛṣvā udāraśobhanaṃ sukṛtaṃ rājārhaṃ vismaya-
māpanna: | aho yādṛśānīmāni kuśalenācāryaputreṇa kṛtāni | kumārāmātyehi 
pi abhilakṣitāni rājapuruṣehi pi abhilakṣitāni kuśena kṛtāni śaṃkhagajadanta-
bhāṇḍāni dṛṣvā vismayamāpannā: | imāni kuśalenācāryaputreṇa kṛtāni | rājñā
mahendreṇa varṣavarāṇāṃ kāṃcukīyānāṃ ca haste tānyābharaṇāni bhājanāni ca preṣitāni |
gacchatha anta:puraṃ praveśetha mahādevīye dhītuśca me sudarśanāye yathābhiprāyaṃ prathamaṃ 
detha tata: paścādanyāsāṃ devīnāmanta:purikānāṃ ca | te dāni varṣavarā kāṃcukīyā 
tānyābharaṇāni bhājanāni ca gṛhya anta:puraṃ praveśitāni mahādevīye upanāmitāni |
devi imāni te śaṃkhagajadantamayāni ābharaṇāni bhājanāni ca rājñā preṣitāni
tvaṃ ca dhītā ca te sudarśanā pūrvaṃ yathābhiprāyaṃ gṛhṇatha paścādaparāṇāṃ devīnāṃ dīṣyati 
sarvāsāñca anta:purikānāṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā tāni śaṃkhagajadantamayāni 
ābharaṇāni bhājanāniṃ dṛṣvā yaṃ teṣāṃ sukṛtaṃ suniṣhitaṃ kalyāṇaṃ śobhanaṃ kalyāṇā-
cāryaputreṇa kṛtakaṃ dṛṣvā haste praṇāmitaṃ gṛhṇīṣyanti yāvat paśyati kuśasya nāmakaṃ |
tasyā evaṃ bhavati | kuśasyaitaṃ karmaṃ ti | sā dāni taṃ mellitvā anyāni prākṛta-
kāni kuśilpikṛtāni gṛhṇāti | sā dāni sudarśanā mātare vuccati bhaginīhi
ca antarpurikāhi ca varṣavarehi ca kāṃcukīyehi ca vuccati | sudarśane kiṃ tvaṃ 
edṛśīkā (475) viparītikā yāni imāni sarvaśobhanāni sukṛtāni suniṣi-
tāni ākāravantāni kalyāṇācāryaputreṇa kṛtakāni mellitvā anyāni prākṛta-
kāni kuśilpikakṛtāni gṛhṇāsi | kimimāni sarvaśobhanāni na gṛhṇāsi | sā 
dāni sudarśanā āha | alaṃ me etehi, etameva me bhavatu | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ tanna 
kasyaci ācikṣatiṃ |
so dāni rājā kuśo śaṃkhadantakārasya mūle vasitvā viśeṣaṃ nopalabhati |
tata: nirdhāviyāna jantakārasya mūle allīno | tatra rājāṇattikāye anta:purasya 
@304
arthāye nānāprakārāṇi jantamāṣadaṇḍakāni kriyanti | krīḍāpanakāni ca 
vividhāni ca jantamāṣakāni kriyanti | vījanakāni ca jantamāṣāni 
kriyanti | tālavaṇakāni pi morahastakā pi pādaphalakā pi āsandikā 
pi jantamāṣapādakā mahāśālikā pi yantamāṣakāni kaṃkaṇakā pi yantramāṣakā |
nānāprakārāṇi ca pakṣiṇo yantramāṣakāni kriyanti śukā pi jantamāṣakā 
śārikā pi kokilā pi haṃsā pi mayūrā pi śatapatrā pi kāraṃdavā pi morambā pi 
jīvaṃjīvakā pi, tailakuṇḍakā ca yantramāṣakā kriyanti | nānāprakāraṃ ca phalāphalaṃ 
yantramāṣakā kriyanti | bhavyāni ca dāḍimāṇi ca mātuluṃgāni ca vīrasenakāni 
ca drākṣālatikā ca āmrāni ca jāmbūni ca pippalāni ca kapitthāni ca nālī-
kerāṇi ca panasāni ca kṣīrikāni ca nīpāni ca kadambāni ca kharjaralatikā ca |
evaṃ nānāprakārāni yantramāṣabhāṇḍāni kriyanti | so dāni rājā kuśo tādṛśāni 
(476) yantramāṣabhāṇḍāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni karoti
yaṃ te sarve jantrakārakā dṛṣā vismitā | aho kalyāṇācāryaputro śobhano śilpiko 
yo imānyedṛśāni māṣakāni sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni karoti 
yānyasmābhi: na kadācid dṛṣapūrvāṇi | sarveṣu ca rājā kuśo svakaṃ nāmakaṃ saṃjñā-
mātrakeṇa likhati yathā sudarśanā jāneyā kuśasyedaṃ karmaṃ ti | tehi dāni jantakārehi 
yadā sarvabhāṇḍaṃ niṣhitaṃ tata: rājño upanāmitaṃ | rājā dāni mahendrako madraka rājā 
tāni kuśakṛtāni dṛṣvā vismita: | aho yādṛśakāni imāni jantramāṣakāni 
sukṛtāni suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni kalyāṇācāryaputreṇa kṛtakāni | tena 
dāni rājñā tāni bhāṇḍakāni varṣavarāṇāṃ kāṃcukīyānāṃ ca haste dinnā: | gacchatha 
anta:puraṃ praveśetha mahādevīya dhītuśca me sudarśanāye prathamaṃ detha | paścādaparāṇāṃ 
devīnāṃ sarvāsāṃ ca anta:purikānāṃ detha | tehi dāni varṣavarehi kāṃcukīyehi ca 
taṃ bhāṇḍaṃ gṛhya anta:puraṃ preveśitaṃ mahādevīye upanāmitaṃ dhītuśca sudarśanāye |
devi imāni te yantramāṣakabhāṇḍāni rājñā preṣitāni tvaṃ ca dhītā ca te sudarśanā 
yathābhiprāyaṃ prathamaṃ taṃ gṛhṇatha paścādanyāsāṃ devīnāṃ dīṣyati sarvāsāṃ ca anta:-
purikānāṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā yaṃ tatra sarvaśobhanaṃ sukṛtaṃ suniṣhitaṃ ākāravantaṃ 
dṛṣvā tatra hastaṃ praṇāmeti gṛhṇāmīti yāvat paśyati kuśasya nāmakaṃ | tasyā evaṃ 
bhavati | kuśasyedaṃ karmaṃ ti | sā dāni taṃ mellitvā anyāni prākṛtakāni gṛhṇāti |
sā dāni sudarśanā mātare vuccati bhaginīhi pi anta:purikāhi pi varṣavarehi 
kāṃcukīyehi vuccati | sudarśane kisya tvaṃ viparītikā yā tvamimāni sukṛtāni 
suniṣhitāni ākāravantāni kalyāṇācāryaputreṇa kṛtakāni tāni mellitvā 
anyāni prākṛtakāni kuśilpikṛtakāni gṛhṇāsi kiṃ sarvaśobhanāni na gṛhṇāsi |
su (477) darśanā āha | alaṃ me etena, etameva me bhavatu | yaṃ tatra rahasyaṃ tanna 
kocijjānāti |
@305
so dāni rājā kuśo yantrakārasya mūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tata: 
nirdhāviyāna varuānāṃ mahattarakasya mūle allīno | tatra rājakyāni varuabhāṇḍāni 
nānāprakārāṇi kriyanti vījanakāni ca tālavanakāni ca cchatrāṇi ca cchatra-
pālakāni karaṇḍakāni ca vetramañcakāni vetramethikā ca vetrapehakāni ca evaṃ 
nānāprakārāṇi va varuabhāṇḍāni rājāṇattiye anta:purasyārthāya kriyanti | tatra 
kuśo rājā tehi varuehi sārdhamanta:purasya nānāprakārāṇi varuabhāṇḍāṇi karoti
yathā sarveṣāṃ teṣāṃ varuānāṃ eko pi na śaknoti tādṛśāni kartuṃ | te dāni yatra 
kāle yathāṇattāni sarvāṇi va varuabhāṇḍāni kṛtāni tata: tāni bhāṇḍānyādāya 
rājño allīpitāni | rājñā varṣavarāṇāṃ kāṃcukīyānāṃ haste abhyantaramanta:-
purasya sarjitāni prathamaṃ mahādevīye sudarśanāye ca upanāmitāni | te imāni 
rājñā preṣitāni yūyaṃ prathamaṃ gṛhṇatha yathābhipretāni paścāt sarvasyānta:purasya 
dīṣyati | mahādevīye yānyabhipretāni gṛhītāni |
sudarśanāpi vuccati | gṛhṇa tvaṃ aho varuabhāṇḍāni yāni te abhi-
pretāni | sā dāni yāni tāni varuabhāṇḍāni śobhanāni codārāni ca 
sukṛtāni ca udārāṇi rājārhāṇi bahujanavismayakarāṇi ca svayaṃ rājñā 
kuśena kṛtāni kuśena svakena nāmena saṃjñāṃ likhitāṃ dṛṣvā imāni kuśena 
kṛtānīti mellitvā anyāni prākṛtakāni varuabhāṇḍāni gṛhṇāti | sā 
dāni (478) mātare vuccati bhaginīhi pi anta:purikāhi pi varṣavarehi 
kāṃcukīyehi pi | sudarśane kiṃ śobhanānyudārāni varuabhāṇḍāni mellitvā anyāni 
prākṛtakāni gṛhṇāsi | sā dāni āha | imāni me bhavatu, alametehi | yaṃ tatra 
rahasyaṃ yena sudarśanā tāni rājabhāṇḍāni na gṛhṇāti taṃ ca te na jānanti |
so dāni rājā kuśo tatrāpi varuamūle vasitvā arthaṃ nopalabhati | tata:
nirdhāvitvā yo mahendrakasya madrakarājño mahānaso tatra praviṣo sūpakāramahattara-
kasya allīno | ahaṃ pi imahiṃ eva āsiṣyaṃ yaṃ karmaṃ āṇapesi taṃ kariṣyaṃ |
ahaṃ pi tatra karme kuśala: | tena dāni sūpakāramahattarakena rājā kuśo tatra 
mahānase sthapito āṇattikāpi dinnā | atra karmaṃ karohi | so dāni rājā kuśo
tatra rājakṛtye mahānase tādṛśāni mānsaprakārāṇi ca vyaṃjanaprakārāṇi ca śāka-
prakārāṇi ca bhojanaprakārāṇi ca amlalavaṇamadhuratiktakaukakaṣāyāṇi siddhesi
yathā sarvehi tehi rājakṛtyehi sūpehi na kadācid dṛṣapūrvaṃ prāgeva siddhaṃ | yato 
pi ca mahendrako madrakarājā jāta: na se kadācidedṛśo raso paribhuktapūrvo | so 
dāni rājā mahendrako yaṃ kālaṃ bhaktāgramupaviṣo tāni mānsaprakārāṇi vyaṃjana-
prakārāṇi ca śākaprakārāṇi ca bhojanaprakārāṇi ca udārāṇi amlalavaṇamadhura-
tiktakaukakaṣāyāṇi yāni rājñā kuśena siddhakāni rājā mahendrako paribhuṃjanto 
@306
na tuṣyati | vismita: so rājā sūpamahattarakaṃ pṛcchati | bho bhaṇe kena sūpakena 
mamādya āhāro siddho | yata: jāto na me kadācidedṛśo rasāgro jihvāgreṇa
khāditapūrvo | so dāni sūpamahattarako rājānaṃ prāṃjalīṃ kṛtvā vijñapeti | deva atra 
aparo āgantuko sūpo mahānasaṃ prasthito | tena mahārājasya āhāro siddho |
(479) tasya dāni rājño bhavati | kuśalo so sūpo nānāprakārehi saṃgṛhṇitavya:
so priyāyitavya: yathā na kahiṃcit gaccheyā | so dāni rājā sūpamahattarakamā- 
mantrayati | bho bhaṇe sūpa ānehi taṃ sūpaṃ yena mamādyāhāro siddho yāvannaṃ paśyiṣyāmi |
tena dāni sūpamahattarakena yaṃ kālaṃ rājā bhaktāgramupaviṣo tato naṃ rājā kuśo 
upanāmita: eṣo sa: sūpo yena mahārājasya āhāro siddha: | so dāni mahendraka: 
madrakarājā rājaṃ kuśaṃ paśyati durvarṇaṃ durdarśaṃ sthūloṣhaṃ sthūlaśiropādaṃ mahodaraṃ kālaṃ 
maṣirāśivarṇaṃ dṛṣvā ca puna: rājā vismita: | aho mā tāva mā tāva śobhano 
nāma edṛśo, prākṛtarūpo edṛśo rasavijñāno rasāgro | so dāni rājā taṃ sūpaṃ 
samāśvāseti | vṛtti śobhanā yathārūpaṃ prajñaptā | rājārhāṇi ca khādyabhojyāni 
agrata: upaviśāpayitvā khādāpito pibanāye ca dinnaṃ mālā ca se ālabdhā |
rājena dāni mahendreṇa āṇattikā dinnā | eṣa: sūpa: anāvṛtadvāro, rājakulaṃ 
praviśatu |
evaṃ dāni tatra rājakule satkṛto sanmānito vasati rājño iṣa: sarveṣāṃ 
kumārāṇāṃ amātyānāṃ bhaabalāgrāṇāṃ iṣo ca priyo ca manāpo ca | so dāni 
mahendrako madrakarājā varṣavarāṃ kāṃcukīyāṃ ca āmantrayati | bhavantāho eṣa: sūpo 
viśvastamanta:puraṃ praviśatu anta:purikānāṃ krīḍ+āpanako bhavatu | so dāni rājā 
kuśo viśvastaṃ rājakulaṃ praviśati tāhi pi anta:purikāhi eṣo’smākaṃ rājñā 
krīḍāpanako dattoti | tā dāni anta:purikā tena sārdhaṃ viśvastaṃ krīḍanti keliṃ 
kurvanti pṛṣhimaṃ āruhitvā nānāvāhikāye vāhenti | so dāni rājā kuśo 
a(480)nta:purikāhi vāhiyamāna: sahasā sudarśanāye dṛṣo | sā dāni sudarśanā 
rājaṃ kuśaṃ paśyitvā eva bhītā santrastā tāsāmanta:purikānāṃ ruṣyati kṣīyati 
paribhāṣati | labhyā strībhi: puruṣaṃ vāhayituṃ ti | tā dāni anta:purikā 
āhansu: | sudarśane kiṃ tuvaṃ asmākaṃ ruṣyasi kṣīyasi paribhāṣasi | yadi vayamimaṃ 
krīḍāpanakaṃ eṣa: tava patirbhoti tato se īrṣyāyase | sudarśanā āha | eṣā mama 
yā īrṣyā sā bhavatu api tu na śakya: yuṣmābhi eṣa: vāhayituṃ yā etaṃ vāhayiṣyati 
tasyā ahaṃ na sātā bhaviṣyaṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā rājaṃ kuśaṃ anta:pure dṛṣvā dīna-
mukhavarṇā śokārtitā nāpi se allīyati na pralāpaṃ deti | so dāni rājā kuśo 
āha | sudarśane imahiṃ pi tuvaṃ mama paśyiyāna uttrasasi | sudarśanā āha | kiṃ
@307
dāni so ihāgato si, āścaryaṃ yadi so āgacchanto rātriṃ vā divasaṃ dṛṣo āgato 
si na ca vanapiśāco eṣo ti tvaṃ na kenacid hato si | vistīrṇaṃ rājyaṃ vistīrṇa-
manta:puraṃ gaccha svakaṃ rājyaṃ krīḍāhi ramāhi pravicārehi, imahiṃ kiṃ kariṣyasi |
rājā kuśo āha | sudarśane nāhaṃ tvayā vinā gamiṣyāmi | diśā me na prati-
bhāyanti yato hamihāgato | sudarśanā āha |
kiṃ dāni ahaṃ karomi kasya vā garahāmyahaṃ |
uttrasati hṛdayaṃ dṛṣvā samudrarākṣasaṃ yathā ||1||
kiṃ dāni ahaṃ karomi kasya vā garahāmyahaṃ |
uttrasati hṛdayaṃ dṛṣvā mṛgī bhrāntā va lubdhakaṃ ||2||
(481) atarjanto yathāgataṃ rātrindivaṃ anuvrajan |
gaccha kuśa svakaṃ rājyaṃ necchāmi durvarṇaṃ ahaṃ ||3||
rājā āha |
ahaṃ khu bṛhati śyāme suśroṇi tanumadhyame |
tava kāmehi muhyanto rājyaṃ pi nābhiprārthaye ||1||
nāhaṃ gamiṣyāmi susaṃvṛttoru 
diśāṃ na jānāmi yato smi āgato |
saṃmūḍharūpo vicarāmi loke 
matto smi kāmai: mṛgamandalocane ||2||
devī āha |
vikṣepo tava cittasya yamanicchantimicchasi |
akāmāṃ rāja kāmesi naitaṃ paṇḍitalakṣaṇaṃ ||1||
kuśo āha |
akāmāṃ vā sakāmāṃ vā yo naro labhate priyāṃ |
lābhaṃ tatra praśaṃsanti alābho tatra pāpako ||1||
devī āha |

prabhosi strīsahasraṃ pi ekarātrena rāmituṃ |
ekastriyāye kāmena mahaṃ du:khaṃ nigacchasi ||1||
(482) rājā āha |
netaṃ du:khaṃ prajānāmi yaśasvini varṇalābhini |
sucīrṇe brahmacaryasmiṃ tvaṃ me bhāryā bhaviṣyasi ||1||
devī āha |
dhigastu te brahmacaryaṃ ayaṃ te bhavatu pāpaka: |
sunakhīṃ vā sṛgālāṃ vā paratra kāmayiṣyasi ||1||
@308
kuśa: āha |
mā evaṃ avaci bhadre suśroṇi tanumadhyame |
śramaṇā pi vayaṃ sādhu brahmacaryeṇa śobhate ||1||
te pi bhadre sucīrṇena iha cīrṇena śobhati |
svargeṣu upapadyanti tridaśe kāmakāmino ||2||
tatte bhadre ahaṃ brūmi suśroṇi tanumadhyame |
na te anyo patī asti iti siṃhasvaro kuśa: ||3||
devī āha |
sace va satyaṃ vacanaṃ naimittikaṃ bhaviṣyati |
na te bhāryā bhaviṣyāmi kāmaṃ chindāhi khaṇḍaśa: ||1||
rājā āha | 
nāhaṃ chettuṃ tavecchāmi suśroṇi tanumadhyame |
acchinnā yeva tvaṃ bhadre mama bhāryā bhaviṣyasi ||1|| 
(483) mahantaṃ ca mama rājyaṃ bahvaśvaṃ bahupuruṣaṃ |
anantabahuprapaṃcaṃ bahvācchādanabhojanaṃ ||2||
so haṃ rājyaṃ ca rāṣraṃ ca cchorayitvā ihāgata: |
tava kāmahi muhyanto rājyaṃ pi nābhiprārthaye ||3||
devī āha |
pāṣāṇe khanase kūpaṃ karṇikāre ca karṇikāṃ |
tvaṃ vātaṃ jālena bandhesi yaṃ anicchantimicchasi ||1||
anicchantīṃ māmicchesi akāmentīṃ ca kāmasi |
gaccha tuvaṃ svakaṃ rājyaṃ ātmānaṃ kiṃ kilāmasi ||2||
rājā āha |
na etaṃ kilamathaṃ mahyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ idaṃ mama |
paratra eva tuvaṃ bhāryā mahyaṃ bhadre bhaviṣyasi ||1||
devī āha |
etaṃ tava brahmacaryaṃ upāttaṃ bhotu pāpakaṃ |
sunakhiṃ vā śṛgāliṃ vā gardabhāṃ vāpi prārthaye ||1||
tato so rājaputro śūro yuddhe apratipudgala: |
kuśo yamārūḍ+haprajño idaṃ vacanamavravīt ||2||
(484) gacchato ce ahaṃ bhadre suśroṇi tanumadhyame |
nigaḍehi te bandheyaṃ kiṃ te kāhinti jñātaya: ||3||
devī āha |
@309
tameva dharmaṃ aparāyaṃ yaṃte utpāditaṃ purā |
tameva dharmaṃ smaramāṇo yaṃ me bandhitumicchasi ||1||
rājā āha | 
prabhomi tea haṃ bhadre maṇḍayitvā prajāpati |
yenicchakaṃ pracāretuṃ pitā te kiṃ kariṣyati ||1||
prabhomi strīsahasraṃ pi ekarātreṇa rāmituṃ |
tvameva me varaṃ bhadre śuddhadante prajāpati ||2||
devī āha |
jānāmi te mahārāja balavāṃ ca nararṣabha: |
durvarṇo durdṛśo cāsi nisparśo si mahīpati ||1||
sthūloṣho sthūlaśiro ca sthūlāṃgo pi mahodaro |
paśyituṃ tvāṃ na icchāmi ātmānaṃ mā kilāmaya ||2||
ete udviddhaprākārā aāālakakhoḍakā |
ye va vahanti nāgehi ete hi vārayanti te ||3||
ete śaktīhi yudhyanti tomarehi śarehi ca |
asīhi ca sutīkṣṇehi tvāṃ labheyu prajāpati ||4|| 
(485) evaṃ dāni rājā kuśo sudarśanāye sārdhaṃ anyamanyaṃ nānāprakāraṃ pari-
bhāṣati | na ca koci jānāti eṣo rājā kuśo ti |
tatra dāni prātisīmakehi pratirājānehi śrutaṃ maheśākhyehi mahābalehi 
mahāvāhanehi | mahendrakasya madrakarājño dhītā sudarśanā nāma prāsādikā sudarśanīyā 
rājño kuśasya mūlāto palāyitvā pitu: sakāśamāgatā | na ca se rājā kuśo 
pati rūccati durvarṇo ti kṛtvā | tehi dāni saptahi rājānehi caturaṃgabalakāyaṃ 
saṃnāhayitvā hastikāyaṃ aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ sudarśanāye arthāye samāgatā |
teṣāṃ dāni saptānāṃ rājñāṃ yo sarvāryavaro so durmati nāma rājā teṣāṃ saptānāṃ 
rājñāṃ balavattaro ca maheśākhyataro ca | te dāni sarve sapta rājāna: mahatā samṛddhīye 
mahatā vibhūṣāye prasthitā anupūrveṇa kanyakubjasyopavanamanuprāptā | tena dāni 
mahendrakena madrakarājñā teṣāṃ saptānāṃ rājñāmekamekasya dūto preṣito | eṣā mama 
dhītā sudarśanā kuśasya rājño bhāryā tata: na śakyā mayā anyasya dātuṃ | te dāni 
sapta rājāna: mahendrakasya madrakarājño prativacanaṃ śrutvā ruṣitā kupitāśca sva-
kasvakehi khandhavārehi kanyakubjaṃ nagaraṃ samantena vehiyāna sthitā: | so pi 
rājā mahendrako nagaraṃ praviśitvā dvārāṇi ghaetvā oruddho āsati | tasya dāni 
mahendrakasya madrakarājño evaṃ bhavati | ahaṃ khalu imehi saptahi rājānehi avaruddho 
@310
dhāriyāmi sarve ca se rājāno maheśākhyā mahābalā na pratibalo haṃ eteṣāṃ yuddhaṃ 
dātuṃ, yadāpi ekasya dhītaraṃ dāsyāmi ṣaṇme rājāno virudhiṣyanti | kiṃ dāni 
karomi | so dāni rājā mahendrako dhītu: sudarśanāye ruṣo paribhāṣati | kisya 
tvaṃ svāmikasya mūlāto palāyitvā ihāgatā yadahaṃ tava kṛtena saptarājānehi 
o-(486) ruddho dhāriyāmi | yadi me eteṣāṃ saptānāṃ koci hehāṃ utpādayiṣya-
ti tato te sapta khaṇḍāṇi kṛtvā teṣāṃ saptānāṃ rājñāmekamekaṃ khaṇḍaṃ dāsyāmi |
sā dāni sudarśanā piturvacanaṃ śrutvā bhītā saṃtrastā du:khadaurmanasyajātā saṃvṛttā 
mātāmāmantrayati | ambe yadime sapta kṣatriyā parasparaṃ virudhitvā ghātayiṣyanti
tata: bhasmāyitvā (?) asthīni saṃharayitvā tato me elūkāṃ kārāpayesi | tatra 
ca elūkādvāre karṇikāravṛkṣaṃ ropāpayasi | tato grīṣmāṇāmatyayena prathame prāvṛṣa-
māse vartamāne so karṇikāravṛkṣo sarvapariphullo bhaveyā hemaprakāśavarṇa: | tato 
me smarasi | edṛśā me varṇena dhītā sudarśanā āsīti | sā dāni mahādevī 
dhītu: sudarśanāye vacanaṃ śrutvā bhītā saṃtrastā du:khadaurmanasyajātā saṃvṛttā aśrukaṇhī 
rudanmukhī āha | kathaṃ me dhītāye vinābhāvo bhaviṣyati | tasyā dāni sudarśanāye 
evaṃ bhavati | yādṛśo rājā kuśo vīryabalaparākrameṇa samanvāgato tata: ete na 
samarthā sapta rājāna: kuśena sārdhaṃ saṃgrāmaṃ dātuṃ | yannvahaṃ rājñā kuśena jīvitārthikā 
siyāṃ |
atha khalu sudarśanā yena rājā kuśo tenupasaṃkramitvā nānāprakārāṇi cāukāni 
karoti ācikṣati ca | mahārāja evaṃ me pitā tarjati yadi ete sapta rājāna: 
kiñcid hehāmutpādayensu: tato sapta khaṇḍāni kṛtvā eteṣāṃ saptānāṃ rājñāmeka-
mekaṃ khaṇḍaṃ pradāsyaṃ | so dāni kuśo rājā sudarśanāya bahuprakāraṃ bhāṣati | icchan 
tvāṃ ahaṃ te mahāntaṃ asatkāraṃ kareyaṃ kiṃ tvaṃ pi mama kuryāt | evaṃ dāni rājā 
kuśo sudarśanāye sārdhaṃ jalpamāna: āsati | tāya ca sudarśanāya mātare śrutaṃ śrutvā
ca (487) puna: rājño kuśasya dṛṣvā ko sya ayaṃ kuto vā ayaṃ veṇo vā pāṇo vā 
carmakāro vā nāpito vā caṇḍālo vā pukkaso vā yo me dhītāṃ paribhāṣati tarjeti 
ca | sā dāni sudarśanā māturaṃ aṃjaliṃ kṛtvā āha | ambe mā haiva jalpāhi 
na eṣo veṇo vā pāṇo vā dāso vā carmakāro vā | eṣo rājña: ikṣvākusya paṃcānāṃ 
kumāraśatānāṃ jyeṣhaputro kuśo nāma, mā ambe etaṃ dāso ti manyāhi |
śaṃkhapāṇḍalasaṃkāśaṃ nārīsaṃghaniṣevitaṃ |
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||1||
suvarṇabhājanapratyuptaṃ nārīsaṃghasamākulaṃ |
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||2||
ṣaṣi nagarasahasrāṇi ṛddhaṃ sphītamakaṇakaṃ |
@311
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||3||
ṣaṣi nāgasahasrāṇi suvarṇālaṃkārabhūṣitā |
suvarṇacchannā mātaṅgā i (ī) ṣādantā samudgatā ||4||
ārūḍhā grāmaṇīyehi khaḍgatomarapāṇibhi: |
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||5||
ṣaṣi rathasahasrāṇi nandighoṣa alaṃkṛtā |
ayomayā subaddhāni dvīpicarmaparicchadā ||6||
āruḍhā grāmaṇīyehi cāpahastehi varmibhi: |
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||7||
ṣaṣi aśvasahasrāṇi ājāneyā hayottamā: |
(488) suvarṇamekhalagharā khalīnaratanāmayā ||8||
ārūḍhā grāmaṇīyehi pāśahastehi varmibhi: |
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||9||
viṃśa brāhmaṇasahasrāṇi rājño bhuṃjati nityakaṃ |
divā vā yadi vā rātriṃ sadā satkṛta pūjitā: |
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||10||
kumārāṇāṃ śatā paṃca upetā mātāpitṛto |
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ||11||
ṣaṣi nidhānasahasrāṇi pitā ca prapitāmahā |
……………………
yatra rājā kuśo nāma narāṇāṃ cāpi īśvaro |
etasya varṇavīryena loke nāsti samāsamo ||12||
sā dāni sudarśanāye mātā mahādevī idaṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā prītā saṃvṛttā | īdṛśo 
me jāmātā sarvaguṇehi upeta: | sā dāni sudarśanāya mātā dhīturvacanaṃ śrutvā mahendra-
kasya madrakarājño nivedayate | mahārāja yaṃ khalu jāneyāsi jāmātā te rājā kuśo 
ihānuprāpto | so rājā dāni devīye vacanaṃ śrutvā bhīto saṃtrasto saṃvigno hṛṣa-
romakūpajāta: | rājā āha | devi hi kiṃ unmattikāsi vikṣiptacittakāsi 
yā evaṃ jalpasi rājā kuśo ihānuprāpto ti | kīdṛśo rājā kuśo kahiṃ vā te 
rājā kuśo dṛṣo | devī āha | mahārāja nāhaṃ unmattikā na vikṣiptacittā 
apitu eṣo te jāmātā rājā kuśo, yo te mahānase āhāraṃ pacati, yo te anta:-
purikānāṃ krīḍāpanako | rājā dāni śrutvā bhūyasyā mātrayā bhīto saṃtrasto 
(489) du:khadaurmanasyajāto saṃvṛtto | na me taṃ du:khaṃ yaṃ me sapta rājāno oruddhakaṃ 
dhārenti, api tu etaṃ me du:khaṃ mahārājā kuśo sudarśanāye roṣeṇa ihāgata: bhaviṣyati 
so ca me avasānena dhāritasya roṣeṇa kiṃcidabhyantaranagare hehāmutpādayiṣyati |
@312
so dāni rājā mahendrako madrakarājā bhīto saṃtrasto svakamanta:puraṃ praviṣa: |
rājño kuśasyāṃjaliṃ kṛtvā kṣamāpayati | kṣamasva mahārāja yanmayā kiṃcidaparāddhaṃ |
so dāni rājā kuśo svasuramāśvāsayati | mā bhīhi mahārāja na mama kiṃcit 
kṣāmāpayitavyaṃ | so dāni rājā mahendrako madrakarājā mūhūrtaṃ rājānaṃ kuśaṃ snāna- 
śālāyāṃ praveśitvā kalpakehi keśaśmaśruṇi kalpāpayitvā śatapākehi gandhatailehi 
apyabhyakto rājārahehi snānacūrṇehi snāpito rājā rahehi anulepanehi anulipto 
rājārahehi vastrāṃlaṃkārehi pravāritvā āmuktābharaṇo śvasureṇa sārdhaṃ ekāsane 
upaviṣo | paṃcāṅgikena tūryeṇopasthihiye ca |
teṣāṃ dāni saptānāṃ rājñāṃ balāgrasya uccaśabdamahāśabdo nādo śruyati |
rājā dāni kuśo śvasuraṃ pṛcchati | mahārāja kasyaiṣo mahājanakāya kolāhalaśabdo 
śruyati | rājā āha | imaṃ nagaraṃ sudarśanāye kṛtena sapta hi rājāno samantā 
parivāritvā āsanti, ahaṃ ca oruddhako dhārīyāmīti | tasyaiṣāṃ rājñāṃ balāgrasya 
śabdo | so dāni rājā kuśo taṃ śvasuraṃ saṃjñāpayati | mā bhīhi mahārāja ahaṃ 
tathā kariṣyaṃ yathā ete sapta rājāno praṇamiṣyanti vacanakarā ca bhaviṣyanti | so 
dāni rājā kuśo taṃ śvasuramāmantrayati | mahārāja ete sarve maheśākhyā hasti-
nāgā sarve ca aśvā: sarve catuṣpadā sarvo janakāyo madhusikthakena karṇā pidhāpehi 
mā mama siṃhanādaṃ śrutvā svakaṃ sainyaṃ bhajjiṣyati | so dāni rājā kuśo maheśākhyaṃ 
(490) hastināgamabhiruhitvā mahatā janakāyena sārdhaṃ nagaradvāramavadvārāpayitvā 
nirdhāvito | tena rājñā kuśena siṃhanādo mukto | tena siṃhanādaṃ nadantena sarve 
sapta rājāno sabalā savāhanā bhagnā | jīvagrāhaṃ gṛhṇītvā paścādbāhugāḍha-
bandhanaṃ bandhitvā śvasurasya mahendrakasya madrakarājño upanāmitā | ime te mahārājāno 
te sarve sapta rājāno mahendrakasya madrakarājño praṇipatito | jayatu mahārājā 
śaraṇagatā sma mahārājasya vayaṃ te ājñāmātravacanapratikarā bhaviṣyāma: | so 
dāni mahendrako madrakarājā jāmātaraṃ kuśaṃ pṛcchati | putra tava eteṣāṃ saptānāṃ 
rājānāṃ ruccati kiṃ kariṣyāmo | yathā tvaṃ āṇapesi tathā kariṣyāma: | rājā 
kuśo āha | mahārāja asti te anta:pure prabhūtā dhītaro tāvadavaśyaṃ sarve svāmi-
kānāṃ dātavyā ime ca sapta rājāna: sarve kṣatriyā mahābalā mahāvāhanā mahābhāgā 
vistīrṇarājyā | tata: mahārāja eteṣāṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ sapta dhītaro suvarṇasahasra-
maṇḍitāṃ kṛtvā ekamekasya rājño ekamekāṃ dhītāṃ dehi | ete ca te sapta rājāno 
jāmātaro bhaviṣyanti pakṣo ca te balavanto bhaviṣyanti | sarve ca te prātisāmantikā 
rājāno mahābalo mahāvāhano mahāparivāro ti kṛtvā onamiṣyanti anuvartiṣyanti 
na ca te kocit pratirājā viruddhiṣyati | mahendrako madrakarājā āha | putra 
suṣhu evaṃ kariṣyati yathā tvaṃ āṇapesi | so dāni mahendrako madrakarājā tān
@313
sapta dhītaro ekamekāṃ suvarṇapratimaṇḍitāṃ kṛtvā ekamekāṃ suvarṇasahasrapratimaṇḍitāṃ 
kṛtvā ekamekā ekamekasya rājño dhītā dinnā mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rāja-
ṛddhīye sandhī ca kṛtā putrapautrikā | te dāni sapta rājāno mahendrakena madrakarājñā 
mahatā satkāreṇa sanmānena svakaṃ svakaṃ rājyaṃ preṣitā | gacchantu bhavanto svakaṃ
svakaṃ rājyaṃ kārāpetha |
(491) so dāni rājā kuśo tehi rājehi visarjitehi katyahakālaṃ 
vasitvā śvaśurakaṃ mahendrakaṃ madrakarājānamāmantrayati | mahārāja āmantremi ahaṃ 
pi svaviṣayaṃ gacchāmi | mahendro madrakarājā āha | putra mā gacchāhi mama te 
jīvitaṃ dattaṃ sarvaṃ me rājyaṃ saṃśayāto mocitaṃ | ahaṃ jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako gata-
yauvano | ahaṃ pitā tvaṃ putro tvaṃ rājyaṃ karohi mā gacchāhi | rājā kuśo 
āha | mahārāja ciraṃ me āgatasya rājyaṃ me asaṃsthitako mātā me utkaṇhiṣyati 
āmantremi gacchāmi | mahendrako madrakarāja āha | atyavaśyaṃ gacchasi | rājā 
kuśo āha | mahārāja atyavaśyaṃ gacchāmi | so dāni mahendrako madrakarājā 
dhītāṃ sudarśanāṃ śabdāvitvā saṃdiśati | putri parākramayukto tava bhartā rājā kuśo 
evaṃ mahābalo mahānubhāvo yena tvaṃ ca ahaṃ ca sarvarājyaṃ saṃśayāto mocitaṃ yasya 
sarve rājāno praṇamanti | arahasi putri sudarśane rājaṃ kuśaṃ bhartāraṃ premnena ca gauraveṇa 
ca upasthihesi | sā dāni sudarśanā taṃ piturvacanaṃ prāñjaliṃ kṛtvā sādhūti prati- 
śrutvā so dāni rājā mahendrako madrakarājā tāṃ dhītāṃ sudarśanāṃ rājño kuśasya dattvā 
mahatā satkāreṇa mahatā samudayena caturaṃgena balakāyena hastikāyena aśvakāyena 
rathakāyena pattikāyena svakaṃ rājyaṃ visarjito | gaccha putra svakaṃ rājyaṃ |
so dāni rājā kuśo svakaṃ rājyaṃ gacchanto sodyānasya adhiṣhānasya upavane 
āvāsito tatra mahāpadumasaro | rājñā kuśena tatra padumasare snāyantena udakasmiṃ 
ātmano pratibimbaṃ dṛṣaṃ yādṛśo durvarṇo durdṛśo apaśyanīyo | dṛṣvā ca puna:
svakaṃ śarīraṃ apriyaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ etaduvāca | sthānaṃ va yaṃ mahendrakasya madrakarājño dhītā 
sudarśanā paribhavati me virūpeṇa durvarṇena durdṛśena samucchrayeṇa yannūnaṃ ahamā-(492) 
tmānaṃ upasaṃkrameyaṃ | so dāni ātmānaṃ ca upakrameṇa māritukāma: | śakreṇa 
devānāmindreṇa trāyastriṃśe bhavane samanvāhṛto yathā rājā kuśo ātmānaṃ upa-
saṃkrameṇa māritukāmo | tasya śakrasya evaṃ bhavati | eṣo rājā kuśo bodhisatvo 
sarvasatvānāṃ hitasukhāye pratipanno | so durvarṇo durdṛśo ti kṛtvā ātmānamupa-
saṃkramitukāma: māreṣyati sarvaloke anartho bhaviṣyati | so dāni śakro devā-
nāmindro divyasya lohitamuktikasya ekāvalikāya madhye jyotirasaṃ nāma divyaṃ 
maṇiratnaṃ taṃ gṛhṇīyāna vaihāyasamantarīkṣe sthito rājaṃ kuśamāmantrayati | mahārāja 
mā ātmāmupakramāhi, api tū imāmekāvalikāṃ jyotīrasaratnaṃ śīrṣe ābaddhāhi |
@314
tata: etena ābaddhena sarve jambudvīpe na koci puruṣo varṇarūpeṇa samasamo bhaviṣyati |
api tu yathā icchasi paurāṇakaṃ varṇarūpaṃ tato tāmekāvalikāṃ jyotīrasaratnaṃ 
vastreṇa pidhehi tata: te paurāṇaṃ varṇarūpaṃ bhaviṣyati | so dāni rājā kuśo tatra 
padumasare snāyitvā vilepanehi vilepitvā rājārhāṇi vastrāṇi prāvaritvā sā 
ekāvalikā śīrṣe ābaddhā | tato tatra padumasare svakaṃ mukhaṃ nidhyāyati yāva 
jānāti asti kiṃcid viśeṣo | so dāni pratyavekṣanto ātmānaṃ paśyati 
prāsādikaṃ darśanīyaṃ yathā na kocijjambūdvīpe puruṣo yena varṇarūpena dṛṣapurvo |
dṛṣvā ca puna: rājā kuśo ātmānaṃ tādṛśaṃ udāravarṇanibhaṃ tuṣo āttamano 
saṃvṛtto | na me bhūyo mahendrakasya madrakarājño dhītā sudarśanā paribhaviṣyati anyo 
vā kocid durvarṇo ti kṛtvā |
so dāni rājā kuśo svake dvāramūle sthitvā praviśyāmīti | tato dauvāri-
kehi (493) vārīyati ko si tvaṃ puruṣa yo rājakulaṃ icchasi dharṣayituṃ | na tvaṃ 
jānasi rājā kuśo durāsado duṣprasaho mā imaṃ mūhūrtaṃ anayavyasanamāpadyasi |
so dāni rājā kuśo āha | ahaṃ te svāmī, ahaṃ te rājā kuśo | dvārapālā 
āhaṃsu: | kiṃ vayaṃ rājaṃ kuśaṃ na pratyabhijānāma yādṛśo rājā kuśo | bhadramastu 
yadi rājā kuśo edṛśo bhaveyā tato parameṇa anugraheṇa anugṛhītā bhavema: sarvarājyaṃ 
ca ikṣvākukulaṃ evaṃrūpeṇa rājñā prāsādikena darśanīyena uttamena varṇarūpeṇa samanvā- 
gatena | tata: rājño kuśasyaivaṃ bhavati | na mama eṣo pratyabhijānāti | so dāni 
rājā kuśo ekāvalikājyotīrasaratnaṃ svakena vastreṇa apidheti | so dāni 
dvārapālo rājaṃ kuśaṃ svakena rūpeṇa dṛṣvā bhīto santrasto praṇipatito | mahārāja 
vayaṃ na jānāma: mahārājā tuvaṃ ti | so dāni rājā kuśo rājakulaṃ praviśitvā 
devīye allīno | sā ca devī vāreti | ko si tvaṃ puruṣa kuto vā yo rājakulaṃ 
dharṣitumicchasi, tvaṃ na jānāsi rājño kuśasya durāsadaṃ anta:puraṃ ti, mā rājakulaṃ 
dharṣehi mā anayavyasanamāpadiṣyasi | so dāni rājā kuśo āha | devi ahaṃ 
te bhartā, ahaṃ te kuśo rājā jānāhi | sā dāni devī āha | na tvaṃ mama bhartā
na tvaṃ rājā kuśo kiṃ vāhaṃ na jānāmi yādṛśo rājā kuśo varṇarūpeṇa | bhadramastu
yadi rājā kuśo īdṛśo varṇarūpeṇa bhaveyā | tato haṃ parameṇa anugraheṇa anu-
gṛhītā bhaveyaṃ | so dāni rājā kuśo tāmekāvalikāṃ jyotīrasaratnaṃ pidheti 
vastreṇa tata: yathāpaurāṇaṃ varṇarūpaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ | sā dāni sudarśanā āha | mahārāja 
kisyemaṃ māyākāraṃ vidarśesi | rājā kuśo āha | devī na eṣo kiṃcit 
māyākāro api tu ahamātmānaṃ upakrameṇa māretukāmo | tata: śakreṇa devānā-
mindrena mama eṣā ekā-(494) valikā dinnā etaṃ jyotirasaratnaṃ | mahārāja mā 
@315
ātmānaṃ mārehi api tu imāmekāvalikāṃ jyotīratnaṃ śīrṣe ābaddhāhi tato sarve 
jambudvīpe anyo puruṣo varṇarūpeṇa sadṛśo na bhaviṣyati | yadi icchasi paurāṇakaṃ 
varṇarūpaṃ tato taṃ ekāvalikājyotīrasaratnaṃ vastreṇa pidhāpehi tata: te paurāṇakaṃ 
varṇarūpaṃ bhavati | mama śakreṇa devānāmindreṇānugraho kṛto | sā dāni sudarśanā 
devī āha | anugṛhītāsmi śakreṇa devānāmindreṇa yena tava edṛśaṃ varṇarūpaṃ kṛtaṃ |
devī āha | mahārāja mā kadācidetaṃ ekāvalikājyotīrasaratnaṃ pidhehi, sarvakālaṃ
te edṛśamudārarūpaṃ bhavatu | sarvarājyasya sarvajanakāyasya manoramataro bhaviṣyasi |
evaṃ dāni rājā kuśo edṛśena varṇarūpeṇa devaputrasadṛśo mārgaṃ gacchati |
tatra dāni vārāṇasyāṃ ekūnapaṃcakumāraśatehi sarvehi ca amātyehi sarveṇa ca 
bhaabalāgreṇa śrutaṃ rājā kuśo āgachati | te sarve rājño kuśasya pratyudgatā: |
rājāpi kuśo hastiskandhavaragato caturaṃgena balakāyena parivṛta: āgacchati |
te dāni kumārā ca bhaabalāgrā ca rājaṃ kuśaṃ na pratyabhijānanti | te dāni anya-
manyaṃ pṛcchanti | katamo ayaṃ rājā bhaviṣyati yo prāsādiko darśanīyo maheśākhyo 
udāreṇa varṇarūpeṇa hastiskandhavaragata: āgacchati kuśo pi rājā na dṛśyati |
tasya rājño kuśasya evaṃ bhavati | na ete mama pratyabhijānanti | tena dāni rājñā 
kuśena ekāvalikājyotirasaratnaṃ hastiskandhavaragatena pāṇinā pihitaṃ | tata: 
yathāpaurāṇaṃ varṇarūpaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ | tato te ekūnā paṃcakumāraśatāni amātyā ca 
bhaabalāgrā ca rājño kuśasya svakaṃ varṇarūpaṃ dṛṣvā bhītā santrastā mūrdhane praṇipatitā 
rājānamāha | jaya mahārāja na vayaṃ (495) jānāma: mahārāja eṣo ti | so 
dāni rājā kuśo bhrātṛṇāmamātyānāṃ ca bhaabalāgrasya ca etamarthaṃ nivedayati |
bhavanto mama śakreṇa devānāmindreṇa eṣā ekāvalikā jyotīrasaratnaṃ dattaṃ etāṃ 
śīrṣe ābaddhāhi tato te varṇarūpeṇa anyo puruṣo sadṛśo na bhaviṣyati | te dāni 
kumārā amātyā bhaabalāgraṃ ca rājño etaduvāca | anugṛhītā sma śakreṇa devā-
nāmindreṇa yaṃ mahārājasya edṛśaṃ varṇarūpaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ | evaṃ dāni rājā kuśo mahatā 
rājānubhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhīye vārāṇasīmāgatvā rājakulaṃ praviṣo udāreṇa 
varṇarūpeṇa tāmaliṃdāṃ mahādevīmabhivādayitvā pādau vanditvā purato sthita: |
sā dāni alindā mahādevī rājānaṃ kuśaṃ na pratyabhijānāti | pṛcchati kahiṃ 
putro kahiṃ vā rājā kuśo tti | rājā kuśo āha | ambe ahaṃ te putro ahaṃ 
rājā kuśo ti | mahādevī āha | na tvaṃ mama putro, na tvaṃ rājā kuśo tti |
kimahaṃ rājaṃ kuśaṃ na pratyabhijānāmi | kiṃ rājā kuśo kenaci hato vā mārito 
vā yaṃ na dṛśyati | aho anāthamaraṇaṃ mama yo mama ekaputrasya vinābhāvo saṃvṛtta: |
so dāni rājā tāṃ mātaraṃ paridevamānāṃ dṛṣvā tāmekāvalikāṃ jyotīrasaratnaṃ 
vastreṇa pidhāya yathāpaurāṇaṃ varṇarūpaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ | sā dāni aliṃdā mahādevī taṃ putraṃ 
@316
svakena varṇarūpeṇa dṛṣvā prītimanā saṃvṛttā taṃ putraṃ pṛcchati | putra kena te edṛśo
varṇarūpo saṃvṛtto | rājā kuśo āha | ambe śakreṇa devānāmindreṇa ekāvalikā 
jyotīsaratnaṃ dattaṃ | tato me pinaddho etena me edṛśo varṇarūpo saṃvṛtto | sā dāni 
aliṃdā mahādevī pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā saṃvṛttā | dṛṣo me putro edṛśena 
udāreṇa varṇarūpeṇa yathā me abhiprāyo | sarvā ca anta:purikā edṛśaṃ rājasya 
kuśasya udāraṃ varṇarūpaṃ dṛṣvā pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā saṃvṛttā | so dāni 
rājā kuśo yaṃ kālaṃ tāmekāvalikāṃ jyotī-(496) rasaratnaṃ śakreṇa devānā- 
mindreṇa dattaṃ bandhati taṃ kālaṃ divyo vartati yaṃ kālaṃ taṃ maṇiratnaṃ pāṇinā 
pidheti taṃ kālaṃ paurāṇakavarṇarūpo bhavati | evaṃ dāni rājā kuśo 
vārāṇasyāṃ nihatapratyarthiko nihatapratyamitro udāreṇa upabhogaparibhogena rājyaṃ 
kārayati |
atha khalu bhagavānstasmiṃ samaye catasṛṇāṃ parṣadāṃ purata: anyasya ca mahā-
janakāyasya imāṃ gāthāmadhyabhāṣe |
evaṃ puṇyavantasya arthā sarve bhonti pradakṣiṇā: |
yathā rājā kuśo bhāryāya jñātīhi ca samāgata: ||1||
syād vo bhikṣava: evamasyādanyo so tena kālena tena samayena kuśo nāma 
rājā abhūṣi | anyathā draṣavyaṃ | ahaṃ sa tena kālena tena samayena rājā kuśo 
abhūṣi | anya: sa mahendrako madrakarājā abhūṣi | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | eṣa: so 
mahānāma: śākyo | anyā sā alindā nāma mahādevī | na etadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ |
eṣā māyādevī | anyā sā sudarśanā | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | eṣā sā yaśodharā |
syādvo bhikṣava: evamasyāt | anya: sa tena kālena tena samayena teṣāṃ saptānāṃ 
rājñāṃ yo jyeṣho durmatirnāma | naitadevaṃ draṣavyaṃ | eṣo so māro pāpīmāṃ | te 
pi anye rājāno māraparṣā | tadāpi mayā ukkāśanaśabdena eṣo māro pāpīmāṃ 
sabalo savāhano bhagno etarahiṃ pi mayā bhikṣava: bodhimūle ukkāśanaśabdena eṣa: 
māro pāpīmāṃ sabalo savāhano bhagno |
@317
INDEX
Index of important words and proper names.
a
aṃgārakarṣū 443, 448, 449, 453, 552
aṃjanīya 636 
aṃtakoa 626 
aṅga (janapada) 564
akaniṣhaṃ (deva) 471
akṣudrāvacara 1
agnihotra 332
acchambhī 372, 373, 383, 385, 386, 
387, 389,391 
aḍḍhatiy 426
atapa (deva) 471, 487
atimuktaka (śmaśāna) 153, 237
adattadānavairamaṇa 139
adhiṣhāna 104, 158 
adhivāsanā 358, 359 
adhivāsita 375
adhivāseti 359
adhivāsehi 374
adhisthihanti 364
adhdheṣiṣyaṃ 151
anaṃgaṇa 185, 186, 485
anavarāgra 264 
anaṅgaṇa (śreṣhī) 374, 375, 376,
377, 380, 381
anāpṛcchiyāna 375
anāśrava 92
anīrṣu 497
anuvyaṃjana 61, 63 
anuhimavanta 293, 354, 355, 356
anonaddhā 32 
anomiya 232, 234, 265, 290
antamasato 21
antarahāyituṃ 137, 138
antarahīyanta 250
antaso 21
apakṛtvāna 252
aparagodānīya 95
aparītta 63
apavijjhiyāna 146
apaśyanīya 602, 660
apratipudgala 30
ahituṇḍika 251, 252
abhayā (devī) 35, 36
abhikire 451
abhijñāna 144, 147
abhihaitu 442
abhunsu 47
abhūnsu: 178, 179, 180, 181, 191
abhyavakāśa 165
abhyutthahitva 54
abhyuddhareyā 531
abhyutkṣipitvāna 445
abhyuddharitvāna 430
abhyokiritva 452
abhyokiranti 27
amanāpa 214, 217,220, 502
@318
amarā 118, 119, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125

amāpiya 489
ayakvā 626
aryasmita 386
araṇyaśāstra 47
arāḍa 280
aruṇa 81
artīyanta 227
artīyanti 30
ardhagallī 585
alpakiśara 393
alpakisareṇa 302, 317
aliṃdā 596, 597, 599, 600, 601, 
602, 603, 604, 605, 607,
610, 611, 612, 613, 614, 
615, 618, 619, 620, 629, 
622, 665, 666, 667
alindā (mahādevī) 572, 574, 575,
576, 578, 580, 581, 582, 
583, 584, 592, 593, 594
allīna 68, 89, 98, 99, 140, 150, 
280, 623, 624, 625, 627, 
629, 630, 632, 633, 636, 639, 
641, 643
allīnā 242
allīpayati 587
allīpita 150, 633, 635, 642
allīyati 295, 645
allīyanti 266, 350, 352

allīyiṣyatha 349
allīṣyatha 351
alūha 91, 96, 165
alopa 266
avakubjaka 556
avatāra 86, 354, 364
avadvārāpayitvā 658
avanti (janapada) 564
aviddasu 499
avidyāto vairamaṇa 140
avidhā 606, 609, 622
avīci 36, 229, 255, 445, 473,
499, 527
avṛha (deva) 428, 471, 487
aśesi 121
aśvaka (janapada) 564
aśvakarṇa 410
aśvamedha 331, 547
aśvaratna 224
asaṃvaraṇa 11
asamanvāharitvā 137
asadhūrya 88
asita 42, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 57,
61, 67, 202, 213, 215
ahituṇḍika 250, 257, 264
ahehaka 298, 301, 304, 310
ā
ākāśadhātu 514
ācaṣa 136
ācchāda 138 
ācīrṇa 288
ājāneya 186, 366, 370, 372, 381, 
560, 655
āttamana 77, 273, 359, 376
āttamanā 85, 168, 198
ātāpī 168, 561
ādīnā 69, 202, 234
ānanda 306, 322, 330
@319
āniṃja 564
āniṃjya 185, 186
āniṃjyasampanna 398
ābhāṣa 222, 326
āmilāta 178, 180, 181
āyatana 132
ārakūa 149
ārambana 262
āryamahāsiṃhavijṛmbhita 386 
āryamahāsiṃhāvalokita 386
āryamāna 383, 384
āryasatya 192, 193
ārāḍa 166, 290
ārāḍa-kālāma 165, 166, 167 
ārocayāmi 527 
ārocaye 277
ārocayesi 238
ārocita 69, 110, 157, 235, 251, 325 
ārocenti 40, 379
ā-liṃga (paahaviśeṣa) 224
āvāpaka 424
āśrava 10
āśītakurvī 85
āsati 343, 348
āsandikā 624
āsphānaka 174, 175, 290
i
iṃjituṃ 460, 461
īṃjeya 550
ikṣvāku 276, 569, 570, 571, 573, 
574, 575, 576, 577, 578, 
581, 583-592, 594-595,
598, 620, 654, 662
iñjitatva 554
itihāsa 108, 126
indra 88
indrakuśa 584
i(ī)riyāpatha 221
iṣāṃdhara (parvata) 410
istriyo 98
ī
īryasi 77
īryāpatha 326, 526
īśvara (devaputra) 223, 357-359
īśvarīya 503
u
ukkaḍḍhāpita 590
ukkāśana 563
ukkāśanaśabda 667, 668
ukkāsana 565
ukkāsita 387, 553
ugrasena 249, 251-254, 257-258,
260, 262-263
uccajati 447
uccāra 99
ucchraya 88
ucchāpita 239
ucchrapayensu: 464
ucchrihitvā 178, 180, 181
ucchreṣyati 181
ujjaṃgala 289
ujjenī 82
ujjhiyāna 18
@320
utkuuka 23
uttarakuru 95
uttarāpatha 235
uttarapathaka 246
utthahitvā 466
utthāna 127
utthihitvā 225, 452, 608
utpalaka 143, 148
utsaryati 130
udaka (uddaka rāmaputra) 290
udayana 3 
uddaka 169
udraka (rāmaputra) 167, 168, 280
udāyī 326
udumbara 85
upadhi 563
upanāha 78
uppalaka 159
upastambhana 399
upādāna 392
upasthapemi 343
upasthāyaka 628, 630
upasthāsyaṃ 308
upasthihati 296
upasthihiyamāna 570
upasthiheya 299
upasthihiye 657
upasthihiṣyati 577
upasthihesi 660
upoṣati 249
upoṣadha 249
uruvilva 286
uruvilvā 173, 289-290, 322, 331,
364
uṣphāritvā 346
uṣyati 563
ū
ūhati 29
ūhanāma 545
ūhasāsi 33
ūhasita 291
ṛ 
ṛddhiprātihārya 428-429
ṛdhyati 561
ṛlla 141, 211, 216, 220
ṛṣikuśa 584
ṛṣipattana 192-193
e 
ekapadikā 300, 312
ekāhatyaṃ 105, 184, 389
elūkā 652, 653
ehibhikṣukā 326
o 
okasta 297, 606
okrānta 16-18
okrāmanti 12
okiranti 451
okiri 472
okire 408, 435, 463
okirenti 415
okirensu: 228, 394
@321
okiresi 414
ogha 361, 362
occhrita 106
oḍḍita 327, 348, 349, 352
uḍḍitvā 354
uḍḍeti 351
uttappa 482
otāra 348
utāriyāna 346
utaritvāna 278
ottānaka 23
opayika 10
opasamika 58
obhāsa 45, 47, 48
obhāsi 454
omuṃciyāna 102
omuñciya 102
orodha 5
olaṅka 339
ovāha 405
ośiritavya 572, 573
ośirate 574
ośiritvā 453, 497, 609
ośiritvāna 497
ośiriṣyati 575
oṣiṇa 118
usakka 116
osaraṇa 52
osaranta 151, 152
osiriṣyati 575
usiriṣyasi 618
osire 517
osireyā 429
osṛṣa 107, 239,43
osopati 44
osopana 226
au 
aupapāduka 22, 230-231
aupāyika 78
aupasamika 46
ka 
kaṃcukīya 66, 67
kacchūla 211, 214, 216, 220
kaacchu 606, 609
kaīkriyati 579
kaḍḍhita 105-106
kaḍḍiyanti 336
kaṇhaka 35, 160, 225-227, 233, 
264-267, 272
kaṇṇakubja 594, 596, 597, 618-
621, 623, 651, 652
kapiṃjala 298
kapilanagara 288
kapilapura 15
kapilarājamārga 221
kapilāhvaya 15, 188, 200, 231, 287
kapilavastu 43, 45, 50, 104, 105, 
107, 214, 217, 220, 222, 
226, 232, 234, 264, 270,
281, 291, 325
karkarī 354
karkārava 226, 394, 557 
karketana 432
karmaniya 633
karmāra (grāma) 118, 124
@322
karmāra(grāmika) 123, 125
karmāra 323
karmāragargarī 174
karmāra (-dārikā) 120-125
karmāra (-śālā) 121
kambojaka 260
karaviṃka 36, 407, 418
kariyāna 524
karoī 554
kalyāṇamitra 457
krakucchanda 366, 367, 409, 413, 415, 
454, 540, 541
kramate 511, 552
kṣapitvāna 129
kṣapayiṣya 128
kāṃkṣā 506, 527, 561, 617
kācalindika 40, 361, 363, 
469
kāmadeva 617
kāmāvacara 16
kāraṃdava 639
kārīṣi 519, 520, 521
kāla (amātya) 552
kāla (nāgarāja) 366, 367, 413, 
415, 420, 536, 540-41, 544-
546
kālaparva 179, 180
kālodāyī 325, 326
kālavilokita 1
kālāśītaka 323
kālasūtra (niraya) 473
kāśI 564, 565
kāśī 261
kāśika 265, 273
kāśikasūkṣma 163
kāśijanapada 69, 90, 95, 108, 115, 
249, 292, 339, 348
kāśipati 311
kāśipura 60, 263
kāśivardhana 321
kāśirājā 117, 251-254, 258, 
269-62, 297-302, 304, 
306, 309, 314, 318, 319
kāśyapa 149-150, 160, 367, 410,
413, 415, 455, 540-41
kāśyapa (pūraṇa) 289
kāhiti 59
kiṃphalā 438
kiṃpuruṣanagara 144
kire 434
kilaṃjaka 632
kilāmasi 649
kilāmaya 650
kilāsī 518
kisareṇa 561
kisya 209, 210
kṣipiyā 527
kṣipihanti 75
kṣīyati 645
kṣīyasi 645
kupsara 87
kupyaka (vana) 284
kumbhatūṇika 216, 220
kumbhatūṇī 211
kumbhathūna 74
kumbhathūnika 141
kumbhāṇḍa 149, 284, 297, 405, 475, 553
kuraraka 283
kuru (janapada) 564
@323
kurupaṃcāla 144
kulaccha (ttha) 286
kulacchayūṣa 183
kulavilokita 1
kuvala 85
kuśa 584, 586-87, 589, 591, 600, 
602-648, 651-667
kuśadruma 601, 602, 620, 621
kuśala (daśa) 140
kuśīda 131, 308
kusumakuśa 584
kusuma (buddha) 479
krūhi 547
kṣurapra 297, 298, 303
kṛṣṇa (māra) 435
kṛṣṇabandhu 402, 450, 457, 459, 
461, 464, 550
kṛtāntasūnika 238
kṣeḍapiṇḍa 538 
kailāśa 152
kailāsa 136, 160, 417
koa 270
konāka 409, 455
konākamuni 366, 367, 413, 415, 
450, 541
kola 175, 322
koliyakumāra 107
kovidāra 122
kośala 279, 564
kroṃca 366
kroñca 369
kroñcakuśa 584
kauśika 69-75, 77, 79, 82, 85-88, 
508
kausīdya 492
43 (a)
kha
khajjālopa 622
khadiraka (parvata) 410
khalīkṛta 208
khāḍa (khoḍa?) 211
khijjinta 352
khijjitvā 351
khurapra 310
khoḍa 214, 216, 220
khyāyati 318
ga 
gaṃgā 69, 77, 501
gandhamādana 75, 77
gayā (nagara) 169
gayāśīrṣa (parvata) 169, 170-173,
280, 290
gargarī 323
garbhagṛha 597-598
garuḍendrabhavana 411
gallī 585
grahiya 431
grahetvāna 476 
gāndharvika 622
grāmaṇīya 654, 655
grāmika 408
gilānaka 308
guhya 433
guhyakādhipati 47
gūtha 100
gṛddhakūa (parvata) 357, 401
gṛhapatiratna 224
gṛhṇiyāna 609
@324
goṇikā 162
gopānasī 176, 177, 179, 212, 
323 
gopiaka 621
gomeda 424 
gomedaka 432
gautama (maharṣi) 293
gautama 381-383 
gautamī (mahāprajāpatī) 232, 234, 324
gha 
ghaikāra 212, 217, 221
ghuṣa 84, 268
ghaetvā 652
ca 
caṃkrama 230
cakraratna 224
cakravartī 18, 19, 30, 45, 223, 372, 
491, 494, 495, 505, 509, 
510, 515, 525, 528
cakravartipura 374
cakravartin 96, 331, 364
candīsakaṃ (vādyaviśeṣa) 224
camu 243, 245
campaka (nāgarāja) 249, 253-254,
258, 264
cāturdvīpa 17, 30, 223, 436, 538
cāturmahārājika 193, 230, 427, 
471 
cāturmahārājakāyika 22
cāra 277
ceti (janapada) 564
cetiya 35, 402, 405, 479, 492, 
504-507, 512, 516-521, 525, 
528-532
caila 414, 444
coḍaka 627
coḍakadhovaka 627
coḍadhovanaka 628
colaka 627, 628, 629, 630
caukṣa 627, 628
cyavitvāna 499, 500
cha
chagala 577
chaḍḍeti 240
chanda 8
chandaka 34, 159, 225-227, 232-
234, 264-266, 471, 325-326
chambhita 482
charda 100
chārika 441
chorayitvā 649 
choretva 529, 530, 532
ja
jaṃgala 289
jaṃbudvīpa 218, 503, 508
janīsuta 452, 551, 553
jantakāra 639, 640
jantamāṣa 639
jantrakāraka 639
jantramāṣaka 640
jāmbudvīpa 3, 26, 43, 49, 95, 154,
@325
224, 298, 304, 321, 491, 
494, 594, 596, 661-663
jāmbunada (parvata) 6
jaladardaraka 137, 153
jahiya 505
jahiyāna 88
jahe 527
jinaśrāvaka 165, 167
jīvaṃjīva 369
jīvaṃjīvaka 366, 639
jīvakaśata 543
jotamāno 274
jyotīrasa 661-666
jyotiṣka (gṛhapati) 373, 381
jha
jharjharaka 224
ḍa 
ḍamara 95, 249
ta
takṣaśilaka 246
takṣaśilā 115-117, 235, 240,
246
taakāra 630, 632
taakāramahattaraka 630, 631
tatonidānaṃ 424
tathatva 357
tandrī 78
tsaru 103
tapana (niraya) 473, 499
trayastriṃśa 22
tāyin 474, 476-477, 500
tāra-varā 79 81
tāreṣyaṃ 285
trāyastriṃśa 230, 266, 269, 427, 
471-472, 486, 493, 547, 
573, 580, 661
tālīsa 147 
tinduka 84, 344-345
tiriccha 465
tiricchāna 473
tiricche 440
trikṣutto 572
triṣkṣutta 573
triṣkṛtya 184, 370
triṣkṛtyo 22, 427, 555
triṣkṛtvo 249, 388
tīrthikagaṇa 189
tuphehi 3
tuvaṃ 56
tuṣita 4, 14, 22, 193, 230, 407, 
527, 471-472, 486
tuṣitapura 6
tuṣitabhavana 16
tuṣitālaya 9
tūṇaka 224
tha 
thapehi 603
tharusmiṃ 104
da 
dakṣiṇāpatha 42
@326
dakṣiṇīya 299, 455, 513, 527, 535
dakṣiṇeya 421, 445, 452-453
dakṣiṇeyatā 361, 362
daditva 516-517
dadiya 515
dadiyāna 524-525
dadeyā 531
dadrura 216, 220
dradura 214
dantapatimoka 611
dantavihehika 636
dantasamudgaka 636
daśabala 307, 404-405, 488, 504, 
530
dahara 58, 88, 111, 113
dāgha 254, 484, 615-617
dāḍhā 62
dīrghaka 64
dvīpavilokita 1
druma (kinnararāja) 136-137, 151-
156
drumakuśa 584
durmati (rājā) 651, 667
devakuśa 584
devadatta 96-97, 101, 104-107
devaparṣā 24
dorāja 122
devendrabhavana 411
deśavilokita 1
dha 
dharmacakra 108, 193, 267, 292, 325
dharmatā 400
dharmapada 297 
dharmaparyāya 406
dharmapāla (māṇavaka) 109, 110, 111,
114, 115
dharmapālaka (māṇavaka) 110
dharmarājā 66, 224
dharmaśāstra 130
dhārtarāṣra (haṃsa) 402
dhovaka 628
dhovāpanika 628
dhovīyanti 627
dhṛtarāṣra (prāsāda) 7
dhyāma 229, 230
dhyāmabala 428
dhyāyita 110, 245
na 
nakula (vādyaviśeṣa) 224
nagaradevatā 231
nanda (devaputra) 357-359
namuci 333-334, 556
naralambaka 36
nāgendrabhavana 411
nārada 61, 77, 89
nārāyaṇa 417, 446
nālaka 42, 47
nelāyaka 120
nāvāyāna 164
nikkaa 124
nigama 146, 321, 492, 496, 592, 603 
nidānaṃ 161
nimindhara (parvata) 410
niyuddha 104
nirati (kinnaranagara) 142, 144,
151-152
@327
nirargaḍa (yajña) 311, 547
nirītika 302
nirghanakaiabha 108, 126
nirdṛvikṛtvā 91
nirmāṇarati 22, 193, 230, 427, 471,
486
nirmita (deva) 472
nairyānika 276
niryūha 425
nirvāṇa 393, 563-564
nirvāṇika 46
nirvāsyanti 92
nivasta 295
nivuāpiya 242
nivuiya 242
niśāmetvā 39
niśrāya 361, 362
niṣadā 582, 583
niṣadya 230
niṣadyā 538, 543
niṣka 257, 453, 475
niṣīdāpayitvā 586
niṣkuḍḍiya 337
nīlaka 327
nīvaraṇa 46, 280
naigama 141, 571, 491-592, 601
naimittika 17, 18, 45, 233
nairaṃjana (tīrtha) 557
nairaṃjanā 173, 183, 290, 331, 364-
365, 402, 410, 412, 537-
538, 556-459
nairātmya 204, 490
pa 
paṃcaśikha 70
pañcaśikha 73
paana 127
paduma (mahāyajña) 331
pattīya 312
pattīyati 154, 346
paracakrabhaya 204, 205
paranirmita (deva) 472
paranirmitavaśavartī 193, 230, 427,
471, 484
paranirmitavasavartin 22
parāhane 462
parikaḍḍhaka 353, 356
parikaḍḍhati 355
parikarma 28
parijāgaranti 20
pariṇāyakaratna 224
paridāgha 169, 171-73, 229-30,
312, 370-71, 381, 383, 387
paribhāṣati 204, 645, 652, 654
paribhāṣasi 645
pariyeṣatha 36
parivādinī (vīṇāviśeṣa) 224
pariṣā 25, 198, 601
pariṣkāra 194, 195, 564
parisakkanta 352
pariharati 327, 348, 354
pariharatu 169
pariharanta 351
pariharāva: 167
parihāraka 424, 475
parihāyanti 141, 142
parīttaśubha (deva) 487
paśyitavya 151
paśyanāya 607, 608, 610, 612-13, 614
@328
paśyituṃ 650
paśyitva 509, 527
paśyitvā 419, 425, 477, 479-80,
484, 490, 497, 501, 645
paśyiyā 315
paśyiyāna 314, 319-20, 645 
paśyiṣyasi 604
parśuka 176
parṣada 667
prajāpati (prajāvatī) 650
prajāpatika 360
prajñapīyanti 377
prajñāyati 213, 215, 219
prajñapta 53
pratāpana (niraya) 473, 499 
pratijāgaretha 216
pratijāgarāpetha 220
pratijāgrāhi 378
pratijāgrita 211, 213, 216, 220

pratijāgṛta 253
pratijāgṛtaṃ 156
pratināva 127
pratipat 392
pratipāleti 98
pratibhāya 83
pratibhuka 197, 200, 201
prasibhu 198, 199, 200 
pratisaṃmoditvā 597
pratisaṃlayana 173
pratisīrā 241
pratisthihitvā 422, 512
pratihāretha 44
pratītyadharma 467
pratītyasamutpāda 561
pratyaya 466,467,561
praṇidhipūrvotpādasampanna 399
praṇīta 21, 131, 185, 363, 378,
383, 389, 390, 409, 488, 568
praruṇḍa 303, 304, 576
pralujja 556
pralujjamāna 502, 504, 524
pravārayitvā 577, 578
pravāreyā 124
pravutthe 120
praveṇi 40, 44, 54
praveṇī 28
prasahati 20
praskandaka 289
prahāṇa 174, 279, 290, 331-333
pāṃcāla 564
pāṇḍava (parvata) 277,278
pāṇa 654
pāṇiśvara 74
pāṇisvarya 141, 211, 216, 220
pāraga 320
pāragā 305, 306
pāragā (tāpasī) 294
pārami 25, 47, 359, 360
pāramita 364
pāramitā 24, 362, 541, 543
pāramī 39, 40
pāripātri 340
pārihāryaka 632
pārśulika 177, 179, 181
pālevata 344, 345
prādu:karma 171, 172
prāṇātipātavairamaṇa 139
prāptvāna 519
prāmodya 13
prāsādika 530, 532, 567, 568,
@329
583, 593, 594, 596, 601
602, 664
pibanāye 644
pilakṣaśākhā 27
piśunavācāto vairamaṇa 140
puṇḍarīka (mahāyajña) 331, 547
puraṃdara 87
purāṇa (mudrā) 380
puruṣamedha 331, 547
pure 237
puṣyanakṣatra 12, 223
pūga 130
pūrvakāra 259
pūrvavideha 95
pūrvenivāsa 131, 185, 186, 263,
330, 390, 391, 410, 559
pūrvotpādavikrānta 539
pelavaka (aśva) 227
pelā 340
peliyakṣa 297, 301, 306, 315, 316
poalikā 127
pauruṣeya 426
pha
phelā 626
phelika 626
phālehi 98
ba
bandhuma 373, 374, 375, 376, 380
bandhumatī, 373, 377
balākalpa 289
brahmaka 33, 360
brahmakāyika 22, 428, 471, 486
brahmakuśa 584
brahmadatta 108
brahmapura 268
brahmaloka 485, 492, 494, 515
brahmā 41, 190, 191, 193, 198, 
273, 407, 418, 428, 433,
446, 472, 486, 492, 494, 
515
brahmāyu 108, 109, 111, 114
bahnīyati 570
bāhiraka 294
brāhmaṇaveda 109, 126
brāhmaṇya 2
bimbisāra (śreṇiya) 290
buddhakṣetra 13, 403, 434, 441, 444,
465, 472-474, 476-477, 485, 
512
buddhaghoṣa 485 
buddhaputra 498, 499, 500, 501
buddhavarṇa 469, 470
bṛhatphala (deva) 487
bodhi 279, 413, 419
bodhitaru 333
bodhiyaṣhi 370
bha
bhadravargīya 335
bhallātaka 627, 628, 629
bhāyati 484
bhrātṛvya 88
bhiṇḍipāla 553
bhīṣma (puṣpaviśeṣa) 226
bhuktāvi 163
@330
bhūmya (deva) 472
bheraṇḍa 196
bheṣyaṃ 437
bheṣyati 122, 420, 450, 535, 544
bheṣyanti 439, 478
bheṣyate 500
bheṣyanti 410
bheṣyasi 130, 282, 289, 536
bhohi 545
ma
maṃjūṣaka 226
magadha 564
manaśila 149
mayūrakuśa 584
malla (janapada) 564
manāpa 7, 9, 16, 17, 88, 156, 296, 
300, 483, 505, 509, 525,
571, 644
maṇiratna 224
manesī 87
manosikāra 383
maṇḍalin 57
maṇḍarava 226
matsya (janapada) 564
madrakarāja 660
madrakarājā 594, 595, 596, 597,
619-620, 640, 642-645, 651-
52, 656-660, 662, 667
mandārava 5, 24, 26, 33, 29, 47, 55,
408, 414, 415, 425, 463, 557
manoharā 136, 137, 138, 140, 141, 
144-45, 147, 148, 150, 154-
158, 160-61
mahallika 88, 212, 575-78, 659
mahākuśa 584
mahānāma (śākya) 68, 102, 103
106, 125, 160, 667
mahābrahmā 15, 18-19, 35, 223, 428,
471, 487
mahāmātra 376, 615
mahāmaudgalyāyana 21, 267
mahendra 619, 633, 637
mahendraka 594-598, 619, 630-631,
633, 635, 637, 640, 642-645,
651-652, 656-660, 662, 667
maheśākhya 371, 382, 397
maheśākhya (deva) 359, 360
maheśākhya (satva) 364
maheśvara 6, 15, 36, 38-40, 357
maheśvara (devaputra) 358, 359
maheśvara (ratna) 432
mahauṣadha 123-124
mahauṣadha (grāmikaputra) 118, 119, 120,
121
mrakṣa 320
māgadha 277, 408
māgadhika 388, 556
mārgaṇā 157
mātali 72, 73, 78, 87
mātuluṃga 345
mānāpika 211, 212, 213, 216,
220
māndārava 394, 531
māyā 5, 8-11, 27, 35, 321
māyādevī 306, 667
māra 33, 192, 193, 332, 335,
338-339, 341, 347, 353, 
364, 365, 370-373, 381, 382, 
@331
387, 395, 400, 406, 421, 
428-430, 434-435, 447, 450, 
458-460, 462-463, 466, 472, 
477, 553, 546-550, 557-563, 
565, 567-568
māra (deva) 486, 487
mārakanyā 437
mārabhavana 427 
mārasainya 446, 447
mālaka 143, 146, 148, 160
māṣaka 640
mithilā 117
mithyācāravairamaṇa 139
mithyādṛṣi 139, 140
mithyādṛṣika 185
mīaparvata 194
mīraparvata 192
mukunda (ākaviśeṣa) 224
mukhaphullaka 632
mucilinda 353
mucilindaka 84
mudrikā 147
munihata 376
musāragalva 27, 249, 253, 261, 267,
411, 423, 430
mṛgadāva 192
mṛgadāya 193
mṛyyati 111, 112, 113
mṛṣāvādāto vairamaṇa 140
meṇḍa 553
meru 18, 454, 491, 545
melletvā 624, 625-627, 632, 634, 
636, 638, 640-642
mellehi 603, 612
mleccha (janapada) 363
maitrīvihārī 294
morambā 639
maudgalyāyana 270
ya 
yakṣendrabhavana 411
yajñavāa 134, 135, 138, 139, 149
yantrakāra 641
yantramāṣakabhāṇḍa 640
yavakacchaka (grāma) 117, 118, 121,
122
yaśodharā 34, 68, 89, 94, 97,
101-103, 117, 125, 126, 
132, 133, 160, 161, 234, 
248, 264, 265, 324, 326,
330, 667
yāma 22, 193, 230, 427, 471, 
472, 486
yāmalaukika 411
yvāgū (gu) 119
yugandhara (parvata) 410
yoniśo 234
ra 
raṃjāpanika 630
raṃjāpanīya 629
raktāṅgiyo 432
raja 629
ratnakuśa 584
rāgadoṣa 59
rājagṛha 2, 167, 277, 290, 325, 
357, 401
@332
rājabhaa 236
rājaśāstra 103
rāhula 160, 189, 190
ruccha 47
rucchavṛtti 42
ruṇḍa 305, 313, 317, 320
rocanapiśācika 636
rocamāna 226
rocayati 596
raurava (niraya) 473
la 
laṃcaka 567, 628
lālāika 424
licchavikumāra 107
lujja 556
lujjanta 501
lujjita 503
lujyamāna 481, 502, 503
lumbinivana 25, 26, 203, 291
lūkhatā 290, 291, 325, 326, 426, 
620
lūha 325
lūhaprahāṇa 177, 178, 180, 182,
183
lokanātha 4, 15, 307, 455, 476-
479, 482, 484, 490, 492, 
494, 496, 504, 527, 534, 
536, 537, 559
lokapati 11
loghra 84
lokapāla 15, 28
lopāka 304
lohitākṣa 424
va
vajirākāra 425
vajji (janapada) 564
vajrasena 235, 236, 241, 242, 245, 
246, 247
vaa 416
vaḍḍa 347
vaḍḍavaḍḍa 337, 342
vaḍḍībhūtā 337
vaḍḍo 337
vatsa (janapada) 564
vatsarājā 3
vanatha 10
vaṇīpaka 141, 255, 256, 569,
584
varavidu 31
vardhaki 627
vardhakibhāṇḍa 525, 626
vardhakimahattara 625
varṇa 504, 618
varṇasaṃpanna 396
vyavadāna 12
varua 641
varuabhāṇḍa 641, 642
vallaki 224
vaśavartī (devaputra) 15
vaśavartī (devendra) 491
vaśiṣha 232, 265, 273, 290
vasantaka 146, 148, 159
vāa 134
vāṇa (vṛkṣa) 540, 542
vāṇaśata 544
vāratraka 327, 328
@333
vāravāli (-nagara) 126, 127, 132
vārāṇasī 69, 90, 92, 94-94, 108,
111, 115-117, 193, 235-236,
240, 246, 248-251, 253, 264,
292-293, 339, 348, 565, 
571, 595, 598, 619, 664-666
vārtobhavāmi 244
vāsava 86
vāstuṣkārī 163
vāhitaka 69
vāhitaka (mārga) 42
vāhiyamāna 645
vyākaraṇa 67, 401
vyākaraṇasampanna 398
vyākarohi 402, 404
vyāpadāto vairamaṇa 140
viṃdhya 65
vicarcika 211, 220 
vicikitsā 334
vijahitva 46
vijahitvā 233, 280
vijahiya 451, 470, 525
vijahiyāna 17
vijita 134, 409, 526
vijitāvī 223
vidyupratiṣha (māraputra) 456, 457
vidū 65
vidhāpiya 528
vidhame 445
vidhameyā 545
vinataka (parvata) 410
vinābhāva 144, 147, 198, 300
327, 653, 666
vindhya 282
vindhyaviṣaya 46
vipañcikā 224
vipaśyī 374, 375, 376, 380
vipratisārī 229, 230
vibhāgīyānāṃ 297
vibhītaka 353
vibhotsyasi 544
vimāna 34, 51, 271
vimbisāra 2, 409
viyāhare 76
viyūha 221
vivaa 177, 179
vivartakalpa 391
vivartanā 480
viveṣyati 293
viśrāṇayanta 102
viśvakarma (devaputra) 35, 378
viśuddhamati (bhikṣu) 401, 406, 506
viśvakarmā 35
viṣaya 53, 341, 548, 551, 621,
659
vihehayituṃ 355
vihehā 552
vihehita 301, 315, 319
viheheya 250
vītināmehi 151
vuha 510
vyuttha 315
vūlha 443
vehaka 632
vehāpitā 241
vehita 116
vehiyāna 652
veṇa 654
veruliya 51
vetramethikā 641
@334
veluṣi 570
vepaṃcanika 17,18
vairocana 415, 432, 588, 589, 591
vaiśālī 165, 276, 290, 401
vaiśravaṇa 225
vaihāyasa 43, 65, 191, 546, 548, 661

śa 
śaṃkhamudgaka 637
śaṃkhavocaka 637
śaṃgeriyo 26
śakra 15, 69-70, 72-73, 75, 89,
273, 355, 378, 407, 433,
446, 573, 580-581, 663-666
śakrābhilagna 424
śatakhutto 64
śatadru 143-144, 146, 148
śatapatra 368
śabdāviyāna 610
śākyakumāra 107-108
śākyarāṣra 108, 324
śākyasiṃha 405, 445, 472, 474
śākiyamuṣi 115
śākiyāno 17
śyāma 297, 307, 310, 314, 316,
319, 322
śyāmaka 294-296, 298, 306, 317
śyāmakaśiri 301, 303-306, 319
śyāmaśiri 299, 303
śyāmā 147, 149, 237, 242-243, 
245-246, 248
śrāmaṇya 2, 571
śrāmaṇyaka 482, 483
śrāvasutī 161, 190
śāstā 483
śikṣāpradāni 21
śiri 126, 132
śirikā 127 
śirijātimantī 80
śiriprabha 327, 329-330
śirī 128
śivikā 303
śivikāyāna 164
śuṇḍapatimeska 611
śuṇḍikā 340
śruṇitva 481
śruṇitvā 271, 477
śruṇitvāna 17, 480
śruṇiya 11, 49
śruṇiyāna 282
śruṇīyati 137
śruṇe 522
śrutvāna 478, 480
śuddhāvāsa 15, 212, 214, 221, 223, 
230, 273, 359-360, 413,
472, 487
śuddhāvāsakāyika 357, 394, 395, 
400
śuddhodana 3, 5-7, 21, 35, 37-39,
43-45, 49-50, 53-54, 64, 66-
67, 104, 106, 108, 159,
187, 189-190, 200,
202-203, 205-207, 213, 215,
219, 222, 226, 232, 266,
271, 276, 281, 287, 290-
292, 306, 321, 325
śubha (deva) 487
śuve 607, 623
@335
śūṇa 214
śūnyatā 483, 490
śūrasena 564, 594, 597
śreṇiya 277
śroṇibhāṇḍika 633
śobhāṃjana 84
ṣaḍvālaka 227
ṣaḍālaka 222
sa 
saṃghaanti 82
saṃghāta (niraya) 473
saṃjīva (niraya) 473
saṃtuṣita (devaputra) 15, 491
saṃdhūyensu: 228
saṃprajāna 13, 28
saṃbādha 265
saṃbhinnapralāpāto vairamaṇa 140
saṃbhūṇanti 151, 182
saṃmilāta 176, 178, 180, 181
saṃvartakalpa 391
saṃsthihati 363
saṃsthihensu: 475
saṃsīdensu: 388
saddharma 478, 501-502
sanatkumāra 275
sanidānam 251
samaya 98
samantagandha 226
samantaprāsādikā 62
samādāna 308
samādiyitvā 516
sambhārikā (vādyayantra) 224
samyaksaṃbodhi 186, 192, 427-429,
471, 540, 545, 546, 551,
560, 563-64
samyagdṛṣi 140
sarasvato 73
sahavrata 165, 167
sahāṃpati 88, 190
skandha 132
sthapnetva 523
sthapīyatu 97
sphaeya 36
sarvārthasiddha 103, 104, 106
sarvadarśāvī 31
śravantiyo 130
svastika 538, 541, 544
syandamānikā 585
sātā 645
sānaṃ 242, 299, 326, 349, 556
sāmaṃ 114, 170
sāmato 203
sārāyaṇī 278
sārāyaṇīya 136
sāhaṃjanī 293
sthāti 207
styānamiddha 334
sthāma 360-363, 382, 428, 445, 
458, 492, 503, 617
syā (śyā) masundara 318, 320
svāmaṃ 52
siṃhapura 133, 138, 141
siṃhahanu 53, 107
siṃhāṇa 442
sthihi 446
sthihitvā 433, 438, 439, 451
sthihitvāna 401, 420
sthihensu: 412
@336
siyu 460, 504
strīratna 224
sucandrima 133, 134, 135, 136, 138-140

sujātā (grāmikadhītā) 280, 286, 364 

supina 12, 17, 18, 187, 188-190
supiyāna 282
suteja 90, 92, 93
suda 8
sudarśana (deva) 487
sudarśana (parvata) 410
sudarśanā 594-596, 598-605, 607-
615, 617-619, 623-638, 640-
642, 645-646, 651-653, 656-
657, 660-663, 667
sudṛśa (deva) 471, 487
sudhanu 133, 138-145, 147-148, 153-159

sunanda (devaputra) 357, 358, 359
sunirmita (devaputra) 15
sundarananda 34, 97, 101, 105-107
supana 382
suparīta 203
supratiṣhita (yakṣa) 227
supratīśa 358
suprabha 90, 92
subandhu (rājā) 566, 567-571, 573
subāhu 138, 141, 142, 145, 154, 
155, 157-159
subhūti (śākya) 25
sumana (devaputra) 358, 359
sumeru 95, 191-192, 410, 450, 
468-469, 486, 509
suyāma (devendra) 491
suyāma (devaputra) 15
suvaka 321
suvastika 431
suve 601, 610
suvarṇarājā 22
surāmaireyamadyapānāto vairamaṇa 140
surucirā (agramahiṣī) 568
surupa (hariṇa) 354, 356
sūpa 643
sūpakāramahattaraka 642-643, 643
sūpamahattaraka 643, 644
sthūlabhikṣa 1
sphūa 368
spṛśitva 535
spṛśiṣya 545
saindhava 566, 620
somaprāsa (mahāyajña) 331
svastika (yāvasika) 365
svo 614
ha 
haṃsakuśa 584
hakkāra 105, 107, 598, 617
hakkārahikkāra 253
hanāti 114
hanitvāna 311
hareṇḍā (ṇu) 286
hareṇukāyūṣa 184
hastināpura 133, 138, 141, 143, 
146, 147, 156-159
hastimeṇha 611, 615
hastiratna 224
hāyati 316
hikkāra 557, 598
@337
himavanta 64, 97-99, 136, 146,
149, 160, 279, 287
himavān (m) 143, 372
hiraṇyasuvarṇa 238, 252
hīṣaṇa 265
hrīyati 493, 494, 495
hrīyāyantī 89
hehato 591
hehā 474, 603, 652, 653, 656
hehye 585
heṣhato 589, 590
heṣā 87, 130, 415, 473, 512, 513
heṣima 229
hohati 314
hohanti 313
hohinti 288
hohiṣyati 49
hohisi 547
@338
[Blank]
@339
ERRATA
Page Line For Read
17 8 naravīśārdula naravīraśārdūla
37 2 anamataṃ anumataṃ 
45 6 ^madṛśānāni ^medṛśāni 
45 13 niścaransu: niścarensu:
47 2 kalāsa^ kailāsa^
116 13 aye ayaṃ 
125 11 ^grāmike ^grāmiko
126 9 sanirghaṇha^ sanighaṇa^
127 6 ^maruhiya ^māruhiya 
138 14 daṣāni dṛṣāni
209 10 ratirva ratirna
214 14 śūnyahasta^ śūnahasta^
263 7 bhūvi bhuvi 
286 6 ttojaśca ojaśce 
323 14 vavīro va vīro 
327 11 pūrā purā
337 8 vao (ḍḍā) vao (ḍḍo)
353 10 paḍikaḍḍhako parikaḍḍhako 
360 4 pranidhi^ praṇidhi^
361 1 sthāmane sthāmena 
362 4 cānūprāpnuvanti cānuprāpnuvanti 
372 11 abhyūdayamāno abhyudayamāno 
381 5 pranidhi praṇidhi
384 10 parityakta parityaktā 
413 2 ^stano^ ^stena^ 
452 7 labdhā labdhvā 
481 16 śruniṃtva śruṇitva 
496 8 devanāmatha devānāmatha 
500 5 majjāghāso majjāghātī 
501 4 suvito sukhito 
@340
533 11 priyavadya priyavadyaṃ 
572 13 bahuni bahūni 
574 11 bahunāṃ bahūnāṃ 
584 2 anyaya anyasya 
584 9 ^dṛṣikośo ^dṛṣikuśo 
584 10 kusumakośo kusumakuśo 
599 7 tadetkāraṇaṃ tadetatkāraṇaṃ 
612 11 ānattikāṃ āṇattikāṃ 
616 11 (koṇḍa) (kāṇḍa) 
636 13 ^samudyakā ^samudgakā